The Holy Scripture - english version B.indd

Transcrição

Die Heiligen Zehn Gebote JAHWEH's, unseres GOTTES
The Holy Ten Commandments of YAHWEH our Elohim
Ich bin JAHWEH, Dein GOTT, der Ich dich aus Ägyptenland,
aus dem Diensthause (Knechtschaft), geführt habe.
Du sollst keine anderen Götter neben mir haben.
KJV + EL = I AM YAHWEH YOUR ELOHIM, WHICH BROUGHT YOU OUT OF
THE LAND OF EGYPT, FROM THE HOUSE OF BONDAGE.
YOU SHALL HAVE NONE OTHER ELOHIM BEFORE ME.
Du sollst dir kein Bildnis noch irgend ein Gleichnis (Abbild) machen, weder von
dem, was oben im Himmel, noch von dem, was unten auf der Erden, oder von dem,
was im Wasser unter der Erde ist. Bete sie nicht an, und diene ihnen nicht. Denn
Ich, JAHWEH, dein GOTT, bin ein eifernder GOTT, der da heimsuchet der Väter
Missetat an den Kindern bis in das dritte und vierte Glied, die mich hassen. Und tue
Barmherzigkeit an vielen Tausenden, die mich lieb haben und meine Gebote halten.
KJV + EL = YOU SHALL NOT MAKE YOU ANY GRAVEN IMAGE, OR ANY
LIKENESS OF ANYTHING THAT IS IN HEAVEN ABOVE, OR THAT IS IN THE
EARTH BENEATH, OR THAT IS IN THE WATERS UNDER THE EARTH:
YOU SHALL NOT BOW DOWN YOURSELF TO THEM, NOR SERVE THEM: FOR I
YAHWEH YOUR ELOHIM AM A JEALOUS EL, VISITING THE INIQUITY OF THE
FATHERS UPON THE CHILDREN TO THE THIRD AND FOURTH GENERATION
OF THEM THAT HATE ME, AND SHOWING MERCY TO THOUSANDS OF THEM
THAT LOVE ME AND KEEP MY COMMANDMENTS.
Du sollst den Namen JAHWEH’s, Deines GOTTES, nicht missbrauchen;
denn JAHWEH wird den nicht ungestraft lassen, der seinen Namen missbraucht.
KJV + EL = YOU SHALL NOT TAKE THE NAME OF YAHWEH YOUR ELOHIM IN
VAIN: FOR YAHWEH WILL NOT HOLD HIM GUILTLESS
THAT TAKES HIS NAME IN VAIN.
Gedenke des Sabbattages, dass du ihn heiligest.
Sechs Tage sollst Du arbeiten, und alle deine Dinge beschicken (Werke tun). Aber
am siebenten Tage (Samstag) ist der Sabbat JAHWEH’s, deines GOTTES. Da
sollst Du kein Werk tun, noch dein Sohn, noch deine Tochter, noch dein Knecht,
noch deine Magd, noch dein Vieh, noch dein Fremdling, der in deinen Toren ist.
Denn in sechs Tagen hat JAHWEH Himmel und Erde gemacht, und das Meer, und
alles, was drinnen ist und ruhte am siebenten Tag. Darum segnete JAHWEH
den Sabbattag und heiligte ihn.
KJV + EL = REMEMBER THE SABBATH DAY TO KEEP IT HOLY. SIX DAYS
SHALL YOU LABOR, AND DO ALL YOUR WORK: BUT THE SEVENTH DAY
IS THE SABBATH OF YAHWEH YOUR ELOHIM: IN IT YOU SHALL NOT DO
ANY WORK, YOU, NOR YOUR SON, NOR YOUR DAUGHTER, NOR YOUR
MANSERVANT, NOR YOUR MAIDSERVANT, NOR YOUR CATTLE, NOR YOUR
STRANGER THAT IS WITHIN YOUR GATES:
FOR SIX DAYS YAHWEH MADE HEAVEN AND EARTH, THE SEA, AND ALL THAT
IN THEM IS, AND RESTED THE SEVENTH DAY:
THEREFORE YAHWEH BLESSED THE SABBATH DAY, AND HOLLOWED IT.
Du sollst deinen Vater und deine Mutter ehren, auf dass du lange lebest im Lande,
das dir JAHWEH, dein GOTT, gibt.
KJV + EL = HONOR YOUR FATHER AND YOUR MOTHER: THAT YOUR DAYS
MAY BE LONG UPON THE LAND WHICH YAHWEH YOUR ELOHIM GIVES
YOU.
Du sollst nicht töten / nicht morden.
KJV + EL = YOU SHALL NOT KILL.
Du sollst nicht ehebrechen.
KJV + EL = YOU SHALL NOT COMMIT ADULTERY.
Du sollst nicht stehlen.
KJV + EL = YOU SHALL NOT STEAL.
Du sollst kein falsch Zeugnis reden wider deinen Nächsten.
KJV + EL = YOU SHALL NOT BEAR FALSE WITNESS AGAINST YOUR
NEIGHBOR.
Lass dich nicht gelüsten deines Nächsten Hauses. Lass dich nicht gelüsten deines
Nächsten Weibes, noch seines Knechts, noch seiner Magd, und seines Ochsen,
noch seines Esels, noch alles, das dein Nächster hat.
KJV + EL = YOU SHALL NOT COVET YOUR NEIGHBOR'S HOUSE; YOU SHALL
NOT COVET YOUR NEIGHBOR'S WIFE, NOR HIS MANSERVANT, NOR HIS
MAIDSERVANT, NOR HIS OX, NOR HIS ASS, NOR ANYTHING THAT IS YOUR
NEIGHBOR'S.
2. Mose ~ Exodus 20, 2-17 & 5. Mose ~ Deuteronomy 5,6-21
i
A guide to eternal life: God’s Word. Patience, hope, confidence and security to all
readers searching their way and believing in the one who walked along in front of
them. Who is it? “THE SON OF GOD!” He revealed his glory taking the shame of
our sins, our debts, our injustice, our lawlessness and paid the high price with
his blood so that we may live eternally {if we wish to do so} and accept his sacrifice.
Himself he calls us brothers and sisters, those who love Him and stick by His
commandments, the precepts of his Father. (John 17:24, Matthew 12:48-49;
Mark 3:33-34; Luke 8:20-21)
Shortly before the end of the grace period and the second coming of the
Messiah, this work appears to honor and glorify the Almighty, living and
only God, the Father. Over 7,000 times His name was mentioned in the Tanakh
(Old Testament), however he completely disappeared from our translations, but
the name “Satan” remained unchanged in the Scriptures. Also in public the vast
majority of people do not know the God of the Bible, much less his name.
However, the name “Satan” is well known to all people. Satan does not care about
the sequence of letters in his name or with which other letters or words his name
is combined. The main thing is that he is either consciously or unconsciously
worshipped and admired by people (for example Titan, Santa, Santa Claus,
etc. - written differently depending on the language; even used with city names,
such as Santa Cruz, whereby the Cross [Cruz] was transferred from paganism to
Christianity).
One of many testimonies about the name of God can be found in the appendix of
this works.
The name of our unique God, the Father, as called by the Israelites and how
it is still written in the Bethel Bible and the Hebrew edition, is “YAHWEH.” Deuteronomy 6:4:
“... YAHWEH is our God, YAHWEH is the ONE. “
YAHWEH means: “’I am’, who I am; I am he who exists, I will always exist; and
all that exists, exists through me! (see Exodus 3:14)
In Exodus 3:6 YAHWEH said to Moses: “I am the God of your father, the God
of Abraham, the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob.”
YAHWEH, furthermore, said to Moses in Exodus 3:15: “Thus you shall say to
the sons of Israel, ‘YAHWEH, the God of your fathers, the God of Abraham,
the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, has sent me to you.’ This is My name
forever, and this is My memorial-name to all generations.”
(see also I Corinthians 8:6; 11:3; Revelation 1:4+8).
7th version
ii
iii
The preface of the Darby (Elberfelder) Bible of 2004 says: “The main text contains
the letters YHWH, during the review the decision was made in favor of “LORD” in
place of “Yahweh” (see Exodus 3:15).
In the Schlachter Version 2000 in the second footnote to Exodus 3:14 on
page 63 a following notice can be found: “The Hebrew name of the God of Israel
(reproduced in this translation by LORD; it probably sounded ‘ Yahweh’)...”
The
preface
of
Hermann
Menge’s
translation
of
1928,
says:
“I think special attention should be paid to following details, [point 4 in particular:
‘The Hebrew divine name Yahweh (Jehovah incorrect) has been rendered “HErr” (=
German translation for Lord), different from “Herr” (German translation for Lord).’
In this present translation* the real name of God “YAHWEH” was
reinstated at its old position instead of “Lord” (see Luther Bible) or “Lord”.
Also here the Son of God was named „Master” and not with “Lord”.
In the Hebrew Bibles, the four large letters “JHWH”, “YHWH” before 16th century,
are read from right to left. These letters are provided with small hooks on the
vowels serving as a kind of aid for the pronunciation of the Holy Name: YAHWEH.
* Luther Bible of 1545 and 1912 is a basis of this act.
“This, then, is how you should pray: “’Our Father in heaven, hallowed be
your name!” (Matthew 6:9)
Why does the name “Yahshua the Messiah” always stand next to
the name “Jesus Christ”?
As for his and our Heavenly Father the Hebrew name of the Messiah was
replaced by the Greek translation of Jesus Christ. This is also a peculiar fact:
In reality, he was approached by his disciples with his Hebrew name “Yahshua
the Messiah” [Yahshua HaMashiach] or with “Master”, “Rabbi”. Every name
has a meaning in Hebrew, which is extinguished in the Greek language.
Tracks are covered in Greek to wipe out the holy fundamental meaning of the
name, because the name “Yahshua” contains the name of God, his father!
The translation of name Yahshua means “YAHWEH saves”. At the
same time it is a shortest cry for help of a person who prays to God
for help! And the Messiah means “anointed one” (see attachment).
For the Son of God was anointed when being baptized by his father:
Matthew 3,16 LUTHER = As soon as Yahshua was baptized, he went
up out of the water. At that moment heaven was opened, and he saw
the Spirit of YAHWEH descending like a dove and lighting on him.
PFÄFFLIN = ... AND HE SAW THE SPIRIT OF GOD HOVER LIKE A DOVE AND
COME DOWN OVER HIM.
KJV + EL = And Yahshua, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of
the water: and lo, the heavens were opened to him, and he saw the SPIRIT of
YAHWEH descending like a dove, and lighting upon him;
Mark 1,10 KJV + EL = AND STRAIGHTWAY COMING UP OUT OF THE
WATER, HE SAW THE HEAVENS OPENED, AND THE SPIRIT LIKE A DOVE
DESCENDING UPON HIM:
Luke 3,22 KJV + EL = and (the) holy Spirit descended in a bodily shape like
a dove upon him, and a voice came out of heaven, YOU ARE MY BELOVED
SON; IN YOU I AM WELL PLEASED.
John 1,32 KJV + EL = And John bore record, saying. I saw the Spirit
descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him.
The dove symbol originates from the Persian, Babylonian, pagan gods system and
represents nothing else than: ‘Juno, the dove’.
(see the lecture: “Wine of Babylon” by Professor Walter J. Veith ‘)
In Matthew 3:16 we can directly recognize the usage of our God’s name, YAHWEH
is written instead of God.
In this way the true name and the true meaning of the name “Yahshua” was
abolished from people’s minds. If they knew his name and the name of his father,
they would not worship or prostrate before self-staged gods or deities, would they?
Unfortunately, the facts are completely different: Almost the whole
Christianity - if not even the whole humanity - is subject to this
mental “dullness” {“spiritually dead as for the word of God”} and is
under the domination of another spirit not coming from above. Thus
the essence of our Creator God is completely shrouded to these people.
They therefore have a quite different idea of the Scripture statements.
What a grave and fatal mistake! Where it depends on the
salvation of each individual being in the state of ignorance or unbelief and
the attitude of rejection i.e. disobedience, neither recognizing the living,
omnipotent God with his holy name “Yahweh”, nor his essence and his will.
Will the Christian world recognize the God of the Bible? No, they rather prefer
his titles: Lord, God, Father and pray even to mortal men, who have acquired
or are still trying to acquire these titles – it’s strange, very strange, without any
contradiction! Is the whole of Christendom struck by spiritual blindness, as if the
word of God has been pulled out of their hands? Are they no longer able to think
clearly and to check the spoken word with the Holy Scripture? It looks as if Satan
is about to achieve his aim. But YAHWEH Sabaoth, YAHWEH our Mighty (see the
Epistle to the Romans) is aware of the future and knows that there is a small fold of
people that love him, want to obey him and also follow the law, in obedience to all
His commandments and the faith in Jesus. To precise it - those who believe
in Yahshua, as Yahshua did in his father and how he lived.
Based on the recognition that the name of our unique God YAHWEH was
removed from the Scriptures, driven by the Spirit of God, my conviction
grew that the sacred name should be returned to its position in the original
text. Today, an
avid researcher of the Holy Scripture will still find this
name in the Hebrew and Jewish Bibles, for example, in the Bethel Edition. In combination with the old King James Version (KJV), Webster and Wesley, “Bethel
Edition” Bible which is written in English has been selected for this present work
(English and German translations), in reference to the holy name” YAHWEH “and
the name of his son” Yahshua”. The translation of the Bible by Webster dated 1883 is
mainly compliant with the old KJV translation. The verification of the correct names
to be returned into the Holy Scripture was made in accordance with the Bethel
iv
v
Edition, the Hebrew Bibles, the Greek Online Bible and the Dr. Martin Luther Bible
of 1545 - based on cross references from the New Testament to the Old Testament. Below, the reader can find the Bible translations considered for this work: Dr. Martin Luther of 1912, Dr. Martin Luther of 1866, Dr. Martin Luther of 1545,
old King James Version (KJV - whereby the old spelling has replaced by modern
spelling), Bethel Edition, Wesley of 1755, Webster of 1833, Hebrew Bible: Biblia
Hebracia, p. IO Athiae, Ioannis Leusden, Simonis Aliorumque IO, van der Everardi
Hooght; August Hahn - 1839; Hebrew and Greek Bible - online dated 2009
to 2011, New English Bible, Louis Albrecht of 1926, Hermann Menge of 1928,
Elberfeld dated 1871, Schlachter of 1905, Schlachter dated 2000, Frederick Pfäfflin,
DL van Ess, H. D. Stern, Zurich, Dr. de Wette, Curt Stage, Bishop Ulfilas (Wulfilas)
and others as well as explanations of the verses in the following prophetic
books of Scripture: the Book of “DANIEL” and the Book of “REVELATION”
by our late brother and missionary Ernst Simon, the author of the Simon Bible. Here is a quotation of the evangelist and scientist Prof. Walter J. Veith from South
Africa: “The book of ‘Daniel’ is a key to the ‘Book of Revelation’!” Any reader should study the statements made by Ernst Simon in the Book of
‘Daniel’ and the Book of ‘Revelation’, verify and think about it - also about his own
short life - and finally make his decision. For God knows that a human is going to
stay on Earth just very short.
Psalm 103,15 KJV + EL = As for man, his days are as grass: as a flower of the
field, so he flourishes.
Psalm 103,16 KJV + EL = For the wind passes over it, and it is gone; and the
place of it shall know it no more.
Ecclesiastes 9,5 KJV + EL = FOR THE LIVING KNOW THAT THEY SHALL DIE:
BUT THE DEAD KNOW NOT ANYTHING, NEITHER HAVE THEY ANY MORE A
REWARD; FOR THE MEMORY OT THEM IS FORGOTTEN.
Furthermore it is written that:
Psalm 103,17 KJV + EL = But the mercy of YAHWEH is from everlasting to
everlasting upon them that fear him, and his righteousness to children’s
children;
Psalm 103,18 KJV + EL = To such as keep his covenant, and to those that
remember his commandments to do them.
We would like to apologize in advance to the English-speaking readers
for the lack of partial translations of the declarations into English.
The most difficult task was to reintroduce the sacred name JAWEH in the New
Testament, since “Lord” is used for both YAHWEH [for YAHWEH Elohim], the father,
and for our Lord Jesus Christ / Yahshua the Messiah [for our Master Yahshua
the Messiah]. The old Bibles still contain cross-references to the Old Testament,
from which it can be recognized that it is mostly the Father who is concerned.
After studying the issue of Trinity and on the basis of the Holy Scripture by
Dr. Martin Luther dated 1545 and the translation by Hermann Menge, I was
getting clearer and clearer that in the first centuries after the death of the beloved
disciple John, the system of the Doctrine of Trinity has slowly been built up and
after the councils in the years 325 and 381 until 1798 any kind of resistance was
restrained without remorse. This system of the human doctrine may be detected
only with a preconceived body of thought when reading the Holy Scripture, i.e. be
interpreted into the Holy Scripture, also the statement that Jesus Christ is God
himself. So, God would have died on the cross / torture stake and any faith
would have been invalid, that is, in vain! - To put it another way: Christ, the
Messiah, was only half dead, the human part died, whereas the divine part lived
on. That means he was half dead! - This statement goes towards spiritualism.
An intelligent man who can see things clearly and sharply will continually take
offence at this pagan human doctrine and state that the removal of the name
“YAHWEH” from the Holy Scripture had the only sense to support the doctrine of
the Trinity with ongoing changes (distortions) in the first centuries and represent
this system as a secret. The Holy Scripture, both Old and New Testament, was
developed/raised from YAHWEH’s Spirit as an overarching, toothed, interwoven
system and written down in their own words by the prophets, inspired by YAHWEH’s
Spirit, who were previously chosen by YAHWEH himself. It is written:
2. Peter 1:20 KJV + EL = KNOWING THIS FIRST, THAT NO PROPHECY OF
SCRIPTURE IS OF ANY PRIVATE INTERPRETATION.
2. Peter 1:21 KJV + EL = FOR THE PROPHECY CAME NOT IN OLD TIME BY
THE WILL OF MAN: BUT HOLY MEN OF YAHWEH SPOKE AS THEY WERE
MOVED BY THE HOLY SPIRIT.
Revelation 19:10 KJV + EL = AND I FELL AT HIS FEET TO WORSHIP HIM. AND
HE SAID TO ME, SEE YOU DO IT NOT: I AM YOUR FELLOWSERVANT AND
OF YOUR BRETHREN THAT HAVE THE TESTIMONY OF YAHSHUA: WORSHIP
YAHWEH: FOR THE TESTIMONY OF YAHSHUA IS THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY.
It is curious that in the system of doctrine of the Trinity where the Holy Spirit
was made to a person named “Holy Spirit”, the Father himself was even made
to a SPIRITLESS GOD. For if the Holy Spirit is personalized (the Holy Spirit has
done this and that) then the Father is subject to dull spiritless existence. It is
strange, very strange. Still, the Holy Scripture has been written for all people by
the prophets of God! The human doctrines that have been introduced since the
fourth century denigrate the word YAHWEH’s in its clarity. That has been also
so before the first coming of our Lord Jesus / Lord Yahshua in Israel occupied by
the Romans, as the word of God as well as the rules to be followed by the faithful
were made impossible and as tightened in the interpretation of the high scholars,
the Pharisees, Sadducees, chief priests, that it was very difficult for the faithful
to fulfill all these requirements. A system that had turned into a system of rule.
Quote from ‘Mark of Brazil’:
“The name YAHWEH stands for the Sabbath [Saturday, blessed and sanctified
by the living God of heaven on the seventh day of creation and rising from all
his works] and the Trinity [The Three-Gods-Doctrine] is Sunday!“
vi
vii
Since the first century many people worldwide have been denounced for their faith,
persecuted and killed because they have been accepting the Holy Scripture, the
Word of God, as the only legitimate benchmark and have distanced themselves
from human teachings which are contrary to the Scriptures.
body power is undermined, the body becomes stunted, the mind is addled and the
moral is poisoned...
No human needs tobacco, but countless numbers of people collapse due to the
lack of means, which are rather than wasted if used. “
The basic principle is:
“Whoever either kills or murders a person or gives an order for murder
to state institutions, special facilities, special units is a murderer:
“The spirit of Satan in this human has come to its full expression!’”
“Intoxicating beverages.
“Human doctrines the implementation of which is enforced, are pervaded by
the spirit of Satan!”
Here is another remark that is not preached in the churches, like it should be:
“Whoever SMOKES, takes drugs - including ALCOHOL, abuses and corrupts
his body, which is the temple of the Holy Spirit [i.e. the temple of God], will
be ruined by God himself.”
These people put themselves under the control of a different spirit coming
from below, not from above.
I Corinthians 6,19 KJV + EL = What? Know you not that your body is a temple
of the holy Spirit which is in you, which you have from YAHWEH? And you
are not your own;
I Corinthians 6,20 KJV + EL = FOR YOU ARE BOUGHT WITH A PRICE:
THEREFORE GLORIFY YAHWEH IN YOUR BODY, AND IN YOUR SPIRIT,
WHICH ARE ELOHIM (YAHWEH).
I Corinthians 3,17 KJV + EL = IF ANY MAN DESTROYS THE TEMPLE OF
YAHWEH, HIM SHALL YAHWEH DESTROY; FOR THE TEMPLE OF YAHWEH IS
HOLY, WHICH TEMPLE YOU ARE.
Smoking tobacco.
Tobacco is a slow, treacherous, but a very vicious poison. In whatever form it
is used, it has an effect on the entire body. The more it is dangerous because its
effects are first slowly and barely perceivable. It excites and after that paralyzes
the nerves. It weakens and befuddles the brain. Our nerves are usually attacked
stronger than numbing beverages. Tobacco and its consequences are difficult to
eradicate from the system. Its use awakens our thirst for strong drinks and in many
cases it is the cause of drunkenness.
The use of tobacco is detrimental, costly, dirty, stains the one who uses it
and harasses other people. One can come across its followers everywhere... It is
unpleasant and unhealthy to stay in a railway car or a room where air is filled with
alcohol and tobacco smells...
Tobacco use is doing unspeakable harm to children and young people. The
unhealthy habits of past generations exert their effects on children and youth of
today. Mental incapacity, physical weakness, disordered nerves, and unnatural
desire are inherited from parents to their children. The same habits of the children
multiply the evil and propagate it. Physical, mental and moral deterioration, which
gives so much cause to concern, is in no small measure attributable to that.
Boys begin smoking tobacco at a very early age. If this becomes a habit at a
time where body and mind are particularly susceptible to the consequences, the
No human hand has ever designed an accurate picture of slavery and humiliation
of the victims of intoxicating beverages. Subjugated, humiliated, they awake in a
feeling of misery, they are powerless to get out of these tights; they will ‘require the
same again and again.“
No proof is necessary to show the severe impact of intoxication on the drinker.
The befuddled, bewitched, human wrecks - souls for whom Christ died and angels
cry about - are everywhere. They are the shame, the curse and the bane of the
country.
Who can imagine the misery, the agony, the despair hidden in drunkards’ homes?
Just think of women, often well-educated, sensitive, built-up and accustomed to a
more refined way of life, who are allied with men who turned into drunkards or a
demons due to drinking...
Intoxication is generated by wine, beer and cider to the same extent as by
stronger drinks. The enjoyment of these beverages gives taste for stronger ones,
thus resulting in drunkenness. Moderate drinking is the school where men are
educated for the career of a drunkard. But the influence of these mild stimulants
is so insidious that the path to drunkenness is entered before the victim even
suspects any danger ...
In the Old Testament Christ gave the warning to the people of Israel: “Wine is
a mocker, strong drink is raging: and whosoever is deceived thereby is not wise.”
(Proverbs 20:1) ... Tea, coffee and similar beverages, tend in the same direction as
alcohol, spirits and tobacco and in some cases, it is equally hard to break the habit,
as it is for the drinkers to give up consuming intoxicating beverages. Those who try
to give up these irritants will miss them for some time and suffer without them. But
they will overcome the desire by their power of endurance no longer feeling a lack
thereof. Nature may require some time to recover from the suffered injury, but you
should give her a chance, and it will rise again and do its work well and willingly.
from “The Ministry of Healing” by EG White, 1907, p. 334-339, 342
Why does the German translation say “God”, in the Psalms “God [Elohim]”
is added and the English translation is “Elohim” instead of “God”?
This is a problematic case. It’s about the name “Elohim.” In most Bibles the
word “Elohim” is translated as “God” directly. Unfortunately this is not an
accurate and correct translation. The difficulty lies in the translation from the
Hebrew, Aramaic text into German, English and other languages where we deal
with word-for-word translations, also as far as the word “Elohim” is concerned.
However, this word has many meanings, whereby due to these options and
consequential difficulties in the meaning and thus in the translation, the reader
should be aware that one should leave the word “Elohim as it is written.
For that, in German the word “God” has been preserved both in this work and in all
other Bibles in order to ensure a better understanding by the seekers while reading
the Scriptures.
viii
In the English part the word “Elohim” has been put in its original position. In the
present work the name for God is also “El”, “Eloah” and “Yah,” which are all short
descriptions of his title or his name. An interpretation that Jesus / Yahshua is called
by the name of YAHWEH is to reject as fundamentally wrong and to declare as
misleading and God vilifying. This interpretation has the sole purpose to present the
Master Jesus / Yahshua as God and herewith destroying the personal relationship
of the Father and the Son. This is a contradiction which will come up again and
again on reading the Scriptures. (Hebrews 10:7; Psalm 40:6-8)
As we can see from the scripts “Yahweh’s Assembly in Yahshua” (see
attachment), the letter “J” was for the first time introduced in the Middle
Age. To allow better reading and pronouncing of the names to the reader, the
letter “J” has been kept in the German part: „JAHWEH“ and „Jahschua“.
In the English part, the old spelling “Y” of the names „YAHWEH“ and „Yahshua“
was reinstated.
I would like to express my gratitude to all those who have supported this work
within the scope of their possibilities and best efforts. May the God Almighty bless
them for it in particular!
ix
Also may God bless those who have condemned this work with rejection,
indifference and hatred!
~
So I wish all of those who do not believe in the Son of God that one day they
would realize the existence of the living God and not receive the plagues for
their disobedience and their lawlessness, and thus may be granted eternal life,
if this should correspond to the will of YAHWEH, the Elohim of hosts / YAHWEH
Sabaoth. For he knows our hearts, our deepest thoughts, “for God is pure light!”
So, repent for, confess your sins and love the Master Yahshua. - Do not love
the world [and do not find yourself in secret organizations]! For friendship
with the world, means hostility with God! (1 John 1:5; 5:13; Galatians 3:10;
Deuteronomy 27:26, 1 John 2:15; James 4:4)
“For You are blessed, O YAHWEH {1 Corinthians 1:31}, for all your
goodness and mercy and for Your blessing upon this work in the last
time of grace before the plagues of the seven bowls will descend
upon the world- ‘the final expression of your anger’. (Revelation 18:3-4)
We are at the end of the world’s history just before the second coming of
your Son Yahshua the Messiah.
‘Who should pull us out of your hands? All who love you, O YAHWEH, are
under your wings, under the arms of the Almighty! Who should separate us
from Your love! Be it the celestial powers, the forces, the world leaders of this
darkness, the underworld, the army of evil spirits in the heavenly places, you’ll
shrink them all! Be it the powers of darkness, which get people depressed,
people who do not know you - you will keep safe your people, spiritual
people of Israel from this disease created by the hands of Satan. Hallelujah! “
In the name of Yahshua the Messiah, you are blessed forever and ever. Amen. “
{Daniel 12:1; Malachi 3:16, Ephesians 6:12, Revelation 20:12+15, 21:27,
22:18-19}
Wittdün on Amrum, July 2011
II Kings 4:42 KJV + EL (Bethel Edition) = And there came a man from BaalShalisha (translated from Hebrew = Lord / Master of the Trinity, a Truine
God!), And brought the man of Elohim bread of the first-fruits, twenty loaves
of barley, and full ears of grain in his sack. And he said, Give it to the people
that they may eat.
Explanation by an editor: “There came a man who worships the
God Baal-Shalisha or written differently: Baal-Salisa, i.e. a pagan
God, and brought the man of the living God bread of the first-fruits.
The reader can hereby recognize that these are two different Gods. Translated from
Hebrew the word ‘Baal’ means ‘the Lord’ or else written ‘the LORD’. The Hebrew
x
xi
word ‘Shalisha’ or in other Bible translations written as: ‘Salisa’ interestingly means
‘Lord or LORD of the Trinity, a Truine God’:
Isaiah 43,1b KJV + EL = FEAR NOT: FOR I HAVE REDEEMED YOU; I HAVE
CALLED YOU BY YOUR NAME, YOU ARE MINE.
This means nothing other than that the doctrine of the Trinity - a Gods’
system also called ‘The Triads’. It’s all one and the same.
Isaiah 41,10 KJV + EL = Fear not; for I am with you: be not dismayed; for I am
your Elohim: I will strengthen you; yes, I will help you; yes, I will uphold you
with the right hand of my righteousness.
Experiment:
Should the written word ‘LORD’ or spelled differently as: ‘LOrd’ or ‘Lord’ (standing
for the Father in the most Bibles) be removed from most existing Bibles and
replaced by the Hebrew word ‘Baal’, the reader can see that in reality, the existing
Bibles serve to worship God of the sun “Baal”, “Sun worship system of Baal”,
who could not be anything else but ‘Lucifer’, say ‘Satan’.
To analyze all this, the result, the synthesis is:
“Not the living God YAHWEH, YAHWEH Elohim, our true Father in heaven,
gets the true worship in the existing Bibles by the name LORD (standing for
Father), but his opponent - called’ Satan ‘.
Every person should think about this result using his clear mind and take a decision
whom he is going to worship in future.
The German word „Herr“ is predominantly translated in English as ‘Lord’. In its
verbal explanations The Bethel Bible Edition comments as follows:
a) ‘lord’:
- A common term for ‘master, ruler.’ Its use is equated with that of the Hebrew word
‘baal’ – a pagan, unacceptable word to True Worship and abhorred by YAHWEH.
b) ‘LORD’:
- in the KJV (King James Version), supposed translation of the Tetragrammaton,
the four-letter Hebrew proper noun which is the revealed personal Name of the
Heavenly Father, Yahweh, arrived at by transliteration of the Name from the
Hebrew. Properly substitute Yahweh when reading.
1. Corinthians 8:6 LUTHER = YET FOR US THERE IS BUT ONE GOD [HIS NAME
IS YAHWEH!], THE FATHER, FROM WHOM ARE ALL THINGS AND WE EXIST
FOR HIM; AND ONE LORD, YAHSHUA THE MESSIAH, BY WHOM ARE ALL
THINGS, AND WE EXIST THROUGH HIM.
PFÄFFLIN = But for us there is only one God: the Father, from whom all
things come and in whom we have our goal. And the one Master, Yahshua the
Messiah, by whom are all things, and we by him.
KJV + EL = BUT TO US THERE IS BUT ONE ELOHIM, THE FATHER, OF WHOM
ARE ALL THINGS, AND WE TO HIM; AND ONE MASTER, YAHSHUA THE
MESSIAH, BY WHOM ARE ALL THINGS, AND WE BY HIM.
Isaiah 41,13 KJV + EL = For I YAHWEH your Elohim will hold your right hand,
saying to you, Fear not; I will help you!
Isaiah 41,14 KJV + EL = Fear not, you worm Jacob, and you men of Israel; I
will help you, says YAHWEH, and your redeemer is the Holy One of Israel.
THE PROPHECY ON THE SON OF GOD:
YAHSHUA
Isaiah 42,1 KJV + EL = Behold my servant, whom I uphold; my elect, in whom
my soul delights; I have put my spirit upon him: he shall bring forth justice
to the Gentiles.
Isaiah 42,2 KJV + EL = He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be
heard in the street.
Isaiah 42,3 KJV + EL = A bruised reed shall he not break, and the smoking flax
shall he not quench: he shall bring forth justice in truth.
Isaiah 42,4 KJV + EL = He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he has set
justice in the earth: and the isles shall wait for his law.
Isaiah 42,5 KJV + EL = THUS SAYS EL YAHWEH, HE THAT CREATED THE
HEAVENS, AND STRETCHED THEM OUT; HE THAT SPREAD FORTH THE
EARTH, AND THAT WHICH COMES OUT OF IT; HE THAT GIVES BREATH TO
THE PEOPLE UPON IT, AND SPIRIT TO THEM THAT WALK THEREIN (IN IT):
Isaiah 42,6 KJV + EL = I YAHWEH HAVE CALLED YOU IN RIGHTEOUSNESS,
AND WILL HOLD YOUR HAND, AND WILL KEEP YOU, AND GIVE YOU FOR A
COVENANT OF THE PEOPLE, FOR A LIGHT OF THE GENTILES;
Isaiah 42,7 KJV + EL = TO OPEN THE BLIND EYES, TO BRING OUT THE
PRISONERS FROM THE PRISON, AND THEM THAT SIT IN DARKNESS OUT
OF THE PRISON HOUSE.
Isaiah 42,8 KJV + EL = I AM YAHWEH, THAT IS MY NAME; AND MY GLORY
WILL I NOT GIVE TO ANOTHER, NEITHER MY PRAISE TO GRAVEN IMAGES.
Isaiah 42,9 KJV + EL = BEHOLD, THE FORMER THINGS ARE COME TO PASS,
AND NEW THINGS DO I DECLARE: BEFORE THEY SPRING FORTH I TELL
YOU OF THEM.
xii
xiv
xv
xvi
xvii
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .1
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176
关于三一神论（又译作三位一体、天主圣三、三位一神、
三一神、圣三一）的正统说法 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Официальные заявления
о Троице . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
xviii
xix
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 230
罗马总部神职人员的官方声明 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
英国著名的三烈士 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 238
虚假的复活日 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Трое известных Британских мучеников . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
Фальсификация Воскресения Христа . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
马丁.路德博士和改革者们 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
. . . . . . . . . . 256
xx
xxi
. . . . . . . . . . . . 296
. . . . 310
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 320
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 336
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 370
. . . . . . . . . . 280
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 386
xxii
xxiii
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 392
. . . . . . . . . . 404
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 430
Обращение царя Вавилонского . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 453
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 438
我们在天堂的父亲 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 446
要从真理退后多少步呢？ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Отче наш, сущий на небесах! . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 455
Как далеко это на самом деле от истины? . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 456
就是這位摩西。 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 449
巴比伦国王的祈祷大概公元前 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
xxiv
xxv
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Его слушайте ! . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
........-
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . -
. . . . . . . . 460
圣经应该被认作范例的可靠的
上帝亿元的启示录。 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Священное Писание . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Die Namen der Bücher in der Heiligen Schrift
The Names of the Books of the old and new
Testament
1. Mose - Mo - Genesis
2. Mose - Mo - Exodus
3. Mose - Mo - Leviticus
4. Mose - Mo - Numbers
5. Mose - Mo - Deuteronomy
Josua - Jos - Joshua / Yahshua
Richter - Ri / Richt - Judges
Ruth - Rt - Ruth
1. + 2. Samuel - Sam - Samuel
1. + 2. Könige - Kön - Kings
1. + 2. Chronika - Chron - Chronicles
Esra - Esr - Ezra
Nehemia - Neh - Nehemiah
Esther - Esth - Esther
Hiob - Hi - Job
Psalmen - Ps - Psalms
Sprüche - Spr - Proverbs
Prediger - Pred - Ecclesiastes
Hohelied - Hoh - Song of Solomon
Jesaja - Jes - Isaiah
Jeremia - Jer - Jeremiah
Klagelieder - Klagel - Lamentations
Hesekiel - Hes / Hesek - Ezekiel
Daniel - Dan - Daniel
Hosea - Hos - Hosea
Joel - Joe - Joel
Amos - Am - Amos
Obadja - Ob - Obadiah
Jona - Jon - Jonah
Micha - Mi - Micah
Nahum - Nah - Nahum
Habakuk - Hab - Habakkuk
Zephanja - Zeph / Zef - Zephaniah
Haggai - Hag - Haggai
Sacharja - Sach - Zechariah
Maleachi - Mal - Malachi
Matthäus - Mt / Matth - Matthew
Markus - Mk / Mark - Mark
Lukas - Lk / Luk - Luke
Johannes - Joh - John
Apostelgeschichte - Apg - Acts
Römer - Röm - Romans
1. + 2. Korinther - Kor - Corinthians
Galater - Gal - Galatians
Epheser - Eph - Ephesians
Philipper - Phil - Philippians
Kolosser - Kol - Colossians
1. + 2.
Thessalonicher - Thes - Thessalonians
1. + 2. Timotheus - Tim - Timothy
Titus - Tit - Titus
Philemon - Phim - Philemon
Hebräer - Hebr - Hebrews
Jakobus - Jak - Jacob / James (KJV)
1. + 2. Petrus - Petr - Peter
1. + 2. + 3. Johannes - Joh - John
Judas - Jud - Judah
Offenbarung - Offb / Offenb - Revelation
Kapitel - K. / Kap. - Chapter
Vers - V. - Vers
EL - Bethel Edition Bible
KJV - King James Version
1
DAS BUCH DANIEL
THE BOOK OF DANIEL
mit Erklärungen von Ernst Simon, Missionar
with explanations by Ernst Simon, missionary
Kapitel 1
Die Erziehung Daniels und seiner
Freunde am babylonischen Hof.
SEED, AND
2. Kön 20,18
Dan 1,1 Im dritten Jahr des
Reiches
Jojakims
(Jehojakims),
des
Königs
in
Juda,
kam
Nebukadnezar, der König zu Babel,
vor Jerusalem und belagerte es.
KJV + EL = In the third year of the reign
of Jehoiakim king of Judah came
Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon
to Jerusalem, and besieged it.
2. Kön 24,1.2
Dan 1,4 Knaben, die nicht gebrechlich
wären, sondern schöne, vernünftige,
weise, kluge und verständige, die
da geschickt wären, zu dienen an
des Königs Hofe und zu lernen
chaldäische Schrift und Sprache.
KJV + EL = CHILDREN IN WHOM WAS
NO BLEMSIH, BUT WELL FAVORED,
AND SKIFULL IN ALL WISDOM, AND
ENDUED IN KNOWLEDGE, AND
UNDERSTANDING SCIENCE, AND
SUCH AS HAD ABILITY IN THEM TO
STAND IN THE KING’S PALACE; AND
WHOM THEY MIGHT TEACH THE
LEARNING AND THE TONGUE OF
THE CHALDEANS.
Dan 1,2 Und JAHWEH übergab
ihm Jojakim, den König Juda‘s,
und etliche Gefäße aus dem
Hause Gottes; die ließ er führen
ins Land Sinear in seines Gottes
Haus und tat die Gefäße in
seines
Gottes
Schatzkammer.
KJV + EL = AND YAHWEH GAVE
JEHOIAKIM KING OF JUDAH INTO
HIS HAND, WITH PART OF THE
VESSELS OF THE HOUSE OF
ELOHIM; WHICH HE CARRIED INTO
THE LAND OF SHINAR TO THE
HOUSE OF HIS ELOHIM: AND HE
BROUGHT THE VESSELS INTO THE
TREASURE-HOUSE OF HIS ELOHIM.
Dan 1,3 Und der König sprach zu
Aspenas
(Aschpenas),
seinem
obersten Kämmerer, er sollte aus
den Kindern Israel vom königlichen
Stamm und Herrenkinder wählen
KJV + EL = AND THE KING SPOKE
TO ASHPENAZ THE MASTER OF HIS
EUNUCHS, THAT HE SHOULD BRING
IN CERTAIN OF THE CHILDREN
OF ISRAEL, AND OF THE KING‘S
OF
THE
PRINCES;
Dan 1,5 Solchen bestimmte der
König, was man ihnen täglich geben
sollte von seiner Speise und vom
Wein, den er selbst trank, daß sie also
drei Jahre auferzogen würden und
darnach dem König dienen sollten.
KJV + EL = And the king appointed
them a daily provision of the king‘s
meat, and of the wine which he drank:
so nourishing them three years, that
at the end thereof they might stand
before the king.
Dan 1,6 Unter diesen war
Daniel,
Hananja,
Misael
und
Asarja von den Kindern Juda.
KJV + EL = NOW AMONG THESE
WERE, OF THE CHILDREN OF
JUDAH,
DANIEL,
HANANIAH,
MISHAEL, AND AZARIAH:
2
Daniel 1
Dan 1,7 Und der oberste Kämmerer
gab ihnen Namen und nannte Daniel
Beltsazar und Hananja Sadrach und
Misael Mesach und Asarja Abed-Nego.
KJV + EL = TO WHOM THE PRINCE
OF THE EUNUCHS GAVE NAMES:
TO
DANIEL
THE
NAME
OF
BELTESHAZZAR; AND TO HANAIAH,
OF SHADRACH; AND TO MISHAEL,
OF MESHACH; AND TO AZARIAH, OF
ABEDNEGO.
Dan 1,8 Aber Daniel setzte sich
vor in seinem Herzen, daß er sich
mit des Königs Speise und mit
dem Wein, den er selbst trank,
nicht verunreinigen wollte, und
bat den obersten Kämmerer, daß
er sich nicht müßte verunreinigen.
KJV + EL = BUT DANIEL PURPOSED
IN HIS HEART THAT HE WOULD
NOT DEFILE HIMSELF WITH THE
PORTION OF THE KING’S MEAT, NOR
WITH THE WINE WHICH HE DRANK:
THEREFORE HE REQUESTED OF
THE PRINCE OF THE EUNUCHS THAT
HE MIGHT NOT DEFILE HIMSELF.
3. Mose 11
Dan 1,9 Und Gott gab Daniel,
daß ihm der oberste Kämmerer
günstig
und
gnädig
ward.
KJV + EL = NOW ELOHIM HAD
BROUGHT DANIEL IN FAVOUR
AND TENDER LOVE WITH THE
PRINCE
OF
THE
EUNUCHS.
1. Mose 39,21
Dan 1,10 Derselbe sprach zu ihm:
Ich fürchte mich vor meinem Herrn,
dem König, der euch eure Speise
und Trank bestimmt hat; wo er
würde sehen, daß eure Angesichter
jämmerlicher wären denn der andern
Knaben eures Alters, so brächtet ihr
mich bei dem König um mein Leben.
KJV + EL = AND THE PRINCE OF THE
EUNUCHS SAID TO DANIEL, I FEAR
MY SOVEREIGN THE KING, WHO
HAS APPOINTED YOUR FOOD AND
YOUR DRINK: FOR WHY SHOULD HE
SEE YOUR FACES WORSE LOOKING
THAN THE YOUTHS WHICH ARE OF
YOUR OWN AGE? THEN SHALL YOU
MAKE ME ENDANGER MY HEAD
WITH TO THE KING.
Dan 1,11 Da sprach Daniel zu dem
Aufseher, welchem der oberste
Kämmerer
Daniel,
Hananja,
Misael und Asarja befohlen hatte:
KJV + EL = THEN SAID DANIEL TO
MELZAR, WHOM THE PRINCE OF
THE EUNUCHS HAD SET OVER
DANIEL, HANAIAH, MISHAEL, AND
AZARIAH,
Dan 1,12 Versuche es doch
mit deinen Knechten zehn Tage
und laß uns geben Gemüse zu
essen und Wasser zu trinken.
KJV + EL = PROVE YOUR SERVANTS,
I PLEAD YOU, TEN DAYS; AND LET
THEM GIVE US VEGETABLES TO
EAT, AND WATER TO DRINK.
Dan 1,13 Und laß dann vor dir unsre
Gestalt und der Knaben, so von des
Königs Speise essen, besehen; und
darnach du sehen wirst, darnach
schaffe
mit
deinen
Knechten.
KJV + EL = THEN LET OUR
COUNTENANCES
BE
LOOKED
UPON BEFORE YOU, AND THE THE
COUNTENANCE OF THE CHILDREN
THAT EAT OF THE PORTION OF
THE KING‘ MEAT: AND AS YOU SEE,
DEAL WITH YOUR SERVANTS.
Dan 1,14 Und er gehorchte ihnen darin
und versuchte es mit ihnen zehn Tage.
KJV + EL = SO HE CONSENTED
TO THEM IN THIS MATTER, AND
PROVED THEM TEN DAYS.
Dan 1,15 Und nach den zehn
Tagen waren sie schöner und
besser bei Leibe denn alle Knaben,
so von des Königs Speise aßen.
KJV + EL = AND AT THE END OF
TEN DAYS THEIR COUNTENANCES
APPEARED FAIRER, AND FATTER
IN FLESH THAN ALL THE CHILDREN
WHICH DID EAT THE PORTION OF
THE KING’S DAINTIES / FOOD.
Daniel 1. 2
Dan 1,16 Da tat der Aufseher
ihre verordnete Speise und Trank
weg und gab ihnen Gemüse.
KJV + EL = THUS MEZAR TOOK
AWAY THE PORTIONS OF THEIR
MEAT, AND THE WINE THAT THEY
SHOULD DRINK, AND GAVE THEM
VEGETABLES.
Dan 1,17 Aber diesen vier Knaben
gab Gott Kunst und Verstand
in allerlei Schrift und Weisheit;
Daniel aber gab er Verstand in
allen Gesichten und Träumen.
KJV + EL = AS FOR THESE FOUR
CHILDREN, ELOHIM GAVE THEM
KNOWLEDGE AND SKILL IN ALL
LEARNING AND WISDOM: AND
DANIEL
HAD
UNDERSTANDING
IN ALL VISIONS AND DREAMS.
Hes 28,3
Dan 1,18 Und da die Zeit um war,
die der König bestimmt hatte,
daß sie sollten hineingebracht
werden, brachte sie der oberste
Kämmerer hinein vor Nebukadnezar.
KJV + EL = NOW AT THE END OF THE
DAYS THAT THE KING HAD SAID
HE SHOULD BRING THEM IN, THEN
THE PRINCE OF THE EUNUCHS
BROUGHT
THEM
IN
BEFORE
NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
Dan 1,19 Und der König redete mit
ihnen, und ward unter allen niemand
gefunden, der Daniel, Hananja,
Misael und Asarja gleich wäre;
und sie wurden des Königs Diener.
KJV + EL = AND THE KING
COMMUNED WITH THEM; AND
AMONG THEM ALL WAS FOUND
NONE LIKE DANIEL, HANANIAH,
MISHAEL,
AND
AZARIAH:
THEREFORE STOOD THEY BEFORE
THE KING.
Dan 1,20 Und der König fand sie
in allen Sachen, die er sie fragte
zehnmal klüger und verständiger
denn
alle
Sternseher
und
Weisen in seinem ganzen Reich.
KJV + EL = AND IN ALL MATTERS
3
OF WISDOM AND UNDERSTANDING,
THAT THE KING INQUIRED OF
THEM, HE FOUND THEM TEN TIMES
BETTER THAN ALL THE MAGICIANS
AND ASTROLOGES / ENCHANTERS
THAT WERE IN ALL HIS REALM.
Dan 1,21 Und Daniel erlebte
das erste Jahr des König Kores.
KJV + EL = AND DANIEL CONTINUED
EVEN TO THE FIRST YEAR OF KING
CYRUS.
Esra 1,1
Kapitel 2
Nebukadnezars Traum von den vier
Weltreichen.
(K. 7)
Dan 2,1 Im zweiten Jahr des
Reiches
Nebukadnezars
hatte
Nebukadnezar einen Traum, davon
er erschrak, daß er aufwachte.
KJV + EL = AND IN THE SECOND
YEAR
OF
THE
REIGN
OF
NEBUCHADNEZZAR,
NEBUCHADNEZZAR DREAMED DREAMS; AND
HIS SPIRIT WAS TROUBLED, AND
HIS SLEEP BRAKE FROM HIM.
Dan 2,2 Und er hieß alle Seher und
Weisen und Zauberer und Chaldäer
zusammenfordern, daß sie dem
König seinen Traum sagen sollten.
Und sie kamen und traten vor den
König.
KJV + EL = THEN THE KING
COMMANDED
TO
CALL
THE
MAGICIANS,
AND
THE
ASTROLOGERS / ENCHANTERS,
AND THE SORCERERS, AND THE
CHALDEANS, TO SHOW THE KING
HIS DREAMS. SO THEY CAME AND
STOOD BEFORE THE KING.
Jes 47,12.13
Dan 2,3 Und der König sprach
zu ihnen: Ich habe einen Traum
gehabt, der hat mich erschreckt;
und ich wollte gern wissen, was
es für ein Traum gewesen sei.
4
Daniel 1. 2
KJV + EL = AND THE KING SAID TO
THEM, I HAVE DREAMED A DREAM,
AND MY SPIRIT WAS TROUBLED TO
KNOW THE DREAM.
Dan 2,4 Da sprachen die Chaldäer
zum König auf chaldäisch: Der König
lebe ewiglich! Sage deinen Knechten
den Traum, so wollen wir ihn deuten.
KJV + EL = THEN SPOKE THE
CHALDEANS TO THE KING IN
SYRIACK, O KING, LIVE FOREVER:
TELL
YOUR
SERVANTS
THE
DREAM, AND WE WILL SHOW THE
INTERPRETATION.
Kap 3,9
Dan 2,5 Der König antwortete und
sprach zu den Chaldäern: Es ist mir
entfallen. Werdet ihr mir den Traum
nicht anzeigen und ihn deuten, so
sollt ihr in Stücke zerhauen und eure
Häuser schändlich zerstört werden.
KJV + EL = THE KING ANSWERED
AND SAID TO THE CHALDEANS,
THE THING IS GONE FROM ME:
IF YOU WILL NOT MAKE KNOWN
TO ME THE DREAM AND, WITH
THE INTERPRETATION OF IT, YOU
SHALL BE CUT IN PIECES, AND
YOUR HOUSES SHALL BE MADE A
DUNGHILL.
Dan 2,6 Werdet ihr mir aber den
Traum anzeigen und deuten, so sollt
ihr Geschenke, Gaben und große
Ehre von mir haben. Darum so sagt
mir den Traum und seine Deutung.
KJV + EL = BUT IF YOU SHOW THE
DREAM AND THE INTERPRETATION
OF IT, YOU SHALL RECEIVE OF ME
GIFTS AND REWARDS AND GREAT
HONOR: THEREFORE SHOW ME THE
DREAM, AND THE INTERPRETATION
OF IT.
Dan
2,7 Sie
antworteten
wiederum
und
sprachen:
Der
König sage seinen Knechten den
Traum, so wollen wir ihn deuten.
KJV + EL = THEY ANSWERED AGAIN
AND SAID, LET THE KING TELL HIS
SERVANTS THE DREAM, AND WE
WILL SHOW THE INTERPRETATION
OF IT.
Dan 2,8 Der König antwortete
und sprach: Wahrlich, ich merke
es, daß ihr Frist sucht, weil ihr
seht, daß mir‘s entfallen ist.
AND SAID, I KNOW OF A CERTAINTY
THAT YOU WOULD GAIN THE TIME,
BECAUSE YOU SEE THE THING IS
GONE FROM ME.
Dan 2,9 Aber werdet ihr mir nicht
den Traum sagen, so geht das Recht
über euch, als die ihr Lügen und
Gedichte vor mir zu reden euch
vorgenommen habt, bis die Zeit
vorübergehe. Darum so sagt mir
den Traum, so kann ich merken,
daß ihr auch die Deutung trefft.
KJV + EL = BUT IF YOU WILL NOT
MAKE KNOWN TO ME THE DREAM,
THERE IS BUT ONE DECREE FOR
YOU: FOR YOU HAVE PREPARED
LYING AND CORRUPT WORDS
TO SPEAK BEFORE ME, TILL THE
TIME BE CHANGED: THEREFORE
TELL ME THE DREAM, AND I SHALL
KNOW THAT YOU CAN SHOW ME
THE INTERPRETATION OF IT.
Dan 2,10 Da antworteten die Chaldäer
vor dem König und sprachen zu ihm:
Es ist kein Mensch auf Erden, der
sagen könne, was der König fordert.
So ist auch kein König, wie groß
oder mächtig er sei, der solches
von
irgend
einem
Sternseher,
Weisen oder Chaldäer fordere.
KJV + EL = THE CHALDEANS
ANSWERED BEFORE THE KING,
AND SAID, THERE IS NOT A MAN
UPON THE EARTH THAT CAN SHOW
THE KING’S MATTER, THEREFORE
THERE IS NO KING, CAPTAIN,
OR RULER, THAT ASKED SUCH
THINGS AT ANY MAGICIAN, OR
ASTROLOGER / ENCHANTER, OR
CHALDEAN.
Dan 2,11 Denn was der König fordert,
ist zu hoch, und ist auch sonst
Daniel 2
5
niemand, der es vor dem König sagen
könne, ausgenommen die Götter, die
bei den Menschen nicht wohnen.
KJV + EL = AND IT IS A RARE THING
THAT THE KING REQUIRES, AND
THERE IS NONE OTHER THAT
CAN SHOW IT BEFORE THE KING,
EXCEPT THE ELOHIM, WHOSE
DWELLING IS NOT WITH FLESH.
Dan 2,16 Da ging Daniel hinein
und bat den König, daß er ihm
Frist gäbe, damit er die Deutung
dem
König
sagen
möchte.
KJV + EL = AND DANIEL WENT IN,
AND DESIRED OF THE KING THAT
HE WOULD GIVE HIM A TIME, AND
THAT HE WOULD SHOW THE KING
THE INTERPRETATION.
Dan 2,12 Da ward der König
sehr
zornig
und
befahl,
alle
Weisen zu Babel umzubringen.
KJV + EL = FOR THIS CAUSE THE
KING WAS ANGRY AND VERY
FURIOUS, AND COMMANDED TO
DESTROY ALL THE WISE MEN OF
BABYLON.
Dan 2,17 Und Daniel ging heim und
zeigte solches an seinen Gesellen,
Hananja,
Misael
und
Asarja,
KJV + EL = THEN DANIEL WENT TO
HIS HOUSE, AND MADE THE THING
KNOWN TO HANANIAH, MISHAEL,
AND AZARIAH, HIS COMPANIONS:
Dan 2,13 Und das Urteil ging aus,
daß man die Weisen töten sollte; und
Daniel samt seinen Gesellen ward
auch gesucht, daß man sie tötete.
KJV + EL = AND THE DECREE
WENT FORTH THAT THE WISE MEN
SHOULD BE KILLED; AND THEY
SOUGHT DANIEL AND HIS FELLOWS
TO BE KILLED.
Dan 2,14 Da erwiderte Daniel
klug und verständig dem Arioch,
dem obersten Richter des Königs,
welcher auszog, zu töten die Weisen
zu Babel.
KJV + EL = THEN DANIEL
ANSWERED
WITH
COUNSEL
AND WISDOM TO ARIOCH THE
CAPTAIN OF THE KING’S GUARD,
WHO HAD GONE FORTH TO KILL
THE WISE MEN OF BABYLON:
Kap 1,17.20; V. 24
Dan 2,15 Und er fing an und
sprach zu des Königs Vogt, Arioch:
Warum ist ein so strenges Urteil
vom König ausgegangen? Und
Arioch zeigte es dem Daniel an.
KJV + EL = HE ANSWERED AND SAID
TO ARIOCH THE KING’S CAPTAIN,
WHY IS THE DECREE SO URGENT
FROM THE KING? THEN ARIOCH
MADE THE THING KNOWN TO
DANIEL.
Dan 2,18 daß sie den Gott
des Himmels um Gnade bäten
solches
verborgenen
Dinges
halben, damit Daniel und seine
Gesellen nicht samt den andern
Weisen
zu
Babel
umkämen.
KJV + EL = THAT THEY WOULD
DESIRE MERCIES OF THE ELAH
OF HEAVEN CONCERNING THIS
SECRET; THAT DANIEL AND HIS
FELLOWS SHOULD NOT PERISH
WITH THE REST OF THE WISE MEN
OF BABYLON.
Dan 2,19 Da ward Daniel solch
verborgenes
Ding
durch
ein
Gesicht des Nachts offenbart.
KJV + EL = THEN WAS THE
SECRET REVEALED TO DANIEL
IN A NIGHT VISION. THEN DANIEL
BLESSED THE ELAH OF HEAVEN.
V. 30
Dan 2,20 DARÜBER LOBTE DANIEL
DEN GOTT DES HIMMELS, FING AN
UND SPRACH: GELOBT SEI DER
NAME GOTTES VON EWIGKEIT
ZU EWIGKEIT! DENN SEIN IST
BEIDES, WEISHEIT UND STÄRKE.
KJV + EL = DANIEL ANSWERED AND
SAID, BLESSED BE THE NAME OF
ELAH FOREVER AND EVER; FOR
WISDOM AND MIGHT ARE HIS:
6
Daniel 2
Dan 2,21 Er ändert Zeit und Stunde;
er setzt Könige ab und setzt Könige
ein; er gibt den Weisen ihre Weisheit
und den Verständigen ihren Verstand;
KJV + EL = AND HE CHANGES THE
TIMES AND THE SEASONS; HE
REMOVES KINGS, AND SETS UP
KINGS; HE GIVES WISDOM TO THE
WISE, AND KNOWLEDGE TO THEM
THAT
KNOW
UNDERSTANDING:
Kap 4,14.22.29
Dan 2,22 er offenbart, was
tief und verborgen ist; er weiß,
was
in
der
Finsternis
liegt,
denn bei ihm ist eitel Licht.
KJV + EL = HE REVEALS THE DEEP
AND SECRET THINGS; HE KNOWS
WHAT IS IN THE DARKNESS, AND
THE LIGHT DWELLS WITH HIM.
Dan 2,23 Ich danke dir und lobe
dich, Gott meiner Väter, der du
mir Weisheit und Stärke verleihst
und jetzt offenbart hast, darum wir
dich gebeten haben; denn du hast
uns des Königs Sache offenbart.
KJV + EL = I THANK YOU, AND PRAISE
YOU, O YOU ELAH OF MY FATHERS,
WHO HAS GIVEN ME WISDOM AND
MIGHT, AND HAS MADE KNOWN TO
ME WHAT WE DESIRED OF YOU;
FOR YOU HAVE NOW MADE KNOWN
TO US THE KING’S MATTER.
Dan 2,24 Da ging Daniel hinein zu
Arioch, der vom König Befehl hatte,
die Weisen zu Babel umzubringen,
und sprach zu ihm also: Du sollst die
Weisen zu Babel nicht umbringen,
sondern führe mich hinein zum
König, ich will dem König die
Deutung sagen.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE DANIEL
WENT IN TO ARIOCH, WHOM THE
KING HAD ORDAINED TO DESTROY
THE WISE MEN OF BABYLON; HE
WENT AND SAID THUS TO HIM:
DESTROY NOT THE WISE MEN OF
BABYLON: BRING ME IN BEFORE
THE KING, AND I WILL SHOW TO
THE KING THE INTERPRETATION.
V. 14
Dan 2,25 Arioch brachte Daniel eilends
hinein vor den König und sprach zu
ihm also: Es ist einer gefunden unter
den Gefangenen aus Juda, der dem
König die Deutung sagen kann.
KJV + EL = THEN ARIOCH BROUGHT
IN DANIEL BEFORE THE KING IN
HASTE, AND SAID THUS TO HIM,
I HAVE FOUND A MAN OF THE
CHILDREN OF THE CAPTIVES OF
JUDAH, THAT WILL MAKE KNOWN
TO THE KING THE INTERPRETATION.
Dan 2,26 Der König antwortete und
sprach zu Daniel, den sie Beltsazar
hießen: Bist du, der mir den
Traum, den ich gesehen habe, und
seine Deutung anzeigen kann?
AND SAID TO DANIEL, WHOSE
NAME WAS BELTESHAZZAR, ARE
YOU ABLE TO MAKE KNOWN TO ME
THE DREAM WHICH I HAVE SEEN,
AND THE INTERPRETATION OF IT?
Dan 2,27 Daniel fing an vor dem
König und sprach: Das verborgene
Ding, das der König fordert von den
Weisen, Gelehrten, Sterndeutern
und Wahrsagern, steht in ihrem
Vermögen nicht, dem König zu sagen.
KJV + EL = DANIEL ANSWERED IN
THE PRESENCE OF THE KING, AND
SAID, THE SECRET WHICH THE
KING HAS DEMANDED CANNOT THE
WISE MEN, THE ASTROLOGERS
(ENCHANTERS), THE MAGICIANS,
THE SOOTHSAYERS, SHOW TO THE
KING;
Dan 2,28 Aber es ist ein Gott im
Himmel, der kann verborgene Dinge
offenbaren; der hat dem König
Nebukadnezar angezeigt, was in
künftigen Zeiten geschehen soll.
KJV + EL = BUT THERE IS AN ELAH IN
HEAVEN THAT REVEALS SECRETS,
AND MAKES KNOWN TO THE KING
NEBUCHADNEZZAR WHAT SHALL
BE IN THE LATTER DAYS. YOUR
DREAM, AND THE VISIONS OF
Daniel 2
7
YOUR HEAD UPON YOUR BED, ARE
THESE:
HIS ARMS OF SILVER, HIS BELLY
AND HIS THIGHS OF BRONZE,
Dan 2,29 Mit deinem Traum und
deinem Gesichten, da du schliefest,
verhielt sich‘s also: Du, König,
dachtest auf deinem Bette, wie es
doch hernach zugehen würde; und
der, so verborgene Dinge offenbart,
hat dir angezeigt, wie es gehen werde.
KJV + EL = AS FOR YOU, O KING,
YOUR THOUGHTS CAME INTO
YOUR MIND UPON YOUR BED,
WHAT SHOULD COME TO PASS
HEREAFTER; AND HE THAT REVEALS
SECRETS MAKES KNOWN TO YOU
WHAT SHALL COME TO PASS.
V. 22
Dan 2,33 seine Schenkel waren
Eisen, seine Füße waren eines
Teils Eisen und eines Teils Ton.
KJV + EL = HIS LEGS OF IRON, HIS
FEED PART OF IRON AND PART OF
CLAY.
Dan 2,30 So ist mir solch
verborgenes Ding offenbart, nicht
durch meine Weisheit, als wäre sie
größer denn aller, die da leben;
sondern darum, daß dem König die
Deutung angezeigt würde und du
deines Herzens Gedanken erführest.
KJV + EL = BUT AS FOR ME, THIS
SECRET IS NOT REVEALED TO ME
FOR ANY WISDOM THAT I HAVE MORE
THAN ANY LIVING, BUT FOR THEIR
SAKES THAT SHALL MAKE KNOWN
THE INTERPRETATION TO THE
KING, AND THAT YOU MIGHT KNOW
THE THOUGHTS OF YOUR HEART.
1. Mose 41,16
Dan 2,31 Du, König, sahst, und
siehe, ein großes und hohes und
sehr glänzendes Bild stand vor dir,
das war schrecklich anzusehen.
KJV + EL = YOU, O KING, SAW,
AND BEHOLD A GREAT IMAGE.
THIS
GREAT
IMAGE,
WHOSE
BRIGHTNESS WAS EXCELLENT,
STOOD BEFORE YOU; AND THE
FORM OF IT WAS TERRIBLE.
Dan 2,32 Des Bildes Haupt war
von feinem Golde, seine Brust und
Arme waren von Silber, sein Bauch
und seine Lenden waren von Erz,
KJV + EL = THIS IMAGE‘ HEAD WAS
OF FINE GOLD, HIS BREAST AND
Dan 2,34 Solches sahst du, bis
daß ein Stein herabgerissen ward
ohne Hände; der schlug das Bild
an seine Füße, die Eisen und
Ton waren, und zermalmte sie.
KJV + EL = YOW SAW TILL THAT A
STONE WAS CUT OUT WITHOUT
HANDS, WHICH STRUCK THE IMAGE
UPON HIS FEET THAT WERE OF
IRON AND CLAY, AND BROKE THEM
TO PIECES.
Dan 2,35 Da wurden miteinander
zermalmt das Eisen, Ton, Erz, Silber
und Gold und wurden wie eine Spreu
auf der Sommertenne, und der Wind
verwehte sie, daß man sie nirgends
mehr finden konnte. Der Stein aber,
der das Bild zerschlug, ward ein
großer Berg, ELBERFELDER 1871
weiter = und füllte die ganze Erde!
KJV + EL = THEN WAS THE IRON,
THE CLAY, THE BRONZE, THE
SILVER, AND THE GOLD, BROKEN
TO
PIECES
TOGETHER,
AND
BECAME LIKE THE CHAFF OF THE
SUMMER
THRESHINGFLOORS;
AND THE WIND CARRIED THEM
AWAY, THAT NO PLACE WAS FOUND
FOR THEM: AND THE STONE THAT
STRUCK THE IMAGE BECAME A
GREAT MOUNTAIN, AND FILLED THE
WHOLE EARTH.
Dan 2,36 Das ist der Traum. Nun
wollen wir die Deutung vor dem
König sagen.
KJV + EL = THIS IS THE DREAM;
AND
WE
WILL
TELL
THE
INTERPRETATION OF IT BEFORE
THE KING.
Dan 2,37 Du, König, bist ein
König aller Könige, dem der Gott
8
Daniel 2
des Himmels Königreich, Macht,
Stärke und Ehre gegeben hat
KJV + EL = YOU, O KING, ARE KING OF
KINGS, FOR THE ELAH OF HEAVEN
HAS GIVEN A KINGDOM, POWER,
AND STRENGTH, AND GLORY;
Hes 26,7
Dan 2,38 und alles, da Leute
wohnen, dazu die Tiere auf dem
Felde und die Vögel unter dem
Himmel in deine Hände gegeben
und dir über alles Gewalt verliehen
hat. Du bist das goldene Haupt.
KJV + EL = AND WHEREVER THE
CHILDREN OF MEN DWELL, THE
BEASTS OF THE FIELD AND THE
BIRDS OF THE HEAVENS HAS HE
GIVEN INTO YOUR HAND, AND HAS
MADE YOU RULER OVER THEM ALL:
YOU ARE THIS HEAD OF GOLD.
Jer 27,6
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Christus
[Der Messias], der große Offenbarer des
Weltgeschehens, hat Nebukadnezar, dem
König Babels, der über die Zukunft seines
Reiches nachdachte, in dem glänzenden
Standbild das Zukunftsgeschehen in der
Geschichte der vier Weltreiche und der
zehn Teilreiche von den Tagen Daniels
und Nebukadnezars bis zum Tage der
Wiederkunft Jesu [Jahschua] offenbart.
Das Haupt von Gold ist Sinnbild des
Weltreiches Babylonien / Babylons, 604538 v. Chr.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Christ [The
Messiah], the great Revelator of the world
affairs, has revealed Nebuchadnezzar,
the king of Babel who thought about
the future of his empire, in the shining
statue the future events in the history of
four world empires and of the ten partial
empires from the days of Daniel and
of Nebuchadnezzar up to the day of the
coming again (return) of Jesus [Yahshua].
The head of gold is a symbol of the world
empire Babylonia / of Babylon, in 604-538
B.C.
Dan 2,39 Nach dir wird ein anderes
Königreich aufkommen, geringer
denn deins. Darnach das dritte
Königreich, das ehern ist, welches
wird über alle Lande herrschen.
KJV + EL = AND AFTER YOU
SHALL ARISE ANOTHER KINGDOM
INFERIOR TO YOU; AND ANOTHER
THIRD KINGDOM OF BRONZE,
WHICH SHALL BEAR RULE OVER
ALL THE EARTH.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Brust und
Arme von Silber stellen das zweite
Weltreich, das Doppelreich Medien-/
Medo-Persien, dar, 538-331 v. Chr. Das
Kupfer der Bildsäule versinnbildet das
dritte Weltreich Griechenland, 331-168
v. Chr.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Breast and
arms of silver show the second world
empire, the double empire Media-/MedoPersia, in 538-331 B.C. The copper of
the statue typifies the third world empire
Greece, in 331-168 B.C.
Dan 2,40 Und das vierte wird
hart
sein
wie
Eisen;
denn
gleichwie Eisen alles zermalmt
und zerschlägt, ja, wie Eisen alles
zerbricht, also wird es auch diese
alle zermalmen und zerbrechen.
KJV + EL = AND THE FOURTH
KINGDOM SHALL BE STRONG AS
IRON, BECAUSE IRON BREAKS IN
PIECES AND SUBDUES ALL THINGS:
AND AS IRON THAT BRAKES ALL
THESE, SHALL IT BREAK IN PIECES
AND BRUISE.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Das Eisen
des Standbildes ist Sinnbild des vierten
Weltreiches, des “eisernen” Roms der
Weltgeschichte, das alle bestehenden
Reiche sich unterwarf, 168 v. Chr. - 476
n. Chr.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The iron
of the statue is a symbol of the fourth
world empire, the „iron“ Rome of the
world history which submitted all existing
empires, in 168 B.C. - in 476 A.D.
Dan 2,41 Daß du aber gesehen
hast die Füße und Zehen eines
Teils Ton und eines Teils Eisen: das
wird ein zerteiltes Königreich sein;
doch wird von des Eisens Art darin
bleiben, wie du es denn gesehen
hast Eisen mit Ton vermengt.
Daniel 2
KJV + EL = AND WHERAS YOU
SAW THE FEET AND TOES, PART
OF POTTERS’ CLAY, AND PART OF
IRON, THE KINGDOM SHALL BE
DIVIDED; BUT THERE SHALL BE IN
IT OF THE STRENGTH OF THE IRON,
BECAUSE YOU SAW THE IRON
MIXED WITH MIRY CLAY.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Das
Römerreich
wurde
zunächst,
aber
bereits in den Tagen des Zerfalls,
395 n. Chr. in West- und Ostrom und
dann Westrom während der Zeit der
Völkerwanderung (375-476 n. Chr.) durch
die Germanenstämme geteilt. “Eisen und
Ton”, Römer und Germanen, bildeten
die europäischen Teilstaaten Westroms,
aber die “Festigkeit des Eisens”, nämlich
römische Gesetze und römisches Wesen,
sollten in ihnen bleiben.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The Roman‘s
empire was divided first, by the Germanic
tribes but already during the days of
the decay, in 395 A.D. into Western and
Eastern Rome and then Western Rome
during the time of the migration (in 375476 A.D.).“Iron and clay”, the Romans
and the Germanic peoples, presented the
European partial states of Western Rome,
but the “firmness of the iron”, namely
Roman laws and Roman being, should
remain in them.
Dan 2,42 Und daß die Zehen an
seinen Füßen eines Teils Eisen
und eines Teils Ton sind: wird‘s
zum Teil ein starkes und zum
Teil ein schwaches Reich sein.
KJV + EL = AND AS THE TOES OF THE
FEET WERE PART OF IRON, AND
PART OF CLAY, SO THE KINGDOM
SHALL BE PARTLY STRONG, AND
PARTLY BROKEN.
Dan 2,43 Und daß du gesehen
hast Eisen und Ton vermengt:
werden
sie
sich
wohl
nach
Menschengeblüt
untereinander
mengen, aber sie werden doch nicht
aneinander halten, gleichwie sich
Eisen und Ton nicht mengen läßt.
KJV + EL = AND WHEREAS YOU
SAW IRON MIXED WITH MIRY CLAY,
THEY SHALL MINGLE THEMSELVES
9
WITH THE SEED OF MEN; BUT
THEY SHALL NOT CLING ONE TO
ANOTHER, EVEN AS IRON IS NOT
MIXED WITH CLAY.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Seit
über 1500 Jahren besteht die Teilung
in Europa. Jeder Versuch, auf dem
Gebiete des vierten, des römischen,
Weltreiches wieder ein einheitliches
Reich zu errichten, war zum Fehlschlag
verurteilt. Karl der Große versuchte es
und scheiterte; ebenso Karl der V. und
Napoleon. Sie alle scheiterten. Im Laufe
der Geschichte wurden verschiedene
Teile zusammengeschlossen, aber nur für
kurze Zeit. Sie fielen wieder auseinander.
Herrscherhäuser und Völker haben sich
durch Heiraten vermischt; während der
vergangenen Jahrzehnte hat man stärkste
Anstrengungen gemacht, um Europa zu
vereinigen, aber es gelingt nur bis zu
einem gewissen Grade, denn sie werden
“doch nicht fest zusammenhalten, so
wie sich Eisen nicht mit Ton vermischen
lässt” (2,43).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: For over 1500
years the division exists in Europe. Every
try to establish a uniform empire in the
area of the fourth one, the Roman, world
empire again was condemned to the miss.
Charlemagne tried it and failed; also Karl
of V. and Napoleon. They all failed. In the
course of the history different parts were
united, but only for a short time. They
falled apart again. Dynasties and people
have mixed by marriages; during the past
decades were made the strongest efforts
to unite Europe, but it succeeds only up
to a certain degree, because they will not
hold together “, firmly, as well as iron
with clay cannot be mixed” (2,43).
Dan 2,44 VOR 1866 = ABER ZUR
ZEIT
SOLCHER
KÖNIGREICHE
WIRD GOTT VOM HIMMEL EIN
KÖNIGREICH AUFRICHTEN, DAS
NIMMERMEHR ZERSTÖRT WIRD
UND SEIN KÖNIGREICH WIRD AUF
KEIN ANDERES VOLK KOMMEN.
ES WIRD ALLE DIESE KÖNIGREICH
ZERMALMEN UND ZERSTÖREN,
ABER ES WIRD EWIGLICH BLEIBEN.
KJV + EL = AND IN THE DAY OF
THESE KINGS SHALL THE ELAH OF
HEAVEN SET UP A KINGDOM, WHICH
10
Daniel 2
SHALL NEVER BE DESTROYED,
AND THE KINGDOM SHALL NOT
BE LEFT TO OTHER PEOPLE; BUT
IT SHALL BREAK IN PIECES AND
CONSUME ALL THESE KINGDDOMS,
AND IT SHALL STAND FOREVER.
Kap 7,14.27; Jes 9,6; 1. Kor 15,24; Offb
11,15
Dan 2,45 VOR 1866 = WIE DU DENN
GESEHEN HAST EINEN STEIN, OHNE
(ZUTUN VON MENSCHEN-) HÄNDE
VOM BERGE HERAB GERISSEN
(HERUNTERKAM), DER DAS EISEN,
ERZ, TON, SILBER UND GOLD
ZERMALMTE. Also hat der große
GOTT dem König gezeigt, wie es
hiernach gehen werde. Und das ist
gewiß der Traum ( ist wahr) und die
Deutung ist richtig (= zuverlässig).
KJV + EL = BECAUSE YOU SAW
THAT A STONE WAS CUT OUT OF
THE MOUNTAIN WITHOUT HANDS,
AND THAT IT BROKE IN PIECES
THE IRON, THE BRONZE, THE CLAY,
THE SILVER, AND THE GOLD; THE
GREAT ELAH HAS MADE KNOWN
TO THE KING WHAT SHALL COME
TO PASS HEREAFTER, AND THE
DREAM IS CERTAIN, AND THE
INTERPRETATION OF IT SURE.
V. 34
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Nachdem
ein Weltreich das andere zerstört
hat, aber noch in der Zeit der zehn
Teilreiche, in die das vierte Weltreich,
das Römerreich, zerfiel, tritt in der
Endzeit bei der Wiederkunft Christi [des
Messias] das Reich Gottes [JAHWEH’s]
in Erscheinung, das im Gegensatz zu
den vergänglichen irdischen Reichen “in
Ewigkeiten nicht zerstört wird” (2,44).
Während das eine Volk dem anderen
die Herrschaft überlassen musste, wird
die Herrschaft im Reiche Gottes “den
Heiligen des Höchsten” gegeben werden
(Daniel 7,18) und die “Herrschaft keinem
anderen Volke überlassen werden”
(2,44). Das Reich Gottes vernichtet die
Menschenreiche, “setzt ihnen ein Ende”,
da ja die Menschen in der Endzeit, also
in unseren Tagen, keinen Raum und
keine Zeit für das Reich Gottes haben.
Die irdischen Reiche wurden durch
menschliche Macht errichtet, das Reich
Gottes aber wird “nicht durch Hände”
(2,45), sondern durch überirdische,
göttliches Eingreifen aufgerichtet. Die
Frohbotschaft der Erlösung durch Jesus
Christus [Jahschua den Messias] und
die Heilsbotschaft vom Reich wird in
unseren Tagen allen Völkern verkündet
und dann wird das Ende kommen
(Matth. 24,14; Offb. 14,6-12); das Ende
aller irdischen Reiche bei dem zweiten
Kommen Jesu [Jahschua] als Herrscher
des unvergänglichen Reiches Gottes
[JAHWEH’s].
Explanation of Ernst Simon: After a world
empire has destroyed the other, but still
in the time of ten partial empires in which
the fourth world empire, the Roman‘s
empire, disintegrated, appears in the
end time the empire of God [YAHWEH]
at the coming again (return) of Christ [of
the Messiah] which is not destroyed in
contrast to the transient earthly empires
“in eternity” (2,44). While one people had
to leave to the other the rule, the rule will
be given in the empire of God “to the
saints of the highest” (Daniel 7,18) and
the “rule will leave to no other people”
(2,44). The empire of God destroys the
human empires, “puts pay to them”,
because the people have in the end time,
in our days, no space and no time for
the empire of God. The earthly empires
were established by human power, but
the empire of God is erected “not by
hands” (2,45), but by supernatural, divine
intervention. The good tiding of the
redemption by Jesus Christ [Yahshua the
Messiah] and the message of salvation
of the empire is declared in our days to
all people and then the end will come
(Matth. 24.14; Revel. 14,6-12); the end of
all earthly empires at the second coming
of Jesus [Jahschua] as a ruler of the
imperishable Empire of God [YAHWEH].
Dan 2,46 Da fiel der König
Nebukadnezar auf sein Angesicht
und betete an vor dem Daniel
und
befahl,
man
sollt
ihm
Speisopfer und Räuchopfer tun.
NEBUCHADNEZZAR FELL UPON HIS
FACE, AND WORSHIPED DANIEL,
AND COMMANDED THAT THEY
Daniel 2. 3
SHOULD OFFER AN OBLATION AND
SWEET ODORS TO HIM.
Dan 2,47 VOR 1866 = Und der König
antwortete Daniel und sprach: ES IST
KEIN ZWEIFEL, EUER GOTT IST EIN
GOTT ÜBER ALLE GÖTTER UND
EIN KÖNIG ÜBER ALLE KÖNIGE.
DER DA KANN VERBORGENE
DINGE OFFENBAREN, weil du
dies verborgene Ding / Geheimnis
hast
offenbaren
können.
TO DANIEL, AND SAID, OF A
TRUTH IT IS, THAT YOUR ELAH IS
THE ELAH OF ELOHIM, AND THE
KING OF KINGS, AND A REVEALER
OF
SECRETS,
SEEING
YOU
COULD REVEAL THIS SECRET.
Kap 3,29; Jos 2,11; Ps 86,8; Jes 42,8.9
Dan 2,48 Und der König erhöhte
Daniel und gab ihm große und
viele
Geschenke
und
machte
ihn zum Fürsten über die ganze
Landschaft Babel und setzte ihn zum
Obersten über alle Weisen zu Babel.
KJV + EL = THEN THE KING MADE
DANIEL A GREAT MAN, AND GAVE
HIM MANY GREAT GIFTS, AND MADE
HIM RULER OVER THE WHOLE
PROVINCE OF BABYLON, AND
CHIEF OF THE GOVERNORS OVER
ALL THE WISE MEN OF BABYLON.
V. 6
Dan 2,49 Und Daniel bat vom König,
daß er über die Ämter der Landschaft
Babel setzen möchte Sadrach,
Mesach und Abed-Nego; und er,
Daniel blieb bei dem König am Hofe.
KJV + EL = THEN DANIEL
REQUESTED OF THE KING, AND
HE SET SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND
ABEDNEGO,
OVER
THE
AFFAIRS OF THE PROVINCE OF
BABYLON:
BUT
DANIEL
WAS
IN THE GATE OF THE KING.
Kap 3,12
11
Kapitel 3
Die drei Männer im Feuerofen.
Dan 3,1 Der König Nebukadnezar
ließ ein goldenes Bild machen,
sechzig Ellen hoch und sechs
Ellen breit, und ließ es setzen ins
Tal Dura in der Landschaft Babel.
KJV + EL = NEBUCHADNEZZAR
THE KING MADE AN IMAGE OF
GOLD, WHOSE HEIGHT WAS SIXTY
CUBITS, AND THE WIDTH OF IT SIX
CUBITS: HE SET IT UP IN THE PLAIN
OF DURA, IN THE PROVINCE OF
BABYLON.
Dan 3,2 Und der König Nebukadnezar
sandte nach den Fürsten, Herren,
Landpflegern,
Richtern,
Vögten,
Räten,
Amtleuten
und
allen
Gewaltigen ( = alle +anderen+
führenden Beamten) im Lande, daß
sie
zusammenkommen
sollten,
das Bild zu weihen, daß der König
Nebukadnezar hatte setzen lassen.
KJV + EL = THEN NEBUCHADNEZZAR
THE KING SENT TO GATHER
TOGETHER THE PRINCES, THE
GOVERNORS, AND THE CAPTAINS,
THE JUDGES, THE TREASURERS,
THE COUNSELORS, THE SHERIFFS,
AND ALL THE RULERS OF THE
PROVINCES, TO COME TO THE
DEDICATION OF THE IMAGE WHICH
NEBUCHADNEZZAR THE KING HAD
SET UP.
Dan 3,3 Da kamen zusammen
die Fürsten, Herren, Landpfleger,
Richter, Vögte, Räte, Amtleute und
alle Gewaltigen im Lande, das Bild zu
weihen, das der König Nebukadnezar
hatte setzen lassen. Und sie mußten
dem Bilde gegenübertreten, das
Nebukadnezar hatte setzen lassen.
KJV + EL = THEN THE PRINCES,
THE
GOVERNORS,
AND
CAPTAINS, THE JUDGES, THE
TREASURERS, THE COUNSELORS,
THE SHERIFFS, AND ALL THE
RULERS OF THE PROVINCES,
WERE GATHERED TOGETHER TO
12
Daniel 3
THE DEDICATION OF THE IMAGE
THAT NEBUCHADNEUZZAR THE
KING HAD SET UP: AND THEY
STOOD BEFORE THE IMAGE THAT
NEBUCHADNEZZAR HAD SET UP.
Dan 3,4 Und der Herold rief überlaut:
Das laßt euch gesagt sein, ihr Völker,
Leute und Zungen (= Sprachen)!
KJV + EL = THEN THE HERALD CRIED
ALOUD, TO YOU IT IS COMMANDED,
O
PEOPLES,
NATIONS,
AND
LANGUAGES,
Dan 3,5 Wenn ihr hören werdet den
Schall der Posaunen, Trompeten,
Harfen, Geigen, Psalter, Lauten* und
allerlei Saitenspiel (aller +anderen+
Arten
von
Musikinstrumenten),
so sollt ihr niederfallen und das
goldene Bild anbeten, das der König
Nebukadnezar hat setzen lassen.
* SIMON BIBEL = Zu der Zeit, da
ihr den Klang des Hornes, der
Rohrpfeife, der Zither, der Harfe, der
Laute ... hören werdet...
KJV + EL = THAT AT WHAT TIME
YOU HEAR THE SOUND OF THE
CORNET, FLUTE, HARP, SACKBUT,
PSALTERY, DULCIMER, AND ALL
KINDS OF MUSIC, YOU FALL DOWN
AND WORSHIP THE GOLDEN IMAGE
THAT NEBUCHADNEZZAR THE KING
HAS SET UP:
Dan 3,6 Wer aber alsdann
nicht
niederfällt
und
anbetet,
der soll von Stund an in den
glühenden Ofen geworfen werden.
KJV + EL = AND WHOSE FALL NOT
DOWN AND WORSHIPS SHALL
THE SAME HOUR BE CAST INTO
THE MIDST OF A BURNING FIERY
FURNACE.
Dan 3,7 Da sie nun hörten den
Schall der Posaunen, Trompeten,
Harfen, Geigen, Psalter* und allerlei
Saitenspiel (aller +anderen+ Arten
von Musikinstrumenten), fielen nieder
alle Völker, Leute (Völkerschaften)
und Zungen ( = Sprachen!) und
beteten an das goldene Bild, das der
König Nebukadnezar hatte setzen
lassen.
* SIMON BIBEL = Deswegen, als alle
Völker den Klang des Hornes, der
Rohrpfeife, der Zither, der Harfe, der
Laute ... hörten...
KJV + EL = THEREFORE AT THAT
TIME, WHEN ALL THE PEOPLES
HEARD THE SOUND OF THE CORNET,
FLUTE, HARP, SACKBUT, PSALTERY,
AND ALL KINDS OF MUSIC, ALL THE
PEOPLES, THE NATIONS, AND THE
LANGUAGES, FELL DOWN AND
WORSHIPED THE GOLDEN IMAGE
THAT NEBUCHADNEZZAR THE KING
HAD SET UP.
Dan 3,8 Von Stund an traten
hinzu etliche chaldäische Männer
und
verklagten
die
Juden,
KJV + EL = THEREFORE AT THAT
TIME CERTAIN CHALDEANS CAME
NEAR, AND ACCUSED THE JEWS.
Dan 3,9 fingen an und sprachen zum
König Nebukadnezar: Der König lebe
ewiglich!
KJV + EL = THEY SPOKE AND SAID
TO THE KING NEBUCHADNEZZAR, O
KING, LIVE FOREVER.
Dan 3,10 Du hast ein Gebot lassen
ausgehen, daß alle Menschen, wenn
sie hören würden den Schall der
Posaunen,
Drommeten,
Harfen,
Geigen, Psalter, Lauten und allerlei
Saitenspiel, sollten sie niederfallen
und das goldene Bild anbeten;
KJV + EL = YOU, O KING, HAVE
MADE A DECREE, THAT EVERY
MAN THAT SHALL HEAR THE
SOUND OF THE CORNET, FLUTE,
HARP, SACKBUT, PSALTERY, AND
DULCIMER, AND ALL KINDS OF
MUSIC, SHALL FALL DOWN AND
WORSHIP THE GOLDEN IMAGE:
Kap 6,13
Dan 3,11 wer aber nicht niederfiele
und
anbetete,
sollte
in
den
KJV + EL = AND WHOEVER FALLS
NOT
DOWN
AND
WORSHIPS,
Daniel 3
THAT HE SHOULD BE CAST INTO
THE MIDST OF A BURNING FIERY
FURNACE.
Dan 3,12 Nun sind da jüdische
Männer, welche du über die Ämter
der
Landschaft
Babel
gesetzt
hast: Sadrach, Mesach und AbedNego; die verachten dein Gebot
und ehren deine Götter nicht
und beten nicht an das goldene
Bild, das du hast setzen lassen.
KJV + EL = THERE ARE CERTAIN
JEWS WHOM YOU HAVE SET OVER
THE AFFAIRS OF THE PROVINCE OF
BABYLON, SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND ABEDNEGO; THESE MEN, O
KING, HAVE NOT REGARDED YOU:
THEY SERVE NOT YOUR ELOHIM,
NOR
WORSHIP
THE
GOLDEN
IMAGE WHICH YOU HAVE SET UP.
Kap 2,49
Dan 3,13 Da befahl Nebukadnezar
mit Grimm und Zorn, daß man
vor ihn stellte Sadrach, Mesach
und Abed-Nego. Und die Männer
wurden vor den König gestellt.
IN HIS RAGE AND FURY COMMANDED
TO BRING SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND ABEDNEGO. THEN THEY
BROUGHT THESE MEN BEFORE
THE KING.
Dan 3,14 Da fing Nebukadnezar
an und sprach zu ihnen: Wie? wollt
ihr Sadrach, Mesach, Abed-Nego,
meinen Gott nicht ehren und
das goldene Bild nicht anbeten,
das ich habe setzen lassen?
KJV + EL = NEBUCHADNEZZAR
SPOKE AND SAID TO THEM, IS IT
TRUE, O SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND ABEDNEGO, DO YOU NOT
SERVE MY ELOHIM, NOR WORSHIP
THE GOLDEN IMAGE WHICH I HAVE
SET UP?
Dan 3,15 Wohlan schickt euch!
Sobald ihr hören werdet den Schall
der Posaunen, Drommeten, Harfen,
Geigen, Psalter, Lauten und allerlei
13
Saitenspiel, so fallt nieder und betet
das Bild an, das ich habe machen
lassen! Werdet ihr‘s nicht anbeten,
so sollt ihr von Stund an in den
Laßt sehen, wer der Gott sei, der euch
aus meiner Hand erretten werde!
KJV + EL = NOW IF YOU BE
READY THAT AT WHAT TIME
YOU HEAR THE SOUND OF THE
CORNET, FLUTE, HARP, SACKBUT,
PSALTERY,
AND
DULCIMER,
AND ALL KINDS OF MUSIC, YOU
FALL DOWN AND WORSHIP THE
IMAGE WHICH I HAVE MADE,
WELL: BUT IF YOU WORSHIPED
NOT, YOU SHALL BE CAST THE
SAME HOUR INTO THE MIDST OF
A BURNING FIERY FURNACE; AND
WHO IS THAT ELAH THAT SHALL
DELIVER YOU OUT OF MY HANDS?
2. Kön 18,35
Dan 3,16 Da fingen an Sadrach,
Mesach, Abed-Nego und sprachen
zum König Nebukadnezar: Es ist
nicht not (wir haben es nicht
nötig), daß wir darauf antworten.
KJV + EL = SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND
ABEDNEGO
ANSWERED
AND SAID TO THE KING, O
NEBUCHADNEZZAR, WE ARE NOT
CAREFUL TO ANSWER YOU IN THIS
MATTER.
Dan 3,17 Siehe, unser Gott, den
wir ehren, kann uns wohl erretten
aus dem glühenden Ofen, dazu
auch von deiner Hand erretten.
KJV + EL = IF IT BE SO, OUR
ELAH
WHOM
WE
SERVE
IS
ABLE TO DELIVER US FROM
THE BURNING FIERY FURNACE;
AND
HE
WILL
DELIVER
US
OUT OF YOUR HAND, O KING.
Ps 66,12
Dan 3,18 Und wo er‘s nicht tun
will, so sollst du dennoch wissen,
daß wir deine Götter nicht ehren
noch das goldene Bild, das du hast
setzen lassen, anbeten wollen.
14
Daniel 3
KJV + EL = BUT IF NOT, BE IT
KNOWN TO YOU, O KING, THAT WE
WILL NOT SERVE YOUR ELOHIM,
NOT
WORSHIP
THE
GOLDEN
IMAGE WHICH YOU HAVE SET UP.
2. Mose 20,3-5
Dan 3,19 Da ward Nebukadnezar voll
Grimms, und sein Angesicht verstellte
sich wider Sadrach, Mesach und
Abed-Nego, und er befahl man sollte
den Ofen siebenmal heißer machen,
denn man sonst zu tun pflegte.
KJV
+
EL
=
THEN
WAS
NEBUCHADNEZZAR FULL OF FURY,
AND THE FORM OF HIS VISAGE WAS
CHANGED AGAINST SHADRACH,
MESHACH,
AND
ABEDNEGO:
THEREFORE HE SPOKE, AND
COMMANDED THAT THEY SHOULD
HEAT THE FURNACE ONE SEVEN
TIMES MORE THAN IT WAS USUALLY
HEATED.
Dan 3,20 Und er befahl den besten
Kriegsleuten, die in seinem Heer
waren, daß sie Sadrach, Mesach
und Abed-Nego bänden und in
den
glühenden
Ofen
würfen.
KJV + EL = AND HE COMMANDED
THE MOST MIGHTY MEN THAT WERE
IN HIS ARMY TO BIND SHADRACH,
MESHACH, AND ABEDNEGO, AND
TO CAST THEM INTO THE BURNING
FIERY FURNACE.
Dan 3,21 Also wurden diese Männer
in ihren Mänteln, Schuhen, Hüten
und andern Kleidern gebunden und
in den glühenden Ofen geworfen;
KJV + EL = THEN THESE MEN WERE
BOUND IN THEIR PANTS, THEIR
TUNICS, AND THEIR MANTLES, AND
THEIR OTHER GARMENTS, AND
WERE CAST INTO THE MIDST OF
THE BURNING FIERY FURNACE.
Dan 3,22 denn des Königs Gebot
mußte man eilends tun. Und man
schürte das Feuer im Ofen so sehr, daß
die Männer, so den Sadrach, Mesach
und
Abed-Nego
hinaufbrachten,
verdarben von des Feuers Flammen.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE BECAUSE
THE KING’S COMMANDED WAS
URGENT, AND THE FURNACE
EXCEEDING HOT, THE FLAME OF
THE FIRE KILLED THOSE MEN THAT
TOOK UP SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND ABEDNEGO.
Dan 3,23 Aber die drei Männer,
Sadrach, Mesach und Abed-Nego
fielen hinab in den glühenden
Ofen, wie sie gebunden waren.
KJV + EL = AND THESE THREE
MEN, SHADRACH, MESHACH, AND
ABEDNEGO, FELL DOWN BOUND
INTO THE MIDST OF THE BURNING
FIERY FURNACE.
Dan 3,24 Da entsetzte sich der
König Nebukadnezar und fuhr
auf und sprach zu seinen Räten:
Haben wir nicht drei Männer
gebunden in das Feuer lassen
werfen?
Sie
antworteten
und
sprachen zum König: Ja, Herr König.
THE KING WAS ASTONISHED, AND
ROSE UP IN HASTE, AND SPOKE,
AND SAID TO HIS COUNSELORS,
DID WE NOT CAST THREE MEN
BOUND INTO THE MIDST OF THE
FIRE? THEY ANSWERED AND SAID
TO THE KING, TRUE, O KING.
Dan 3,25 VOR 1866 = Er antwortete
und sprach: Sehe ich doch vier
Männer frei im Feuer gehen, und
sie sind unversehrt; und der vierte
ist gleich, als wäre er ein Sohn der
Götter (KJV = der Sohn Gottes !).
MENGE =Da entgegnete er: “Ich
sehe aber vier Männer ungefesselt
im Feuer umhergehen, ohne daß es
ihnen Schaden tut; und der vierte
sieht wie ein göttliches Wesen aus”.
KJV + EL = HE ANSWERED AND
SAID, LO, I SEE FOUR MEN LOOSE,
WALKING IN THE MIDST OF THE
FIRE, AND THEY HAVE NO HURT;
AND THEFORM OF THE FOURTH
IS LIKE THE SON OF THE ELAH.
Jes 43,2; V. 28
Daniel 3
Dan 3,26 Und Nebukadnezar trat
hinzu vor das Loch des glühenden
Ofens und sprach: Sadrach, Mesach,
Abed-Nego, ihr Knechte Gottes des
Höchsten, geht heraus und kommt
her! Da gingen Sadrach, Mesach und
Abed-Nego heraus aus dem Feuer.
CAME NEAR TO THE MOUTH OF
THE BURNING FIERY FURNACE:
HE SPOKE AND SAID, SHADRACH,
MESHACH, AND ABEDNEGO, YOU
SERVANTS OF THE MOST HIGH
ELAH, COME FORTH, AND COME
HERE. THEN SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND ABEDNEGO CAME FORTH OUT
OF THE MIDST OF THE FIRE.
Dan 3,27 Und die Fürsten, Herren,
Vögte und Räte kamen zusammen
und sahen, daß das Feuer keine
Macht am Leibe dieser Männer
bewiesen hatte und ihr Haupthaar
nicht versengt und ihre Mäntel
nicht versehrt waren; ja man konnte
keinen Brand an ihnen riechen.
KJV + EL = AND THE PRINCES,
GOVERNORS,
AND
CAPTAINS,
AND THE KING’S COUNSELORS,
BEING
GATHERED
TOGETHER,
SAW THESE MEN, UPON WHOSE
BODIES THE FIRE HAD NO POWER,
NOR WAS AN HAIR OF THEIR
HEAD SINGED, NEITHER WERE
THEIR COATS CHANGED, NOR THE
SMELL OF FIRE PASSED ON THEM.
Hebr 11,34
Dan 3,28 Da fing Nebukadnezar
an und sprach: Gelobt sei der Gott
Sadrachs, Mesachs und AbedNegos, der seinen Engel gesandt
und seine Knechte errettet hat,
die ihm vertraut und des Königs
Gebot nicht gehalten, sondern
ihren Leib dargegeben haben,
daß sie keinen Gott ehren noch
anbeten wollten als allein ihren Gott!
SPOKE, AND SAID, BLESSED BE THE
ELAH OF SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND ABEDNEGO, WHO HAS SENT
15
HIS ANGEL, AND DELIVERED HIS
SERVANTS THAT TRUSTED IN
HIM, AND HAVE CHANGED THE
KING’S
WORD, AND
YIELDED
THEIR BODIES, THAT THEY MIGHT
NOT SERVE NOR WORSHIP ANY
ELAH, EXCEPT THEIR OWN ELAH.
Kap 6,23
Dan 3,29 VOR 1866 = SO SEI NUN
DIES MEIN GEBOT: WELCHER
UNTER ALLEN VÖLKERN, LEUTEN /
VÖLKERSCHAFTEN UND ZUNGEN /
SPRACHEN DEN GOTT SADRACHS,
MESACHS
UND
ABED-NEGOS
LÄSTERT, DER SOLL UMKOMMEN
(IN STÜCKE ZERHAUEN) UND SEIN
HAUS
SCHÄNDLICH
ZERSTÖRT
WERDEN. DENN ES IST KEIN
ANDERER
GOTT,
DER
ALSO
ERRETTEN KANN ALS DIESER.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE I MAKE A
DECREE, THAT EVERY PEOPLE,
NATION, AND LANGUAGE, WHICH
SPEAK ANY THING AMISS AGAINST
THE
ELAH
OF
SHADRACH,
MESHACH,
AND
ABEDNEGO,
SHALL BE CUT IN PIECES, AND
THEIR HOUSES SHALL BE MADE
A DUNGHILL: BECAUSE THERE
IS NO OTHER ELAH THAT CAN
DELIVER
AFTER
THIS
SORT.
Kap 2,47
Dan 3,30 Und der König gab
Sadrach, Mesach und Abed-Nego
große Gewalt in der Landschaft Babel.
PROMOTED SHADRACH, MESHACH,
AND ABEDNEGO IN THE PROVINCE
OF BABYLON.
Nebukadnezars Wahnsinn.
Nebukadnezars zweiter Traum
Dan 3,31 ELBERFELDER 1871 +
MENGE = Erlass des Königs
Nebukadnezar
an
alle
Völker,
Völkerschaften
und
Sprachen,
die auf der ganzen Erde wohnen:
“FRIEDE
EUCH
IN
FÜLLE!
KJV + EL = 4,1 NEBUCHADNEZZAR
THE KING, TO ALL THE PEOPLES,
16
Daniel 3. 4
NATIONS, AND LANGUAGES, THAT
DWELL IN ALL THE EARTH; PEACE
BE MULTIPLIED TO YOU.
Dan 3,32 MENGE = ES HAT MIR
BELIEBT, DIE ZEICHEN UND WUNDER,
DIE DER HÖCHSTE GOTT AN MIR
GETAN HAT, ZU ALLGEMEINER
KENNTNIS
ZU
BRINGEN.
KJV + EL = 4,2 I THOUGHT IT
GOOD TO SHOW THE SIGNS AND
WONDERS THAT THE HIGH ELAH
HAS WORKED TOWARD ME.
Dan 3,33 MENGE = WIE SIND SEINE
ZEICHEN SO GROSS UND WIE
GEWALTIG SEINE WUNDER! SEIN
REICH IST EIN EWIGES REICH, UND
SEINE HERRSCHAFT WÄHRT VON
GESCHLECHT ZU GESCHLECHT!”
KJV + EL = 4,3 HOW GREAT ARE
HIS SIGNS! AND HOW MIGHTY
ARE HIS WONDERS! HIS KINGDOM
IS AN EVERLASTING KINGDOM,
AND HIS DOMINION IS FROM
GENERATION TO GENERATION.
Kap 6,27
Kapitel 4
Dan 4,1 Ich, Nebukadnezar, da ich
gute Ruhe hatte in meinem Hause
und es wohl stand auf meiner Burg,
KJV + EL = 4,4 I, NEBUCHADNEZZAR
WAS AT REST IN MY HOUSE, AND
FLOURISHING IN MY PALACE:
Dan 4,2 sah einen Traum und
erschrak, und die Gedanken, die ich auf
meinem Bett hatte, und das Gesicht,
so ich gesehen hatte, betrübten mich.
KJV + EL = 4,5 I SAW A DREAM
WHICH MADE ME AFRAID; AND THE
THOUGHTS UPON MY BED AND THE
VISIONS OF MY HEAD TROUBLED
ME.
Dan 4,3 Und ich befahl, daß
alle Weisen zu Babel vor mich
hereingebracht würden, daß sie mir
sagten, was der Traum bedeutet.
KJV + EL = 4,6 THEREFORE MADE I A
DECREE TO BRING IN ALL THE WISE
MEN OF BABYLON BEFORE ME,
THAT THEY MIGHT MAKE KNOWN
TO ME THE INTERPRETATION OF
THE DREAM.
Dan 4,4 Da brachte man herein die
Sternseher, Weisen, Chaldäer und
Wahrsager, und ich erzählte den
Traum vor ihnen; aber sie konnten
mir nicht sagen, was er bedeutete,
KJV + EL = 4,7 THEN CAME IN THE
MAGICIANS, THE ASTROLOGERS,
THE
CHALDEANS,
AND
THE
SOOTHSAVERS:
AND
I
TOLD
THE DREAM BEFORE THEM; BUT
THEY DID NOT MAKE KNOWN TO
ME THE INTERPRETATION OF IT.
Kap 2,2
Dan 4,5 bis zuletzt Daniel vor mich
kam, welcher Beltsazar heißt nach
dem Namen meines Gottes, der den
Geist der heiligen Götter hat. Und
ich erzählte vor ihm meinen Traum:
KJV + EL = 4,8 BUT AT THE LAST
DANIEL CAME IN BEFORE ME,
WHOSE NAME WAS BELTESHAZZAR,
ACCORDING TO THE NAME OF MY
ELAH, AND IN WHOM IS THE SPIRIT
OF THE HOLY ELOHIM: AND BEFORE
HIM I TOLD THE DREAM, SAYING,
Kap 5,11.14
Dan 4,6 Beltsazar, du Oberster
unter
den
Sternsehern,
von
dem ich weiß, daß du den Geist
der heiligen Götter hast und dir
nichts verborgen ist, sage, was
das
Gesicht
meines
Traumes,
das ich gesehen habe, bedeutet.
KJV + EL = 4,9 O BELTESHAZZAR,
MASTER OF THE MAGICIANS,
BECAUSE I KNOW THAT THE
SPIRIT OF THE HOLY ELOHIM IS IN
YOU, AND NO SECRET TROUBLES
YOU, TELL ME THE VISIONS OF
MY DREAM THAT I HAVE SEEN,
AND THE INTERPRETATION OF IT.
Hes 28,3
Dan 4,7 Dies aber ist das Gesicht,
das ich gesehen habe auf meinem
Daniel 4
Bette: Siehe, es stand ein Baum
mitten im Lande, der war sehr hoch.
KJV + EL = 4,10 THUS WERE THE
VISIONS OF MY HEAD IN MY BED:
I SAW, AND BEHOLD A TREE IN
THE MIDST OF THE EARTH, AND
THE HEIGHT OF IT WAS GREAT.
Hes 31,3-14
Dan 4,8 Und er wurde groß und
mächtig, und seine Höhe reichte bis
an den Himmel, und er breitete sich
aus bis ans Ende der ganzen Erde.
KJV + EL = 4,11 THE TREE GREW, AND
WAS STRONG, AND THE HEIGHT OF
IT REACHED TO HEAVEN, AND THE
SIGHT OF IT TO THE END OF ALL
THE EARTH:
Dan 4,9 Seine Äste waren schön
und trugen viel Früchte, davon alles
zu essen hatte; alle Tiere auf dem
Felde fanden Schatten unter ihm,
und die Vögel unter dem Himmel
saßen auf seinen Ästen, und
alles Fleisch nährte sich von ihm.
KJV + EL = 4,12 THE LEAVES OF IT
WERE FAIR; AND THE FRUIT OF
IT MUCH, AND IN IT WAS FOOD
FOR ALL: THE BEASTS OF THE
FIELD HAD SHADOW UNDER IT,
AND THE BIRDS OF THE HEAVEN
DWELT IN THE BOUGHS OF IT,
AND ALL FLESH WAS FED OF IT.
V. 18; Hes 17,23
Dan 4,10 Und ich sah ein Gesicht auf
meinem Bette, und siehe, ein heiliger
Wächter fuhr vom Himmel herab;
KJV + EL = 4,13 I SAW IN THE VISIONS
OF MY HEAD UPON MY BED, AND,
BEHOLD, A WATCHER AND AN HOLY
ONE CAME DOWN FROM HEAVEN;
Dan 4,11 der rief überlaut und
sprach also: Haut den Baum um
und behaut ihm die Äste und streift
ihm das Laub ab und zerstreut
seine Früchte, daß die Tiere, so
unter ihm liegen, weglaufen und die
Vögel von seinen Zweigen fliehen.
KJV + EL = 4,14 HE CRIED ALOUD,
AND SAID THUS, HEW DOWN
17
THE TREE, AND CUT OFF HIS
BRANCHES,
SHAKE
OFF
HIS
LEAVES, AND SCATTER HIS FRUIT:
LET THE BEASTS GET AWAY FROM
UNDER IT, AND THE FOWLS /
BIRDS FROM HIS BRANCHES:
V. 20
Dan 4,12 Doch laßt den Stock mit
seinen Wurzeln in der Erde bleiben;
er aber soll in eisernen und ehernen
Ketten auf dem Felde im Grase
und unter dem Tau des Himmels
liegen und naß werden und soll
sich weiden mit den Tieren von
den Kräutern / dem Grass der Erde.
KJV + EL = 4,15 NEVERTHESLESS
LEAVE THE STUMP OF HIS ROOTS IN
THE EARTH, EVEN WITH A BAND OF
IRON AND BRASS (BRONZE), IN THE
TENDER GRASS OF THE FIELD; AND
LET IT BE WET WITH THE DEW OF
HEAVEN, AND LET HIS PORTION BE
WITH THE BEASTS IN THE GRASS
OF THE EARTH:
Dan 4,13 Und das menschliche
Herz soll von ihm genommen und
ein viehisches Herz (ELBEFELDER
1871 = das Herz eines Tieres )
ihm gegeben werden, bis daß
sieben Zeiten über ihn um sind.
KJV + EL = 4,16 LET HIS HEART
BE
CHANGED
FROM
MAN’S,
AND LET A BEAST’S HEART
BE GIVEN TO HIM; AND LET
SEVEN TIMES PASS OVER HIM.
Kap 7,25
Dan 4,14 Solches ist im Rat der
Wächter
beschlossen
und
im
Gespräch der Heiligen beratschlagt,
auf daß die Lebendigen erkennen,
daß der Höchste Gewalt hat über
der Menschen Königreiche und
gibt sie, wem er will, und erhöht
die
Niedrigen
zu
denselben.
KJV + EL = 4,17 THIS MATTER IS BY
THE DECREE OF THE WATCHERS,
AND THE DEMAND BY THE WORD
OF THE HOLY ONES: TO THE INTENT
THAT THE LIVING MAY KNOW THAT
18
Daniel 4
THE MOST HIGH RULES IN THE
KINGDOM OF MEN, AND GIVES IT
TO WHOMEVER HE WILL, AND SETS
UP OVER IT THE LOWEST OF MEN.
Kap 2,21
Dan 4,15 Solchen Traum habe ich,
König
Nebukadnezar,
gesehen;
du aber Beltsazar, sage mir was
er bedeutet. Denn alle Weisen in
meinem Königreiche können mir
nicht anzeigen, was er bedeute;
du aber kannst es wohl, denn der
Geist der heiligen Götter ist bei dir.
KJV + EL = 4,18 THIS DREAM I, KING
NEBUCHADNEZZAR, HAVE SEEN.
NOW YOU, O BELTESHAZZAR,
DECLARE THE INTERPRETATION
THEREOF, SINCE ALL THE WISE
MEN OF MY KINGDOM ARE NOT
ABLE TO MAKE KNOWN TO ME THE
INTERPRETATION: BUT YOU ARE
ABLE; FOR THE SPIRIT OF THE
HOLY ELOHIM IS IN YOU.
Daniels Deutung
Dan 4,16 Da entsetzte sich
Daniel, der sonst Beltsazar heißt,
bei einer Stunde lang und seine
Gedanken betrübten ihn. Aber der
König sprach: Beltsazar, laß dich
den Traum und seine Deutung
nicht betrüben. Beltsazar fing an
und sprach: Ach mein Herr, daß der
Traum deinen Feinden und seine
Deutung deinen Widersachern gälte!
KJV + EL = 4,19 THEN DANIEL,
WHOSE NAME WAS BELTESHAZZAR,
WAS
ASTONISHED
FOR
ONE
HOUR,
AND
HIS
THOUGHTS
TROUBLED HIM. THE KING SPOKE,
AND
SAID,
BELTESHAZZAR,
LET NOT THE DREAM, OR THE
INTERPRETATION OF IT, TROUBLE
YOU. BELTESHAZZAR ANSWERED
AND SAID, MY SOVEREIGN, THE
DREAM BE TO THEM THAT HATE
YOU, AND THE INTERPRETATION OF
IT TO YOUR ENEMIES.
Dan 4,17 Der Baum, den du gesehen
hast, daß er groß und mächtig ward
und seine Höhe an den Himmel reichte
und daß er sich über die Erde breitete
KJV + EL = 4,20 THE TREE THAT
YOU SAW, WHICH GREW, AND WAS
STRONG, WHOSE HEIGHT REACHED
TO THE HEAVEN, AND THE SIGHT
OF IT TO ALL THE EARTH;
Dan 4,18 und seine Äste schön
waren und seiner Früchte viel,
davon alles zu essen hatte, und
die Tiere auf dem Felde unter
ihm wohnten und die Vögel des
Himmels auf seinen Ästen saßen:
KJV + EL = 4,21 WHOSE LEAVES
WERE FAIR, AND THE FRUIT OF IT
MUCH, AND IN IT WAS FOOD FOR
ALL; UNDER WHICH THE BEASTS
OF THE FIELD DWELT, AND UPON
WHOSE BRANCHES THE BIRDS
OF THE HEAVEN HAD THEIR
HABITATION:
Dan 4,19 das bist du, König, der
du so groß und mächtig geworden;
denn deine Macht ist groß und
reicht an den Himmel, und deine
Gewalt langt bis an der Welt Ende.
KJV + EL = 4,22 IT IS YOU, O KING,
THAT HAVE GROWN AND BECOME
STRONG: FOR YOUR GREATNESS
IS GROWN, AND REACHES TO
HEAVEN, AND YOUR DOMINION TO
THE END OF THE EARTH.
Dan 4,20 Daß aber der König einen
heiligen Wächter gesehen hat vom
Himmel herabfahren und sagen:
Haut den Baum um und verderbt ihn;
doch den Stock mit seinen Wurzeln
laßt in der Erde bleiben; er aber
soll in eisernen und ehernen Ketten
auf dem Felde im Grase gehen und
unter dem Tau des Himmels liegen
und naß werden und sich mit den
Tieren auf dem Felde weiden, bis
über ihn sieben Zeiten um sind,
KJV + EL = 4,23 AND WHEREAS THE
KING SAW A WATCHER AND AN
HOLY ONE COMING DOWN FROM
HEAVEN, AND SAYING, HEW THE
TREE DOWN, AND DESTROY IT; YET
Daniel 4
LEAVE THE STUMP OF THE ROOTS
OF IT IN THE EARTH, EVEN WITH A
BAND OF IRON AND BRONZE, IN THE
TENDER GRASS OF THE FIELD; AND
LET IT BE WET WITH THE DEW OF
HEAVEN, AND LET HIS PORTION BE
WITH THE BEASTS OF THE FIELD,
TILL SEVEN TIMES PASS OVER HIM;
Dan 4,21 das ist die Deutung, Herr
König, und solcher Rat des Höchsten
geht über meinen Herrn König:
KJV + EL = 4,24 THIS IS THE
INTERPRETATION, O KING, AND
THIS IS THE DECREE OF THE MOST
HIGH, WHICH IS COME UPON MY
SOVEREIGN THE KING:
Dan 4,22 Man wird dich von den
Leuten stoßen, und du mußt bei den
Tieren auf dem Felde bleiben, und
man wird dich Gras essen lassen wie
die Ochsen, und wirst unter dem Tau
des Himmels liegen und naß werden,
bis über dir sieben Zeiten um sind,
auf daß du erkennst, daß der Höchste
Gewalt hat über der Menschen
Königreiche und gibt sie, wem er will.
KJV + EL = 4,25 THAT THEY SHALL
DRIVE YOU FROM MEN, AND YOUR
DWELLING SHALL BE WITH THE
BEASTS OF THE FIELD, AND THEY
SHALL MAKE YOU TO EAT GRASS
AS OXEN, AND THEY SHALL WET
YOU WITH THE DEW OF HEAVEN,
AND SEVEN TIMES SHALL PASS
OVER YOU; TILL YOU KNOW THAT
THE MOST HIGH RULES IN THE
KINGDOM OF MEN, AND GIVES IT TO
WHOMEVER HE WILL.
Dan 4,23 Daß aber gesagt ist, man
solle dennoch den Stock des Baumes
mit seinen Wurzeln bleiben lassen:
dein Königreich soll dir bleiben,
wenn du erkannt hast die Gewalt im
Himmel.
KJV + EL = 4,26 AND WHEREAS
THEY COMMANDED TO LEAVE THE
STUMP OF THE TREE ROOTS; YOUR
KINGDOM SHALL BE SURE TO YOU,
AFTER THAT YOU SHALL HAVE
19
KNOWN THAT THE HEAVENS DO
RULE.
Dan 4,24 Darum, Herr König, laß
dir meinen Rat gefallen und mache
dich los von deinen Sünden durch
Gerechtigkeit und ledig von deiner
Missetat durch Wohltat an den Armen,
so wird dein Glück lange währen.
KJV + EL = 4,27 THEREFORE, O KING,
LET MY COUNSEL BE ACCEPTABLE
TO YOU, AND BREAK OFF YOUR
SINS BY RIGTHEOUSNESS, AND
YOUR INIQUITIES BY SHOWING
MERCY TO THE POOR; IF IT MAY
BE A LENGTHENING OF YOUR
TRANQUILLITY.
Spr 19,17; Matth 5,7; 19,21
Des Königs Wahnsinn und Umkehr
Dan 4,25 Dies alles widerfuhr
dem
König
Nebukadnezar.
KJV + EL = 4,28 ALL THIS CAME UPON
THE KING NEBUCHADNEZZAR.
Dan 4,26 Denn nach zwölf
Monaten, da der König auf der
königlichen Burg zu Babel ging,
KJV + EL = 4,29 AT THE END OF
TWELVE MONTHS HE WALKED IN
THE PALACE OF THE KINGDOM OF
BABYLON.
Dan 4,27 hob er an und sprach:
Das ist die große Babel, die ich
erbaut
habe
zum
königlichen
Hause durch meine große Macht,
zu
Ehren
meiner
Herrlichkeit.
KJV + EL = 4,30 THE KING SPOKE,
AND SAID, IS NOT THIS GREAT
BABYLON, THAT I HAVE BUILT FOR
THE HOUSE OF THE KINGDOM BY
THE MIGHT OF MY POWER, AND
FOR THE HONOR OF MY MAJESTY?
Spr 16,18; Apg 12,23
Dan 4,28 Ehe der König diese Worte
ausgeredet hatte, fiel eine Stimme von
Himmel: Dir, König Nebukadnezar,
wird
gesagt:
dein
Königreich
soll
dir
genommen
werden;
KJV + EL = 4,31 WHILE THE WORD WAS
IN THE KING’S MOUTH, THERE FELL
20
Daniel 4
A VOICE FROM HEAVEN, SAYING, O
KING NEBUCHADNEZZAR, TO YOU
IT IS SPOKEN: THE KINGDOM IS
DEPARTED FROM YOU.
Dan 4,29 und man wird dich von
den Leuten verstoßen, und sollst
bei den Tieren, so auf dem Felde
gehen, bleiben; Gras wird man
dich essen lassen wie Ochsen, bis
über dir sieben Zeiten um sind, auf
daß du erkennst, daß der Höchste
KJV + EL = 4,32 AND THEY SHALL
DRIVE YOU FROM MEN, AND YOUR
DWELLING SHALL BE WITH THE
BEASTS OF THE FIELD; THEY
SHALL MAKE YOU TO EAT GRASS
AS OXEN, AND SEVEN TIMES SHALL
PASS OVER YOU, UNTIL YOU KNOW
THAT THE MOST HIGH RULES
IN THE KINGDOM OF MEN, AND
GIVES IT TO WHOMEVER HE WILL.
Kap 5,21
Dan 4,30 Von Stund an ward das
Wort vollbracht über Nebukadnezar,
und er ward verstoßen von den
Leuten hinweg, und er aß Gras wie
Ochsen, und sein Leib lag unter
dem Tau des Himmels, und er
ward naß, bis sein Haar wuchs so
groß wie Adlersfedern und seine
Nägel wie Vogelsklauen wurden.
KJV + EL = 4,33 THE SAME HOUR
WAS THE THING FULFILLED UPON
NEBUCHADNEZZAR: AND HE WAS
DRIVEN FROM MEN, AND DID EAT
GRASS AS OXEN, AND HIS BODY
WAS WET WITH THE DEW OF
HEAVEN, TILL HIS HAIRS WERE
GROWN LIKE EAGLES’ FEATHERS,
AND HIS NAILS LIKE BIRDS’ CLAWS.
Dan 4,31 Nach dieser Zeit hob ich,
Nebukadnezar, meine Augen auf
gen Himmel und kam wieder zur
Vernunft und lobte den Höchsten.
Ich pries und ehrte den, der
ewiglich lebt, des Gewalt ewig ist
und des Reich für und für währt,
KJV + EL = 4,34 AND AT THE END OF
THE DAYS I, NEBUCHADNEZZAR,
LIFTED UP MY EYES TO HEAVEN,
AND
MY
UNDERSTANDING
RETURNED TO ME, AND I BLESSED
THE MOST HIGH, AND I PRAISED
AND HONORED HIM THAT LIVES
FOREVER;
WHOSE
DOMINION
IS AN EVERLASTING DOMINION,
AND HIS KINGDOM IS FROM
GENERATION TO GENERATION:
Kap 3,33
Dan 4,32 gegen welchen alle, so
auf Erden wohnen, als nichts zu
rechnen sind. Er macht‘s, wie er will,
mit den Kräften im Himmel und mit
denen, so auf Erden wohnen; und
niemand kann seiner Hand wehren
noch zu ihm sagen: Was machst du?
KJV + EL = 4,35 AND ALL THE
INHABITANTS OF THE EARTH ARE
REPUTED AS NOTHING: AND HE
DOES ACCORDING TO HIS WILL IN
THE ARMY OF HEAVEN, AND AMONG
THE INHABITANTS OF THE EARTH:
AND NONE CAN STAY HIS HAND, OR
SAY TO HIM, WHAT DO YOU?
Dan 4,33 Zur selben Zeit kam
ich wieder zur Vernunft, auch zu
meinen königlichen Ehren, zu meiner
Herrlichkeit und zu meiner Gestalt.
Und meine Räte und Gewaltigen
suchten mich, und ich ward wieder
in mein Königreich gesetzt; und ich
überkam noch größere Herrlichkeit.
KJV + EL = 4,36 AT THE SAME
TIME MY REASON RETURNED
TO ME; AND FOR THE GLORY OF
MY KINGDOM, MY HONOR AND
BRIGHTNESS RETURNED TO ME;
AND MY COUNSELORS AND MY
RULERS SOUGHT TO ME: AND I WAS
ESTABLIESHED IN MY KINGDOM,
AND EXCELLENT MAJESTY WAS
ADDED TO ME.
Dan 4,34 MENGE = ”NUN PREISE,
ERHEBE UND VERHERRLICHE ICH,
NEBUKADNEZAR, DEN KÖNIG DES
HIMMELS; DENN ALL SEIN TUN IST
Daniel 4. 5
WAHRHEIT, UND SEIN WALTEN IST
GERECHT, UND DIE IN HOCHMUT
WANDELNDEN VERMAG ER ZU
DEMÜTIGEN.”
KJV + EL = 4,37 NOW I,
NEBUCHADNEZZAR, PRAISE AND
EXTOL AND HONOR THE KING OF
HEAVEN, ALL WHOSE WORKS ARE
TRUTH, AND HIS WAYS JUDGMENT:
AND THOSE THAT WALK IN PRIDE
HE IS ABLE TO ABASE.
Kap 5,20; Luk 1,51; 18,14
Kapitel 5
Belsazars Gastmahl.
Dan 5,1 König Belsazer* machte
ein herrliches Mahl seinen tausend
Gewaltigen und soff sich voll mit ihnen.
KJV + EL = BELSHAZZAR THE
KING MADE A GREAT FEAST
TO
A
THOUSAND
OF
HIS
RULERS,
AND
DRANK
WINE
BEFORE
THE
THOUSAND.
Kap 7,1
* Schlachter 2000 = Belsazar (Belscharra-ussur = „Bel schütze den
König“) war der Sohn von Nabonides
und regierte zu der Zeit stellvertretend
für seinen Vater, der in Arabien war. Er
wurde bei der in Daniel 5 geschilderten
Eroberung Babylons 539 v. Chr. getötet.
Belsazar war ein Enkel Nebukadnezars
(siehe Jeremia 27,7); Nebukadnezar
wird nach damaligem Sprachgebrauch
sein Vater genannt (vergleiche Vers 11).
Dan 5,2 Und da er trunken war,
hieß er die goldenen und silbernen
Gefäße herbringen, die sein Vater
Nebukadnezar aus dem Tempel zu
Jerusalem weggenommen hatte, daß
der König mit seinen Gewaltigen,
mit seinen Weibern und mit seinen
Kebsweibern
daraus
tränken.
ELBERFELDER 1871 = Belsazar
befahl, als der Wein ihm schmeckte,
daß man die goldenen und die
silbernen Gefäße herbeibrächte,
welche sein Vater Nebukadnezar
21
aus dem Tempel zu Jerusalem
weggenommen
hatte,
auf
daß
der König und seine Gewaltigen,
seine
Frauen
und
seine
Kebsweiber
daraus
tränken.
KJV + EL = BELSHAZZAR, WHILE HE
TASTED THE WINE, COMMANDED
TO BRING THE GOLDEN AND
SILVER
VESSELS
WHICH
HIS
FATHER NEBUCHADNEZZAR HAD
TAKEN OUT OF THE TEMPLE
WHICH WAS IN JERUSALEM; THAT
THE KING, AND HIS PRINCES, HIS
WIVES AND HIS CONCUBINES,
MIGHT
DRINK
FROM
THEM.
Kap 1,2; 2. Chron 36,10
Dan 5,3 Also wurden hergebracht
die goldenen Gefäße, die aus
dem Tempel, aus dem Hause
Gottes zu Jerusalem, genommen
waren; und der König, seine
Gewaltigen, seine Weiber und
Kebsweiber
tranken
daraus.
KJV + EL = THEN THEY BROUGHT
THE GOLDEN VESSELS THAT WERE
TAKEN OUT OF THE TEMPLE OF THE
HOUSE OF ELAH WHICH WAS AT
JERUSALEM; AND THE KING, AND
HIS PRINCES, HIS WIVES AND HIS
CONCUBINES, DRANK FROM THEM.
Dan 5,4 Und da sie so soffen,
lobten
sie
die
goldenen,
silbernen,
ehernen,
eisernen,
hölzernen und steinernen Götter.
KJV + EL = THEY DRANK WINE, AND
PRAISED THE ELOHIM OF GOLD,
AND OF SILVER, OF BRONZE, OF
IRON, OF WOOD, AND OF STONE.
Die Schrift an der Wand
Dan 5,5 Eben zu derselben
Stunde (In demselben Augenblick)
gingen hervor Finger wie einer
Menschenhand,
die
schrieben,
gegenüber dem Leuchter, auf die
getünchte Wand in dem königlichen
Saal;
und
der
König
ward
gewahr der Hand, die da schrieb.
KJV + EL = IN THE SAME HOUR
CAME FORTH THE FINGERS OF A
22
Daniel 5
MAN’S HAND, AND WROTE OVER
AGAINST THE CANDLESTICK UPON
THE PLASTER OF THE WALL OF
THE KING’S PALACE: AND THE KING
SAW THE PART OF THE HAND THAT
WROTE.
Dan 5,6 Da entfärbte sich der König,
und seine Gedanken erschreckten
ihn,
daß
ihm
die
Lenden
schütterten und die Beine zitterten.
KJV + EL = THEN THE KING’S
COUNTENANCE WAS CHANGED,
AND HIS THOUGHTS TROUBLED
HIM, SO THAT THE JOINTS OF HIS
LOINS WERE LOOSED, AND HIS
KNEES SMOTE (STRUCK) ONE
AGAINST ANOTHER.
Dan 5,7 Und der König rief überlaut,
daß man die Weisen, Chaldäer und
Wahrsager hereinbringen sollte. Und
er ließ den Weisen zu Babel sagen:
Welcher Mensch diese Schrift
liest und sagen kann, was sie
bedeute, der soll in Purpur gekleidet
werden und eine goldene Kette
am Halse tragen und der dritte
Herr sein in meinem Königreiche.
KJV + EL = THE KING CRIED ALOUD
TO BRING IN THE ASTROLOGERS,
THE
CHALDEANS,
AND
THE
SOOTHSAYERS. AND THE KING
SPOKE, AND SAID TO THE WISE MEN
OF BABYLON, WHOEVER SHALL
READ THIS WRITING, AND SHOW ME
THE INTERPRETATION OF IT, SHALL
BE CLOTHED WITH PURPLE, AND
HAVE A CHAIN OF GOLD ABOUT
HIS NECK, AND SHALL BE THE
THIRD RULER IN THE KINGDOM.
Kap 2,2; 4,3
Dan 5,8 Da wurden alle Weisen des
Königs hereingebracht; aber sie
konnten weder die Schrift lesen noch
die Deutung dem König anzeigen.
KJV + EL = THEN CAME IN ALL
THE KING’S WISE MEN; BUT THEY
COULD NOT READ THE WRITING,
NOR MAKE KNOWN TO THE KING
THE INTERPRETATION THEREOF.
Dan 5,9 Darüber erschrak der
König Belsazer noch härter und
verlor ganz seine Farbe; und
seinen Gewaltigen ward bange.
KJV + EL = THEN WAS KING
BELSHAZZAR GREATLY TROUBLED,
AND HIS COUNTENANCE WAS
CHANGED IN HIM, AND HIS RULERS
WERE ASTONISHED.
Dan 5,10 Da ging die Königin
um solcher Sache des Königs und
seiner Gewaltigen willen hinein in
den Saal und sprach: Der König
lebe ewiglich! Laß dich deine
Gedanken nicht so erschrecken
und entfärbe dich nicht also!
KJV + EL = NOW THE QUEEN BY
REASON OF THE WORDS OF THE
KING AND HIS RULERS, CAME
INTO THE BANQUET HOUSE: AND
THE QUEEN SPOKE AND SAID, O
KING, LIVE FOREVER: LET NOT
YOUR THOUGHTS TROUBLE YOU,
NOR LET YOUR COUNTENANCE BE
CHANGED:
Dan 5,11 Es ist ein Mann in deinem
Königreich, der den Geist der
heiligen Götter hat. Denn zu deines
Vaters Zeit ward bei ihm Erleuchtung
gefunden, Klugheit und Weisheit,
wie der Götter Weisheit ist; und
dein Vater, König Nebukadnezar,
setzte ihn über die Sternseher,
Weisen, Chaldäer und Wahrsager,
KJV + EL = THERE IS A MAN IN
YOUR KINGDOM, IN WHOM IS THE
SPIRIT OF THE HOLY ELOHIM; AND
IN THE DAYS OF YOUR FATHER
LIGHT AND UNDERSTANDING AND
WISDOM, LIKE THE WISDOM OF THE
ELOHIM, WAS FOUND IN HIM; WHOM
THE
KING
NEBUCHADNEZZAR
YOUR FATHER, THE KING, I SAY,
YOUR FATHER, MADE MASTER OF
THE MAGICIANS, ASTROLOGERS,
CHALDEANS, AND SOOTHSAYERS;
Kap 4,5
Dan 5,12 darum daß ein hoher
Geist bei ihm gefunden ward, dazu
Daniel 5
Verstand und Klugheit, Träume
zu deuten, dunkle Sprüche zu
erraten und verborgene Sachen
zu offenbaren: nämlich Daniel,
den der König ließ Beltsazar
nennen. So rufe man nun Daniel;
der wird sagen, was es bedeutet.
KJV + EL = BECAUSE AN EXCELLENT
SPIRIT, AND KNOWLEDGE, AND
UNDERSTANDING, INTERPRETING
OF
DREAMS,
AND
SHOWING
OF
DARK
SENTENCES,
AND
DISSOLVING OF DOUBTS, WERE
FOUND IN THE SAME DANIEL,
WHOM
THE
KING
NAMED
BELTESHAZZAR:
NOW
LET
DANIEL BE CALLED, AND HE WILL
SHOW
THE
INTERPRETATION.
Hes 28,3
Dan 5,13 Da ward Daniel hinein
vor den König gebracht. Und der
König sprach zu Daniel: Bist du
der Daniel, der Gefangenen einer
aus Juda, die der König, mein
Vater aus Juda hergebracht hat?
KJV + EL = THEN WAS DANIEL
BROUGHT IN BEFORE THE KING.
AND THE KING SPOKE AND SAID
TO DANIEL, ARE YOU THAT DANIEL,
WHICH ARE OF THE CHILDREN OF
THE CAPTIVITY OF JUDAH, WHOM
THE KING MY FATHER BROUGHT
OUT OF JUDAH?
Dan 5,14 Ich habe von dir hören
sagen, daß du den Geist der Götter
hast und Erleuchtung, Verstand und
hohe Weisheit bei dir gefunden sei.
KJV + EL = I HAVE EVEN HEARD
OF YOU, THAT THE SPIRIT OF
THE ELOHIM IS IN YOU, AND THAT
LIGHT AND UNDERSTANDING AND
EXCELLENT WISDOM ARE FOUND
IN YOU.
Dan 5,15 Nun habe ich vor mich
fordern lassen die Klugen und
Weisen, daß sie mir diese Schrift
lesen und anzeigen sollen, was
sie bedeutet: und sie können mir
nicht sagen, was solches bedeutet.
23
KJV + EL = AND NOW THE WISE
MEN, THE ASTROLOGERS, HAVE
BEEN BROUGHT IN BEFORE ME,
THAT THEY SHOULD READ THIS
WRITING, AND MAKE KNOWN TO
ME THE INTERPRETATION OF IT:
BUT THEY COULD NOT SHOW THE
INTERPRETATION OF THE THING:
Dan 5,16 Von dir aber höre ich,
daß du könnest Deutungen geben
und das Verborgene offenbaren.
Kannst du nun die Schrift lesen
und mir anzeigen, was sie bedeutet,
so sollst du mit Purpur gekleidet
werden und eine golden Kette an
deinem Halse tragen und der dritte
Herr sein in meinem Königreiche.
KJV + EL = AND I HAVE HEARD
OF YOU, THAT YOU CAN MAKE
INTERPRETATIONS, AND DISSOLVE
DOUBTS: NOW IF YOU CAN READ
THE WRITING, AND MAKE KNOWN
TO ME THE INTERPRETATION OF
IT, YOU SHALT BE CLOTHED WITH
PURPLE, AND HAVE A CHAIN OF
GOLD ABOUT YOUR NECK, AND
SHALL BE THE THIRD RULER IN THE
KINGDOM.
Die Deutung der Schrift
Dan 5,17 Da fing Daniel an und
redete vor dem König: Behalte
deine Gaben selbst und gib dein
Geschenk einem andern; ich will
dennoch die Schrift dem König lesen
und anzeigen, was sie bedeutet.
KJV + EL = THEN DANIEL ANSWERED
AND SAID BEFORE THE KING, LET
YOUR GIFTS BE TO YOURSELF, AND
GIVE YOUR REWARDS TO ANOTHER;
YET I WILL READ THE WRITING TO
THE KING, AND MAKE KNOWN TO
HIM THE INTERPRETATION.
Dan 5,18 Herr König, Gott
der Höchste hat deinem Vater,
Nebukadnezar, Königreich, Macht,
Ehre und Herrlichkeit gegeben.
KJV + EL = O YOU KING, THE
MOST
HIGH
ELAH
GAVE
NEBUCHADNEZZAR YOUR FATHER
24
THE KINGDOM,
AND
GLORY,
Kap 2,37; 4,22
Daniel 5
AND
AND
MAJESTY,
HONOR:
Dan 5,19 Und vor solcher Macht, die
ihm gegeben war, fürchteten sich vor
ihm alle Völker, Leute und Zungen.
Er tötete wen er wollte; er ließ leben,
wen er wollte; er erhöhte, wen er
wollte; er demütigt, wen er wollte.
KJV + EL = AND FOR THE MAJESTY
THAT HE GAVE HIM, ALL PEOPLE,
NATIONS,
AND
LANGUAGES,
TREMBLED AND FEARED BEFORE
HIM: WHOM HE WOULD HE KILLED,
AND WHOM HE WOULD HE KEPT
ALIVE; AND WHOM HE WOULD HE
SET UP, AND WHOM HE WOULD HE
PUT DOWN.
Dan 5,20 Da sich aber sein Herz
erhob und er stolz und hochmütig
ward, ward er vom königlichen Thron
gestoßen und verlor seine Ehre
KJV + EL = BUT WHEN HIS
HEART WAS LIFTED UP, AND
HIS MIND HARDENED IN PRIDE,
HE WAS DEPOSED FROM HIS
KINGLY
THRONE,
AND
THEY
TOOK HIS GLORY FROM HIM:
Apg 12,23
Dan 5,21 und ward verstoßen von
den Leuten hinweg, und sein Herz
ward gleich den Tieren, und er mußte
bei dem Wild laufen und fraß Gras wie
Ochsen, und sein Leib lag unterm Tau
des Himmels, und er ward naß, bis
daß er lernte, daß Gott der Höchste
KJV + EL = AND HE WAS DRIVEN
FROM THE SONS OF MEN, AND
HIS HEART WAS MADE LIKE THE
BEASTS, AND HIS DWELLING WAS
WITH THE WILD ASSES: THEY FED
HIM WITH GRASS LIKE OXEN, AND
HIS BODY WAS WET WITH THE DEW
OF HEAVEN; TILL HE KNEW THAT
THE MOST HIGH ELAH RULED IN
THE KINGDOM OF MEN, AND THAT
HE APPOINTS OVER IT WHOMEVER
HE WILL.
Dan 5,22 Und du, Belsazer, sein Sohn,
hast dein Herz nicht gedemütigt,
obwohl du solches alles weißt,
KJV + EL = AND YOU HIS SON, O
BELSHAZZAR, HAVE NOT HUMBLED
YOUR HEART, THOUGH YOU KNEW
ALL THIS.
Dan 5,23 LUTHER 1545 + BETHEL
BIBLE = sondern hast dich wider den
Gott des Himmels erhoben, und die
Gefäße seines Hauses hat man vor
dich bringen müssen, und du, deine
Gewaltigen, deine Weiber und deine
Kebsweiber habt daraus getrunken,
dazu
die
silbernen,
goldenen,
ehernen, eisernen, hölzernen und
steinernen Götter gelobt, die weder
sehen noch hören noch fühlen;
den Gott aber, der deinen Odem
und alle deine Wege in seiner
Hand hat, hast du nicht geehrt.
KJV + EL = BUT HAVE LIFTED UP
YOURSELF AGAINST THE ELAH
OF HEAVEN; AND THEY HAVE
BROUGHT
THE
VESSELS
OF
HIS HOUSE BEFORE YOU, AND
YOU, AND YOUR RULERS, YOUR
WIVES, AND YOUR CONCUBINES,
HAVE DRUNK WINE FROM THEM;
AND YOU HAVE PRAISED THE
ELOHIM OF SILVER AND GOLD,
OF BRONZE, IRON, WOOD, AND
STONE, WHICH SEE NOT, NOR
HEAR, NOR KNOW: AND THE ELAH
IN WHOSE HAND YOUR BREATH
IS, AND WHOSE ARE ALL YOUR
WAYS, HAVE YOU NOT GLORIFIED:
V. 2; Ps 115,4-7
Dan 5,24 Darum ist von ihm
gesandt diese Hand und diese
Schrift, die da verzeichnet steht.
KJV + EL = THEN WAS THE PART
OF THE HAND SENT FROM BEFORE
HIM, AND THIS WRITING WAS
WRITTEN.
Dan 5,25 VOR 1866 = So aber lautet die
Schrift, die dort geschrieben steht:
MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN.
Daniel 5. 6
KJV + EL = AND THIS IS THE WRITING
THAT WAS WRITTEN: MENE, MENE,
TEKEL, UPHARSIN.
Dan 5,26 Und sie bedeutet
dies: Mene, das ist Gott hat dein
Königreich gezählt und vollendet.
KJV + EL = THIS IS THE
INTERPRETATION OF THE THING:
MENE; ELAH HAS NUMBERED YOUR
KINGDOM, AND FINISHED IT.
Dan 5,27 Tekel, das ist:
man hat dich in einer Waage
gewogen und zu leicht gefunden.
KJV + EL = TEKEL, YOU ARE
WEIGHED IN THE BALANCES, AND
ARE FOUND WANTING.
Dan 5,28 Peres, das ist: dein
Königreich ist zerteilt und den
Medern und Persern gegeben.
KJV + EL = PERES; YOUR KINGDOM
IS DIVIDED, AND GIVEN TO THE
MEDES AND PERSIANS.
Dan 5,29 Da befahl Belsazer, daß man
Daniel mit Purpur kleiden sollte und
ihm eine goldene Kette an den Hals
geben, und ließ ihm verkündigen, daß
er der dritte Herr sei im Königreich.
KJV + EL = THEN COMMANDED
BLESHAZZAR,
AND
THEY
CLOTHED DANIEL WITH PURPLE,
AND PUT A CHAIN OF GOLD
ABOUT HIS NECK, AND MADE
PROCLAMATION
CONCERNING
HIM, THAT HE SHOULD BE THE
THIRD RULER IN THE KINGDOM.
Kap 2,48; 1. Mose 41,42.43
Dan 5,30 Aber in derselben Nacht ward
der Chaldäer König Belsazer getötet.
KJV + EL = IN THAT NIGHT WAS
BELSHAZZAR THE KING OF THE
CHALDEANS KILLED.
Kapitel 6
Daniel in der Löwengrube.
Dan 6,1 Und Darius (Darjawesch)
aus Medien nahm das Reich ein,
25
da er zweiundsechzig Jahre alt war.
KJV + EL = 5,31 AND DARIUS THE
MEDIAN TOOK THE KINGDOM, BEING
ABOUT SIXTY AND TWO YEARS OLD.
Kap 9,1; Jes 13,17
Dan 6,2 Und Darius sah es für gut
an, daß er über das ganze Königreich
setzte hundertzwanzig Landvögte.
KJV + EL = 1 IT PLEASED DARIUS
TO SET OVER THE KINGDOM A
HUNDRED AND TWENTY PINCES,
WHICH SHOULD BE OVER THE
WHOLE KINGDOM;
Dan 6,3 Über diese setzte er
drei Fürsten, deren einer Daniel
war,
welchen
die
Landvögte
sollten Rechnung tun, daß der
König
keinen
Schaden
litte.
KJV + EL = 2 AND OVER THESE
THREE PRESIDENTS; OF WHOM
DANIEL WAS FIRST: THAT THE
PRINCES MIGHT GIVE ACCOUNTS
TO THEM, AND THE KING SHOULD
HAVE NO DAMAGE.
Dan 6,4 Daniel aber übertraf die
Fürsten und Landvögte alle, denn
es war ein hoher Geist in ihm;
darum gedachte der König, ihn über
das ganze Königreich zu setzen.
KJV + EL = 3 THEN THIS DANIEL
WAS PREFFERED ABOVE THE
PRESIDENTS
AND
PRINCES,
BECAUSE
AN
EXCELLENT
SPIRIT WAS IN HIM; AND THE
KING THOUGHT TO SET HIM
OVER
THE
WHOLE
REALM.
Kap 5,12
Dan 6,5 Derhalben trachteten die
Fürsten und Landvögte darnach,
wie sie eine Sache an Daniel fänden,
die wider das Königreich wäre.
Aber sie konnten keine Sache noch
Übeltat finden; denn er war treu,
daß man ihm keine Schuld noch
Übeltat an ihm finden mochte.
KJV + EL = 4 THEN THE PRESIDENTS
AND THE PRINCES SOUGHT TO
FIND OCCASION AGAINST DANIEL
CONCERNING THE KINGDOM; BUT
26
Daniel 6
THEY COULD FIND NONE OCCASION
NOR FAULT, BECAUSE AS HE WAS
FAITHFUL, NEITHER WAS THERE
ANY ERROR OR FAULT FOUND IN
HIM.
Dan 6,6 Da sprachen die Männer: Wir
werden keine Sache an Daniel finden
außer seinem Gottesdienst (seiner
Gottesverehrung).
KJV + EL = 5 THEN SAID THESE
MEN, WE SHALL NOT FIND ANY
OCCASION AGAINST THIS DANIEL,
EXCEPT WE FIND IT AGAINST HIM
CONCERNING THE LAW OF HIS
ELAH.
Dan 6,7 Da kamen die Fürsten
und Landvögte zuhauf vor den
König und sprachen zu ihm also:
Der König Darius lebe ewiglich!
KJV + EL = 6 THEN THESE
PRESIDENTS
AND
PRINCES
ASSEMBLED TOGETHER TO THE
KING, AND SAID THUS TO HIM,
KING DARIUS, LIVE FOREVER.
Kap 3,9; 5,10
Dan 6,8 Es haben die Fürsten
des Königreichs, die Herren, die
Landvögte, die Räte und Hauptleute
alle Gedacht, daß man einen
königlichen Befehl soll ausgehen
lassen und ein strenges Gebot
stellen, daß, wer in dreißig Tagen
etwas bitten wird von irgend einem
Gott oder Menschen außer dir,
König, allein, solle zu den Löwen
in den Graben geworfen werden.
KJV + EL = 7 ALL THE PRESIDENTS
OF
THE
KINGDOM,
THE
GOVENORS, AND THE PRINCES,
THE COUNSELORS, AND THE
CAPTAINS,
HAVE
CONSULTED
TOGETHER TO ESTABLISH A ROYAL
STATUTE, AND TO MAKE A FIRM
DECREE, THAT WHOEVER SHALL
ASK A PETITION OF ANY ELAH
OR MAN FOR THIRTY DAYS, SAVE
OF YOU, O KING, HE SHALL BE
CAST INTO THE DEN OF LIONS.
Dan 6,9 Darum, lieber König, sollst
du solch Gebot (Verbot!) bestätigen
und dich unterschreiben, auf daß
es nicht geändert werde, nach
dem
Rechte
(unwiderruflichen
Gesetz) der Meder und Perser,
welches niemand aufheben darf.
KJV + EL = 8 NOW, O KING,
ESTABLISH THE DECREE, AND
SIGN THE WRITING, THAT IT BE
NOT CHANGED, ACCORDING TO
THE LAW OF THE MEDES AND
PERSIANS, WHICH ALTERS NOT.
V. 16; Esth 1,19; 8,8
Dan 6,10 Also unterschrieb
sich
der
König
Darius.
KJV + EL = 9 THEREFORE KING
DARIUS SIGNED THE WRITING AND
THE DECREE.
Dan 6,11 Als nun Daniel erfuhr, daß
solch Gebot unterschrieben wäre,
ging er hinein in sein Haus (er hatte
aber an seinem Söller offene Fenster
gegen Jerusalem); und er fiel des
Tages dreimal auf seine Kniee,
betete, lobte und dankte seinem Gott,
wie er denn bisher zu tun pflegte.
KJV + EL = 10 NOW WHEN DANIEL
KNEW THAT THE WRITING WAS
SIGNED, HE WENT INTO HIS
HOUSE;
AND
HIS
WINDOWS
BEING OPEN IN HIS CHAMBER
TOWARD
JERUSALEM,
HE
KNEELED
UPON
HIS
KNEES
THREE TIMES A DAY, AND PRAYED,
AND GAVE THANKS BEFORE HIS
ELAH, AS HE DID BEFORE TIME.
1. Kön 8,48; Jer 51,50; Ps 55,18
Dan 6,12 Da kamen diese
Männer zuhauf und fanden Daniel
beten und flehen vor seinem Gott.
KJV + EL = 11 THEN THESE
MEN ASSEMBLED, AND FOUND
DANIEL PRAYING AND MAKING
SUPPLICATION BEFORE HIS ELAH.
Dan 6,13 Und traten hinzu und
redeten mit dem König von dem
königlichen Gebot: Herr König, hast
du nicht ein Gebot unterschrieben,
daß, wer in dreißig Tagen etwas
Daniel 6
bitten würde von irgend einem Gott
oder Menschen außer dir, König,
allein, solle zu den Löwen in den
Graben geworfen werden? Der
König antwortete und sprach: Es
ist wahr, und das Recht der Meder
und Perser soll niemand aufheben.
KJV + EL = 12 THEN THEY CAME
NEAR, AND SPOKE BEFORE THE
KING CONCERNING THE KING’S
DECREE; HAVE YOU NOT SIGNED
A DECREE, THAT EVERY MAN
THAT SHALL ASK A PETITION OF
ANY ELAH OR MAN WITHIN THIRTY
DAYS, SAVE OF YOU, O KING, SHALL
BE CAST INTO THE DEN OF LIONS?
THE KING ANSWERED AND SAID,
THE THING IS TRUE, ACCORDING
TO THE LAW OF THE MEDES AND
PERSIANS, WHICH ALTERS NOT.
Kap 3,10
Dan 6,14 Sie antworteten und
sprachen vor dem König: Daniel,
der Gefangenen aus Juda einer,
der achtet weder dich noch dein
Gebot, das du verzeichnet hast;
denn er betet des Tages dreimal.
KJV + EL = 13 THEN ANSWERED
THEY AND SAID BEFORE THE
KING, THAT DANIEL, WHO IS OF
THE CHILDREN OF THE CAPTIVITY
OF JUDAH, REGARDS NOT YOU, O
KING, NOR THE DECREE THAT YOU
HAVE SIGNED, BUT MAKES HIS
PETITION THREE TIMES A DAY.
Dan 6,15 Da der König solches
hörte, ward er sehr betrübt und tat
großen Fleiß, daß er Daniel erlöste,
und mühte sich bis die Sonne
unterging, daß er ihn errettete.
KJV + EL = 14 THEN THE KING, WHEN
HE HEARD THESE WORDS, WAS
SORE (SEVERELY) DISPLEASED
WITH HIMSELF, AND SET HIS HEART
ON DANIEL TO DELIVER HIM: AND
HE LABORED TILL THE GOING
DOWN OF THE SUN TO DELIVER HIM.
Dan 6,16 Aber die Männer kamen zuhauf
zu dem König und sprachen zu ihm: Du
weißt, Herr König, daß der Meder und
27
Perser Recht ist, daß alle Gebote und
Befehle, so der König beschlossen
hat, sollen unverändert bleiben.
KJV + EL = 15 THEN THESE MEN
ASSEMBLED TO THE KING, AND
SAID TO THE KING, KNOW, O KING,
THAT THE LAW OF THE MEDES AND
PERSIANS IS, THAT NO DECREE
NOR STATUTE WHICH THE KING
ESTABLISHES MAY BE CHANGED.
Dan 6,17 Da befahl der König, daß man
Daniel herbrächte; und sie warfen
ihn zu den Löwen in den Graben. Der
König aber sprach zu Daniel: DEIN
GOTT, DEM DU OHNE UNTERLASS
DIENST,
DER
HELFE
DIR!
KJV + EL = 16 THEN THE KING
COMMANDED,
AND
THEY
BROUGHT DANIEL, AND CAST
HIM INTO THE DEN OF LIONS.
NOW THE KING SPOKE AND SAID
TO DANIEL, YOUR ELAH WHOM
YOU
SERVE
CONTINUALLY,
HE
WILL
DELIVER
YOU.
V. 21
Dan 6,18 Und sie brachten einen
Stein, den legten sie vor die Tür am
Graben; den versiegelte der König
mit seinem eigenen Ring und mit
dem Ring der Gewaltigen, auf daß
nichts anderes mit Daniel geschähe.
KJV + EL = 17 AND A STONE WAS
BROUGHT, AND LAID UPON THE
MOUTH OF THE DEN; AND THE
KING SEALED IT WITH HIS OWN
SIGNET, AND WITH THE SIGNET OF
HIS RULERS; THAT THE PURPOSE
MIGHT BE CHANGED CONCERNING
DANIEL.
Dan 6,19 Und der König ging weg
in seine Burg und blieb ungegessen
und ließ auch kein Essen vor sich
bringen, konnte auch nicht schlafen.
SCHLACHTER 2000 =Dann zog sich
der König in seinen Palast zurück,
und er verbrachte die Nacht fastend
und ließ keine Frauen zu sich
führen, und der Schlaf floh von ihm.
KJV + EL = 18 THEN THE KING WENT
28
Daniel 6
TO HIS PALACE, AND PASSED THE
NIGHT FASTING: NEITHER WERE
INSTRUMENTS OF MUSIC BROUGHT
BEFORE HIM: AND HIS SLEEP WENT
FROM HIM.
Dan 6,20 Des Morgens früh, da der Tag
anbrach, stand der König auf und ging
eilend zum Graben, da die Löwen waren.
KJV + EL = 19 THEN THE KING AROSE
VERY EARLY IN THE MORNING, AND
WENT IN HASTE TO THE DEN OF
LIONS.
Dan 6,21 Und als er zum Graben kam
rief er Daniel mit kläglicher Stimme.
Und der König sprach zu Daniel:
Daniel, du Knecht des lebendigen
Gottes, hat dich auch dein Gott,
dem du ohne Unterlaß dienst,
können vor den Löwen erlösen?
KJV + EL = 20 AND WHEN HE
CAME TO THE DEN, HE CRIED
WITH A LAMENTABLE VOICE TO
DANIEL: AND THE KING SPOKE
AND SAID TO DANIEL, OH DANIEL,
SERVANT OF THE LIVING ELAH,
IS YOUR ELAH, WHOM YOU
SERVE CONTINUALLY, ABLE TO
DELIVER YOU FROM THE LIONS?
Kap 3,17
Dan 6,22 Daniel aber redete mit
dem König: Der König lebe ewiglich!
KJV + EL = 21 THEN SAID DANIEL TO
THE KING, O KING, LIVE FOREVER.
V. 7
Dan 6,23 Mein Gott hat seinen
Engel gesandt, der den Löwen
den Rachen zugehalten hat, daß
sie mir kein Leid getan haben;
denn vor ihm bin ich unschuldig
erfunden; so habe ich auch wider
dich, Herr König, nichts getan.
KJV + EL = 22 MY ELAH HAS SENT HIS
ANGEL, AND HAS SHUT THE LIONS’
MOUTHS, AND THEY HAVE NOT
HURT ME: BECAUSE AS BEFORE
HIM INNOCENCY WAS FOUND IN
ME; AND ALSO BEFORE YOU, O
KING, HAVE I DONE NO HURT.
Kap 3,28; Hebr 11,33
Daniel 6. 7
Dan 6,24 Da ward der König sehr
froh und hieß Daniel aus dem Graben
ziehen. Und sie zogen Daniel aus
dem Graben, und man spürte
keinen Schaden an ihm; denn
er hatte seinem Gott vertraut.
KJV + EL = 23 THEN WAS THE KING
EXCEEDING GLAD FOR HIM, AND
COMMANDED THAT THEY SHOULD
TAKE DANIEL UP OUT OF THE DEN.
SO DANIEL WAS TAKEN UP OUT OF
THE DEN, AND NO MANNER OF HURT
WAS FOUND UPON HIM, BECAUSE
HE BELIEVED IN HIS ELAH.
Ps 37,40
SCHEUEN SOLL. DENN ER IST
DER LEBENDIGE GOTT, DER EWIG
BLEIBT UND SEIN KÖNIGREICH
IST UNVERGÄNGLICH UND SEINE
HERRSCHAFT HAT KEIN ENDE.
KJV + EL = 26 I MAKE A DECREE,
THAT IN EVERY DOMINION OF MY
KINGDOM MEN TREMBLE AND FEAR
BEFORE THE ELAH OF DANIEL:
FOR HE IS THE LIVING ELAH, AND
STEADFAST FOREVER, AND HIS
KINGDOM THAT WHICH SHALL NOT
BE DESTROYED, AND HIS DOMINION
SHALL BE EVEN TO THE END.
Kap 3,33
Dan 6,25 Da hieß er die Männer,
so Daniel verklagt (verleumdet)
hatten, herbringen und zu den
Löwen in den Graben werfen samt
ihren Weibern und Kindern. Und
ehe sie auf den Boden hinabkamen,
ergriffen sie die Löwen und
zermalmten
alle
ihre
Gebeine.
KJV + EL = 24 AND THE KING
COMMANDED, AND THEY BROUGHT
THOSE MEN WHICH HAD ACCUSED
DANIEL, AND THEY CAST THEM
INTO THE DEN OF LIONS, THEM,
THEIR CHILDREN, AND THEIR
WIVES; AND THE LIONS HAD THE
MASTERY OF THEM, AND BROKE
ALL THEIR BONES IN PIECES,
BEFORE THEY EVER CAME AT THE
BOTTOM OF THE DEN.
Dan 6,28 VOR 1866 (27) = ER IST
EIN ERLÖSER UND NOTHELFER
UND ER TUT ZEICHEN UND
WUNDER, BEIDE IM HIMMEL UND
AUF ERDEN. DER HAT DANIEL VON
DEN LÖWEN ERLÖST (ERRETTET).
KJV + EL = 27 HE DELIVERS AND
RESCUES, AND HE WORKS SIGNS
AND WONDERS IN HEAVEN AND
IN EARTH, WHO HAS DELIVERED
DANIEL FROM THE POWER OF THE
LIONS.
Dan 6,26 ELBERFELDER 1871 (25) =
Alsdann schrieb der König Darius
an alle Völker, Völkerschaften und
Sprachen, welche auf der ganzen Erde
wohnten: FRIEDE EUCH IN FÜLLE!
KJV + EL = 25 THEN KING DARIUS
WROTE TO ALL THE PEOPLES,
NATIONS, AND LANGUAGES, THAT
DWELL IN ALL THE EARTH: PEACE
BE MULTIPLIED TO YOU.
Dan 6,27 VOR 1866 (26) = DAS
IST MEIN BEFEHL, DASS MAN
IN DEN GANZEN HERRSCHAFT
MEINES
KÖNIGREICHES
DEN
GOTT DANIELS FÜRCHTEN UND
Dan 6,29 Und Daniel ward
gewaltig im Königreich des Darius
und
auch
im
Königreich
des
Kores
(Koreschs),
des
Persers.
KJV + EL = 28 SO THIS DANIEL
PROSPERED IN THE REIGN OF
DARIUS, AND IN THE REIGN
OF
CYRUS
THE
PERSIAN.
Kap 1,21
Kapitel 7
Daniels Traumgesichte von den vier
Tieren - die vier Weltreiche - und dem
Menschensohn
(K. 2)
Dan 7,1 Im ersten Jahr Belsazers
(Belschazzars; 555 Jahre v.Chr.),
des Königs zu Babel, hatte Daniel
einen Traum und Gesichte auf
seinem Bett; und er schrieb den
29
Traum auf und verfaßte ihn also:
KJV + EL = IN THE FIRST YEAR
OF
BELSHAZZAR
(555
B.C.)
KING OF BABYLON DANIEL HAD
A DREAM AND VISIONS OF HIS
HEAD UPON HIS BED: THEN HE
WROTE THE DREAM AND TOLD
THE SUM OF THE MATTERS.
Kap 5,1; Jer 4,11-13
Dan 7,2 Ich, Daniel, sah ein
Gesicht in der Nacht, und siehe,
die vier Winde unter dem Himmel /
des Himmles (=Krieg) stürmten
widereinander auf dem großen Meer.
KJV + EL = DANIEL SPOKE AND
SAID. I SAW IN MY VISION BY
NIGHT, AND, BEHOLD, THE FOUR
WINDS OF HEAVEN (= war) BROKE
FORTH UPON THE GREAT SEA.
Offb 17,15; Jer 49,35-37
Dan 7,3 Und vier große Tiere stiegen
heraus aus dem Meer (= Völker),
ein jedes anders denn das andere.
KJV + EL = AND FOUR GREAT
BEASTS CAME UP FROM THE
SEA
(=
multiples),
DIVERSE
ONE
FROM
ANOTHER.
Offb 13,1-2; Ps 65,8; Jes 17,12-13;
57,20
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: In diesem
Kapitel zeigt Gott [JAHWEH] dem
Propheten Daniel die Zukunft der
Weltreiche. Zeitlich deckt sich diese
Vorschau mit dem Standbild in Kap.
2 von den Tagen des Propheten
bis zur Aufrichtung des Reiches
Gottes [JAHWEH’s]. Während aber
Gott in Kap. 2 dem Staatsmann und
dem
Herrscher
Nebukadnezar
die
Geschichte der Weltreiche im politischen
Geschehen zeigt, wird dem Propheten
das innere Wesen der Weltreiche,
ihr
Raubtiercharakter,
sinnbildlich
durch Tiere und Hörner offenbart.
Die Weissagung in Kap. 7 und in den
folgenden
Kapiteln
ist
besonders
dem Volke Gottes gegeben, damit es
seinen Anteil am göttlichen Plan für die
Zeitalter verstehe. Die “vier Winde” sind
Sinnbilder diplomatischer, politischer
und kriegerischer Bewegungen, die
das “Völkermeer” aufwühlten und zur
30
Daniel 7
Entstehung von Reichen führten, wie
man ja auch von “Kriegsstürmen” und
vom “Völkermeer” spricht. Die vier Tiere
stellen sinnbildlich die vier Weltreiche
(7,17) Babel [Babylon], Medien-Persien
[Medo-Persien], Griechenland und Rom
dar.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: In this
chapter God [YAHWEH] shows the future
of the world empires to the prophet
Daniel. Chronological this preview with
the statue coincides in chap. 2 from the
days of the prophet up to the erection of
the empire of God [YAHWEH]. But while
God in chap. 2 shows to the statesman
and the ruler Nebuchadnezzar the history
of the world empires in the political
events, the internal being of the world
empires, her predator‘s character is
revealed to the prophet, allegorically
by animals and horns. The prophecy in
chap. 7 and in the following chapters is
given especially to the people of God,
so that it understands his part in the
divine plan for the age. “The Four winds”
are symbols of diplomatic, political and
warlike movements which turned up the
„national sea“ and led to the origin of
empires how you speaks also of „war
turbulency“ and of the „national sea“.
Four animals present allegorically four
world empires (7,17) Babel [Babylon],
Medo-Persia, Greece and Rome.
Dan 7,4 Das erste wie ein Löwe und
hatte Flügel wie ein Adler. Ich sah
zu, bis daß ihm die Flügel ausgerauft
wurden; und es ward von der Erde
aufgehoben, und es stand auf zwei
Füßen wie ein Mensch, und ihm
ward ein menschlich Herz gegeben.
KJV + EL = THE FIRST WAS LIKE
A LION, AND HAD EAGLE’S
WINGS: I BEHELD TILL THE
WINGS OF IT WERE PLUCKED,
AND IT WAS LIFTED UP FROM
THE EARTH, AND MADE STAND
UPON THE FEET AS A MAN; AND A
MAN’S HEART WAS GIVEN TO IT.
Kap 4,31
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Löwe als
König der Tiere und der Adler als König
der Vögel versinnbildlichen in passender
Weise das erste Weltreich Babel (604538 v. Chr.) auf der Höhe seiner Macht.
[Editor: Das Zeichen Babylons war der
Löwe mit den beiden Flügeln auf dem
Rücken.]
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The lion as
the king of the animals and the eagle as
the king of the birds symbolise in suitable
manner the first world empire Babel (in
604-538 B.C.) at the height of his power.
[Editor: The sign of Babylon was the lion
with both wings on the back.]
Dan 7,5 Und siehe, das andere Tier
hernach war gleich einem Bären und
stand auf der einen Seite und hatte
in seinem Maul unter seinen Zähnen
drei große, lange Zähne / Rippen
(= Babylon, Lydien, Ägypten). Und
man sprach zu ihm: Stehe auf
und friss viel Fleisch (=erobern)!
KJV + EL = AND BEHOLD ANOTHER
BEAST, A SECOND, LIKE TO A BEAR;
AND IT RAISED UP ITSELF ON ONE
SIDE, AND IT HAD THREE RIBS
IN THE MOUTH OF IT BETWEEN
THE TEETH OF IT: AND THEY SAID
THUS TO IT, ARISE, DEVOUR MUCH
FLESH.
Jer 50,17
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Bär ist
Sinnbild des zweiten Weltreiches, des
aus zwei Nationen gebildeten medisch[medo-] persischen Doppelreiches (538331 v. Chr.) Die drei Rippen sind Babel
[Babylon], Lydien und Ägypten.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The bear is a
symbol of the second world empire, from
two nations educated Median-[Medo-]
Persian double empire (in 538-331 B.C.).
The three ribs are Babel [Babylon], Lydia
and Egypt.
Dan 7,6 Nach diesem sah ich,
und siehe, ein anderes Tier, gleich
einem Parder, das hatte vier Flügel
wie ein Vogel auf seinem Rücken,
und das Tier hatte vier Köpfe;
und ihm ward Gewalt gegeben.
KJV + EL = AFTER THIS IS BEHELD,
AND LO ANOTHER, LIKE A LEOPARD,
WHICH HAD UPON THE BACK OF
IT FOUR WINGS OF A BIRD; THE
BEAST HAD ALSO FOUR HEADS;
AND DOMINION WAS GIVEN TO IT.
Daniel 7
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Mit der
Behendigkeit [Geschwindigkeit] eines
Panthers gründete Alexander der Große
das griechisch-mazedonische Weltreich
(331-168 v. Chr.). Die vier Flügel deuten
seine schnelle Ausbreitung an; die vier
Köpfe die vier Reiche, in die es nach
kurze Dauer nach Alexanders Tode zerfiel
(Mazedonien-Griechenland,
Thrakien,
Syrien, Ägypten).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: With the
agility [speed] of a panther Alexander
the Great founded the Greek-Macedonian
world empire (in 331-168 B.C.). The four
wings indicate his quick dissemination;
the four heads four empires into which
it disintegrated after short period after
Alexander‘s deaths (Macedonia Greece,
Thrace, Syria, Egypt).
Dan 7,7 Nach diesem sah ich in
diesem Gesicht in der Nacht, und
siehe, das vierte Tier war greulich
und schrecklich und sehr stark und
hatte große eiserne Zähne, fraß
um sich und zermalmte, und das
übrige zertrat‘s mit seinen Füßen;
es war auch viel anders denn die
vorigen und hatte zehn Hörner.
KJV + EL = AFTER THIS I SAW IN
THE NIGHT-VISIONS, AND BEHOLD
A FOURTH BEAST, DREADFUL
AND TERRIBLE, AND STRONG
EXCEEDINGLY; AND IT HAD GREAT
IRON TEETH; IT DEVOURED AND
BROKE IN PIECES, AND STAMPED
THE RESIDUE WITH THE FEET OF
IT: AND IT WAS DIVERSE FROM ALL
THE BEASTS THAT WERE BEFORE
IT; AND IT HAD TEN HORNS,
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Das vierte
Tier ist das “eiserne” Rom (168 v. Chr. 476 n. Chr.). Die zehn Hörner bedeuten
die Teilreiche, in die das römische Reich während der Völkerwanderung zerfiel
(7,24).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The fourth
animal is the „iron“ Rome (in 168 B.C. - in
476 A.D.). The ten horns mean the partial
empires into which the Roman empire
disintegrated during the migration (7,24).
Dan 7,8 Das Päpstliche Rom vernichtet
die Heruler (508/493), die Vandalen (534)
31
und die Ostgoten (538)
Dan 7,8 DA ICH ABER DIE
HÖRNER SCHAUTE, SIEHE, DA
BRACH HERVOR ZWISCHEN IHNEN
EIN ANDERES KLEINES HORN,
VOR WELCHEN DER VORIGEN
HÖRNER
DREI
AUSGERISSEN
WURDEN; UND SIEHE, DASSELBE
HORN
HATTE
AUGEN
WIE
MENSCHENAUGEN UND EIN MAUL,
DAS REDETE GROSSE DINGE.
KJV + EL = I CONSIDERED THE
HORNS, AND, BEHOLD, THERE CAME
UP AMONG THEM ANOTHER LITTLE
HORN, BEFORE WHOM THERE
WERE THREE OF THE FIRST HORNS
PLUCKED UP BY THE ROOTS: AND,
BEHOLD, IN THIS HORN WERE EYES
LIKE THE EYES OF MAN, AND A
MOUTH SPEAKING GREAT THINGS.
Kap 11,36
Römerreich
wurde
durch
die
aufeinanderfolgenden
Einfälle
germanischer
Stämme
zerstört.
“Zwischen ihnen” - zwischen den zehn
Hörnern, (Ostgoten, Westgoten, Franken,
Vandalen,
Sueven,
Langobarden,
Burgunder, Heruler, Alemannen und
Angelsachsen, welche die europäischen
Staaten bildeten) - “stieg ein kleines Horn
empor”. Dieses kleine Horn soll nach 7,24
verschieden von den anderen Hörnern
sein und nach ihnen aufkommen, also
keine weltliche, sondern eine geistliche
Macht sein, die nach der Entstehung der
Teilstaaten “zwischen ihnen” auf dem
Gebiete des früheren Römerreiches in
Erscheinung tritt. Die Weltgeschichte
kennt nur eine Macht, die der Weissagung
entspricht: Das Papsttum. Die “drei
Hörner, die vor ihm ausgerissen wurden”,
waren die Heruler, Vandalen und
Ostgoten, die als Arianer Hindernisse für
die Vorherrschaft des päpstlichen Roms
waren. Mit der Niederlage der Ostgoten
vor Rom im Jahre 538 n. Chr. begann
die Vorherrschaft des Bischofs von Rom
über die Kirche und auch in staatlichen
Angelegenheiten, die nach der Prophetie
1260 Jahre andauern sollte. Die “Augen
wie Menschenaugen” sind ein Hinweis
auf die Intelligenz und Voraussicht
des Papsttums. Erfüllung der Worte
32
Daniel 7
“ein Mund, vermessen redend”: “Der
römische Papst nimmt nicht die Stelle
eines bloßen Menschen, sondern die des
wahrhaftigen Gottes auf dieser Welt ein.”
(Innozenz III.) “De transl. Epis,” tit. 7, c.3
“Corp. jur. can.” Paris 1612. “Dominum
Deum nostrum Papam” (Unsern Herrn
Gott, den Papst) Siehe tit. 14, c.4.
Antwerpener Ausgabe von 1584, Spalte
153; Pariser Ausgabe von 1612, Spalte
140.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The
Roman‘s empire was destroyed by
the successive invasions of Germanic
tribes.“ Between them” - between the ten
horns, (Ostrogoths, Visigoths, Francs,
Vandals, Suevi, Lombards (Langobards),
Burgundians, Heruli, Alemanni and
Anglo-Saxons who build the European
states) - “a small horn climbed up”.
This small horn should be different
according to 7.24 by the other horns and
arise after themso be no worldly, but an
ecclesiastical power which appears after
the origin of the partial states “between
them” in the area of the former Roman‘s
empire. The world history knows only
one power which corresponds to the
prophecy: The papacy. The “Three horns
which were eradicateted before him”
were the Heruli, Vandals and Ostrogoths
who were obstacles for the ascendancy
of the papal Rome as Arians. With the
defeat of the Ostrogoths before Rome in
the year 538 A.D. began the ascendancy
of the bishop of Rome about the church
and also in matter of states which should
continue after the prophety 1260 years.
The “eyes like human eyes” are a tip
to the intelligence and foresight of the
papacy. Fulfilment of the words “a mouth,
measure talking”: “The Roman pope
takes not the place of a bare person,
but those of the true God in this world.”
(Innozenz III) „De transl. Epis,“ tit. 7, c.3
„Corp. jur. can.“ Paris 1612. „Dominum
Deum nostrum Papam“(Our Lordy, the
pope) See tit. 14, c.4. issue of Antwerp
of 1584, column 153; Paris issue of 1612,
column 140.
Das ewige Reich
Dan 7,9 Solches sah ich, bis
Throne gesetzt wurden; und
Alte setzte sich. Des Kleid
schneeweiß, und das Haar
daß
der
war
auf
seinem Haupt wie reine Wolle; sein
Thron war eitel Feuerflammen, und
dessen Räder brannten mit Feuer.
KJV + EL = I BEHELD TILL THE
THRONES WERE CAST DOWN, AND
THE ANCIENT OF DAYS DID SIT:
WHOSE GARMENT WAS WHITE AS
SNOW, AND THE HAIR OF HIS HEAD
LIKE THE PURE WOOL: HIS THRONE
WAS LIKE THE FIERY FLAME, AND
HIS WHEELS AS BURNING FIRE.
Ps 90,2
Dan 7,10 Und von ihm her
ging ein langer feuriger Strahl.
Tausend
mal
tausend
dienten
ihm,
und
zehntausend
mal
zehntausend standen vor ihm.
Das Gericht ward gehalten, und
die
Bücher
wurden
aufgetan.
KJV + EL = A FIERY STREAM
ISSUED AND CAME FORTH FROM
BEFORE HIM: THOUSANDS OF
THOUSANDS
MINISTERED
TO
HIM, AND TEN THOUSAND TIMES
TEN THOUSAND STOOD BEFORE
HIM: THE JUDGMENT WAS SET,
AND THE BOOKS WERE OPENED.
Ps 68,18; Offb 5,11
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Daniel
sah das Gericht im Himmel, das
Untersuchungsgericht,
das
als
Versöhnungstag des Wesens seit 1844
im himmlischen Heiligtum vor sich geht
(8,14; Offb. 14,7). Der “Hochbetagte”,
Gott [YAHWEH], der Vater, setzte
sich zum Gericht. Der abschließende
Heiligtumsdienst
Jesu
[Jahschua],
unseres großen Hohenpriesters, erfolgt
in diesem Gericht. Millionen Engel dienen
und stehen dienstbereit im Gericht und
“Bücher wurden aufgeschlagen”, nach
denen gerichtet wird.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Daniel saw
the court in heaven, the investigation
court which proceeds as a Day of
Atonement of the being since 1844 in
the heavenly sanctum (8,14; Revel.
14,7). The „age-old“, God [YAHWEH], the
father, sat down to the court. The closingl
sanctum service of Jesus [Yahshua], our
great high priest, occurs in this court.
Millions of angels serve and stand ready
Daniel 7
to service in the court and “books were
opened” after which is judged.
Dan 7,11 LUTHER 1545 + SIMON Bibel =
Ich sah dann zu wegen der großen
Stimme der vermessenen Worte,
welche das Horn redete; ich sah zu bis
das Tier getötet ward und sein Leib
umkam und ins Feuer geworfen ward
KJV + EL = I BEHELD THEN
BECAUSE OF THE VOICE OF
THE GREAT WORDS WHICH THE
HORN SPOKE; I BEHELD EVEN
TILL THE BEAST WAS SLAIN,
AND ITS BODY DESTROYED, AND
GIVEN TO THE BURNING FLAME.
Offb 19,20
Dan 7,12 und der anderen Tiere
Gewalt auch aus war; denn es war
ihnen Zeit und Stunde bestimmt, wie
lange ein jegliches währen sollte.
KJV + EL = AS CONCERNING THE
REST OF THE BEASTS, THEY HAD
THEIR DOMINION TAKEN AWAY; YET
THEIR LIVES WERE PROLONGED
FOR
A
SEASON
AND
TIME.
Kap 2,21
Wort “dann” (7,11) scheint Hinweis
auf eine bestimmte Zeit zu sein. Das
Untersuchungsgericht
wird
in
den
vorhergehenden Versen erwähnt und
während des Gerichtes im Himmel
redete das kleine Horn vermessene
Worte: Als Krönung der vermessenen
Reden verkündigte am 18. Juli 1870
der Papst unter Donner und Blitz seine
Unfehlbarkeit.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The word
„then“ (7,11) seems to be a tip to a certain
time. The investigation court is mentioned
in the preceding verses and during the
court in heaven the small horn talked
measured words: As a coronation of the
measured speeches the pope announced
on the 18th of July, 1870 his infallibility
under thunder and flash.
Dan 7,13 Ich sah in diesem Gesicht
des Nachts, und siehe, ES KAM
EINER IN DES HIMMELS WOLKEN
WIE EINES MENSCHEN SOHN
BIS ZU DEM ALTEN UND WARD
33
VOR DENSELBIGEN GEBRACHT.
KJV + EL = I SAW IN THE NIGHTVISIONS, AND, BEHOLD, ONE
LIKE THE SON OF MAN CAME
WITH THE CLOUDS OF HEAVEN,
AND CAME TO THE ANCIENT
OF DAYS, AND THEY BROUGHT
HIM
NEAR
BEFORE
HIM.
Luk 21,27; Dan 8,14; Mal 3,1; Mt 25,113; 11,27; 28,18
Dan 7,14 VOR 1866 = Der gab ihm
Gewalt, Ehre und Reich, daß ihm
alle Völker, Leute und Zungen (aus
so vielen verschiedenen Sprachen)
dienen sollten. SEINE GEWALT IST
EWIG, DIE NICHT VERGEHT, UND
SEIN KÖNIGREICH HAT KEIN ENDE.
KJV + EL = AND THERE WAS GIVEN
HIM DOMINION, AND GLORY, AND A
KINGDOM, THAT ALL THE PEOPLES,
NATIONS,
AND
LANGUAGES
SHOULD SERVE HIM: HIS DOMINION
IS AN EVERLASTING DOMINION,
WHICH SHALL NOT PASS AWAY,
AND HIS KINGDOM THAT WHICH
SHALL NOT BE DESTROYED.
Kommen Christi [des Messias] zu “dem
Hochbetagten” stellt sein Kommen
zum Allerheiligsten zur Reinigung des
Heiligtums dar (8,14; Offb. 11,19; 3,7).
Der “Menschensohn” empfängt sein
Reich vor seiner Wiederkunft zur Erde
am Ende seines priesterlichen Dienstes
im Heiligtum vom “Hochbetagten”. Die
“Völker, Nationen und Sprachen, die ihm
dienen werden,” sind die Erlösten, nicht
die gottlosen [gesetzlosen] Nationen, die
beim zweiten Kommen Jesu [Jahschua]
zerschlagen werden (Offb. 19,15).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The Coming
of Christ [of the Messiah] “to the ageold” shows his Coming to the sanctum to
the cleaning of the sanctum (8,14; Revel.
11,19; 3,7). The „son of man“ receives his
empire before his second Coming to the
earth at the end of his priestly service
in the sanctum of the „age-old“. The
“people, nations and languages which will
serve him” are the saved, not the lawless
[law of YAHWEH] nations which become
smashed with the second Coming of
Jesus [Yahshua] (Revel. 19,15).
34
Daniel 7
Dan 7,15 Ich, Daniel, entsetzte
mich
davor,
und
solches
Gesicht
erschreckte
mich.
KJV + EL = I DANIEL WAS GRIEVED
IN MY SPIRIT IN THE MIDDLE OF
MY BODY, AND THE VISIONS OF MY
HEAD TROUBLED ME.
Dan 7,16 Und ich ging zu der
einem, die dastanden, und bat ihn,
daß er mir von dem allem gewissen
Bericht gäbe. Und er redete mit mir
und zeigte mir, was es bedeutete.
KJV + EL = I CAME NEAR TO
ONE OF THEM THAT STOOD BY,
AND ASKED HIM THE TRUTH
OF ALL THIS. SO HE TOLD ME,
AND
MADE
ME
KNOW
THE
INTERPRETATION OF THE THINGS.
V. 10
Dan 7,17 Diese vier großen
Tiere
sind
vier
Reiche,
so
auf
Erden
kommen
werden.
KJV + EL = THESE GREAT BEASTS,
WHICH ARE FOUR, ARE FOUR
KINGS, WHICH SHALL ARISE OUT
OF THE EARTH.
Dan 7,18 VOR 1866 = ABER DIE
HEILIGEN DES HÖCHSTEN WERDEN
DAS
REICH
EINNEHMEN
UND
WERDEN ES IMMER UND EWIGLICH
BESITZEN.
KJV + EL = BUT THE SAINTS OF
THE MOST HIGH SHALL TAKE
THE KINGDOM, AND POSSESS
THE KINGDOM FOR EVER, EVEN
FOREVER AND EVER.
V. 22
Dan 7,19 Darnach hätte ich gern
gewußt gewissen Bericht von dem
vierten Tier, welches gar anders
war denn die anderen alle, sehr
greulich, das eiserne Zähne und
eherne Klauen hatte, das um
sich fraß und zermalmte und das
übrige mit seinen Füßen zertrat;
KJV + EL = THEN I WOULD KNOW
THE TRUTH OF THE FOURTH
BEAST, WHICH WAS DIVERSE FROM
ALL THE OTHERS, EXCEEDING
DREADFUL,
WHOSE
TEETH
WERE OF IRON, AND HIS NAILS
OF BRONZE; WHICH DEVOURED,
BROKE IN PIECES, AND STAMPED
THE RESIDUE WITH HIS FEET;
V. 7
Dan 7,20 und von den zehn
Hörnern auf seinem Haupt und von
dem andern, das hervorbrach, vor
welchem drei abfielen; und das
Horn hatte Augen und ein Maul,
das große Dinge redete, und war
größer, denn die neben ihm waren.
KJV + EL = AND OF THE TEN HORNS
THAT WERE ON HIS HEAD, AND
OF THE OTHER WHICH CAME UP,
AND BEFORE THREE FELL, EVEN
OF THAT HORN THAT HAD EYES,
AND A MOUTH THAT SPOKE GREAT
THINGS, WHOSE LOOK WAS MORE
STOUT THAN HIS FELLOWS.
Dan 7,21 VOR 1866 = UND ICH SAH
DASSELBIGE
HORN
STREITEN
WIDER DIE HEILIGEN UND ES
BEHIELT DEN SIEG WIDER SIE.
KJV + EL = I BEHELD, AND THE SAME
HORN MADE WAR WITH THE SAINTS,
AND PREVAILED AGAINST THEM;
Offb 13,7
Dan 7,22 VOR 1866 = BIS DER ALTE
KAM UND GERICHT HIELT FÜR
DIE HEILIGEN DES HÖCHSTEN
UND DIE ZEIT KAM, DASS DIE
HEILIGEN DAS REICH EINNAHMEN.
KJV + EL = UNTIL THE ANCIENT OF
DAYS CAME, AND JUDGMENT WAS
GIVEN TO THE SAINTS OF THE
MOST HIGH, AND THE TIME CAME
THAT THE SAINTS POSSESSED THE
KINGDOM.
Dan 7,23 Er sprach also: Das vierte
Tier wird das vierte Reich auf Erden
sein, welches wird gar anders sein
denn alle Reiche; es wird alle Lande
fressen, zertreten und zermalmen.
KJV + EL = THUS HE SAID, THE
FOURTH BEAST SHALL BE THE
FOURTH KINGDOM UPON EARTH,
WHICH SHALL BE DIVERSE FROM
Daniel 7
ALL THE KINGDOMS, AND SHALL
DEVOUR THE WHOLE EARTH,
AND SHALL TREAD IT DOWN, AND
BREAK IT IN PIECES.
Dan 7,24 Die Zehn Hörner bedeuten
zehn Könige, so aus dem Reich
entstehen werden. Nach ihnen aber
wird ein anderer aufkommen, der
wird gar anders sein denn die vorigen
und wird drei Könige demütigen.
KJV + EL = AND THE TEN HORNS
OUT OF THIS KINGDOM ARE TEN
KINGS THAT SHALL ARISE: AND
ANOTHER SHALL RISE AFTER
THEM; AND HE SHALL BE DIVERSE
FROM THE FIRST, AND HE SHALL
PUT
DOWN
THREE
KINGS.
Offb 17,12
Dan 7,25 LUTHER + MENGE = ER
WIRD DEN HÖCHSTEN LÄSTERN
(MIT VERMESSENEN REDEN) UND
DIE HEILIGEN DES HÖCHSTEN
MISSHANDELN
UND
DARAUF
AUSGEHEN,
FESTZEITEN
(und
ZEITEN inklusiv des SABBATS,
DEN SAMSTAG) UND DAS GESETZ
ZU
ÄNDERN.
SIE
WERDEN
ABER IN SEINE HAND GEGEBEN
WERDEN EINE ZEIT (= ein JAHR =
360) UND ZWEI ZEITEN (= zwei
JAHRE = 720) UND EINE HALBE
ZEIT (= ein HALBES JAHR = 180).
KJV + EL = AND HE SHALL SPEAK
GREAT WORDS AGAINST THE MOST
HIGH, AND SHALL WEAR OUT THE
SAINTS OF THE MOST HIGH; AND
THINK TO CHANGE TIMES AND
LAWS; AND THEY SHALL BE GIVEN
INTO HIS HAND UNTIL A TIME AND
TIMES AND THE DIVIDING OF TIME
(HALF A TIME; = 1.260 YEARS).
Dan 12,7; 4,13; 11,36; Hes 4,6;
4. Mose 14,34; Offb 11,2-3; 12,6.14;
Offb 13,5-6
wünschte Aufschluss über die Gesichte
besonders über das vierte Tier. Die zehn
Hörner und das kleine Horn, das im
Anfang klein war, aber “sein Aussehen
war größer als das der anderen” (7,20)
35
und das “nach ihnen” aufkam, als nach
Entstehen der Teilreiche während der
Völkerwanderung (Erklrg. zu 7,7.8).
Diese religiös-politische Macht, das
Papsttum, sollte, obwohl sie zunächst
klein war, größer als die anderen Reiche
werden und Gewalt über sie alle erlangen.
Nach 7,25 wird das kleine Horn “Worte
gegen den Höchsten reden”. Die
vermessenen Worte sind gegen Gott
gerichtet (7,8). Paulus sagt [im] 2. Thess.
2,3.4: “... der Mensch der Gesetzlosigkeit...,
der Sohn des Verderbens (Unterganges).
Der Widersacher, der sich über alles
erhebt, was Gott genannt wird oder
verehrungswürdig
(Gegenstand
der Verehrung) ist, so dass er
sich in den Tempel Gottes setzt
und sich selbst als Gott darstellt.”
Das Horn wird “die Heiligen des
Höchsten aufreiben” und (7,21) “einen
Ausrottungskampf mit den Heiligen
führen und sie besiegen”. Diese Worte der
Prophetie weisen auf eine unaufhörliche
und unbarmherzige Verfolgung hin,
Millionen wurden um des Glaubens
willen hingemordet. Unzählig waren die
brennenden Scheiterhaufen; grausam
die Verfolgungen der Waldenser, die der
Hugenotten in Frankreich, die berüchtigte
“Bartholomäusnacht” und die Herrschaft
der blutigen Maria in England. Schrecklich
waren die Grausamkeiten Albas in den
Niederlanden, furchtbar die Schrecken
der Inquisitionen in Spanien, die
Verbrennung von Hus und Hieronymus
in Konstanz und die Verhältnisse
im
Kirchenstaat
und
in
Italien.
“... wird darauf sinnen, Zeiten und das
Gesetz zu ändern”. Das Papsttum hat
sich am Gesetz Gottes vergriffen und
den Sonntag an Stelle des Ruhetages des
Gesetzes Gottes, des Sabbats, eingesetzt
und
diese
Veränderung
niemals
geleugnet, sondern sie als Zeichen der
angeblich von Gott verliehenen Macht
angesehen. “Der Sabbat, der berühmteste
Tag im Gesetz, ging in den Herrntag
über. Dieser und ähnliche; hat nicht auf
die Predigt Christi [des Messias] hin
aufgehört..., sondern auf die Autorität der
Kirche hin sind sie verdrängt worden.”
(Konzil zu Trient, 18. Jan. 1562) “... eine
Zeit und (zwei) Zeiten und die Hälfte einer
Zeit” würde das Papsttum die Geschichte
beherrschen “und die Heiligen des
Höchsten” ... “in seine Hand gegeben
36
Daniel 7
sein.” (7,25; Offb. 13,5; 12,6; 42 Monate
oder 1260 Jahre). Es hat seine besondere
Bedeutung, dass die Zeiten in einzelnen
Zeitabschnitten angegeben sind, da
zu Beginn oder gegen Ende eines
einzelnen Zeitabschnittes entweder eine
Machtstärkung oder Machtminderung
oder ein besonderer Tiefstand des
Papsttums festzustellen ist.
Beginn der 3 1/2 Zeiten nach der Niederlage
der Ostgoten vor Rom und damit Beginn
der päpstlichen Vorherrschaft (durch
Kaiser Justinian, durch Staatsgewalt,
dazu erhoben). ++ 538 n. Chr. ++
EINE
ZEIT
+++
360
Jahre
+++
Pseudoisidorische
Dekretalien
(Fälschungen: Gewalt der Päpste und
der Bischöfe über Staatsgewalt) kamen
während der Herrschaft des Papstes
Nikolaus I (858-867) in Frankreich auf.
Leichensynode. Papst Stephan VI hielt
ein Totengericht über den im April
896 gestorbenen und ihm verhassten
Papst Formosus neun Monate nach
dessen Tod ab. Die schon halb verweste
Leiche des F. wurde mit dem Papstornat
bekleidet in St. Peter auf den Thron
gesetzt und der Tote förmlich abgesetzt
und verdammt. Die Schwurfinger hieb
man ihm ab. Geistliche schleiften ihn
aus der Kirche; und dann wurde er
in den Tiber geworfen. Papst Johann
IX (898-900) ließ die Leichensynode
verdammen. ++ 898 n. Chr. ++
ZWEI ZEITEN +++ 720 Jahre, 1618 n. Chr. +++
Machtminderung
des
Papsttums
durch die Reformation. 1618 Beginn
des Dreißigjährigen Krieges, der auch
ein Religionskrieg war und der dem
Papsttum mit Hilfe der Staatsmacht eine
bedeutende
Machtstärkung
brachte.
“und
die
HÄLFTE
EINER
ZEIT”
+++ 180 Jahre, 1798 n. Chr. +++
Ende der 3 1/2 Zeiten (1260 Jahre) und
mit dem Ablauf dieser Zeit war auch das
Ende der päpstlichen Oberherrschaft und
Verfolgungszeit gekommen. Der General
Berthier marschierte auf Befehl Napoleons
mit einer französischen Armee in Rom
ein und führte am 20. Febr. 1798 den
Papst als Gefangenen nach Frankreich.
Hatte kaiserliche Staatsgewalt 538 das
Papsttum über seine Feinde erhoben und
damit seine Vorherrschaft begründet,
so wurde ihm diese wieder durch
Staatsgewalt 1260 Jahre später, 1798,
entrissen. Alle Merkmale der Weissagung
sind im römischen Papsttum zu finden,
wie Belege der Geschichtsschreiber und
eigene Ansprüche des Papsttums es
beweisen.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Daniel
wished explanation about the faces
particularly about the fourth animal.
The ten horns and the small horn which
was small in the beginning, but “his
appearance were bigger than the one of
the others” (7,20) and that “after them”
arose, as after forming of the partial
empires during the migration (explanation
to 7,7.8). This religious-political power,
the papacy, should become, although it
was at first small, greater than the other
empires and attain power about them all.
After 7,25 the small horn “ will talk words
against the Highest”. The measured
words are directed against God (7,8).
Paul says [in] 2. Thess. 2,3.4: “... that man
of sin..., the son of perdition (downfall).
Who opposes and exalts himself above
all that is called God or that is worshiped
(object of the admiration), so that he as
God sits in the temple of God, showing
himself that he is God.” The horn will
ream “the saints of the highest” and
(7,21) “lead an eradication fight with the
saints and defeat them”. These words
of the Prophecy point to an unceasing
and pitiless pursuit, millions became
murdered for the faith. The burning pyres
were countless; cruelly the pursuit of the
Waldenses, those of the Huguenots in
France, the infamous „St. Bartholomew‘s
Day Massacre“ and the rule of the bloody
Maria in England. The crueltys of Alba in
the Netherlands, horrible the frights of
the Inquisitions in Spain, the incineration
of Hus and Hieronymus in Constance
and the measures in the Papal State and
in Italy.“... will reflect to change times
and the law”. The papacy has made a
mistake in the law of God and has used
Sunday at place of the rest day of the
law of God, the Sabbath, and has never
denied this change, but has looked upon
it as a sign of the power supposedly lent
by God. “The Sabbath, the most famous
day in the law, went over the Lord‘s day.
This and similar ones; has stopped not
on the sermon of Christ [of the Messiah]
..., but on the authority of the church
they have been displaced.” (Council to
Trento, 18th of January, 1562) “... a time
and (two) times and half of a time” would
Daniel 7
control the papacy the history “and be
given the saints of the highest”... “in
his hand.” (7,25; Revel. 13,5; 12,6; 42
months or 1260 years). It has his special
meaning that the times are specified in
single periods, because at the beginning
or by the end of a single period either a
power strengthening or power decrease
or a special low level of the papacy is to
be ascertained. Beginning of 3 1/2 times
after the defeat of the Ostrogoths in
front of Rome and with it the beginning
of the papal predominance (by emperor
Justinian, by authority of the state, in
addition raised). ++ in 538 A.D. ++
A TIME +++ 360 years +++ PseudoIsidore Decretals (forgeries: Power of the
popes and the bishops about authority
of the state) arose during the rule of
the pope Nikolaus I (858-867) in France.
Funeral synod. Pope Stephan VI held a
dead person‘s court about in April, 896
departed and him odious pope Formosus
nine months after his death. The already
half decayed body of F. was dressed with
the pope‘s vestments in Saint Peter sat
on the throne and the dead person was
set down formally and condemned. They
chopped the oath fingers to him. Priests
dragged him from the church; and then
he was thrown in the Tiber river. Pope
Johann IX (898-900) allowed to condemn
the funeral synod. ++ in 898 A.D. ++
TWO TIMES +++ 720 years, in 1618 A.D.
+++ Power decrease of the papacy by
the Reformation. In 1618 beginning of
the Thirty Years‘ War which was also
a religious war and which brought an
important power strengthening to the
papacy with the help of the state power.
“and HALF OF A TIME” +++ 180 years, in
1798 A.D. +++ End of the 3 1/2 times (1260
years) and with the expiry of this time the
end of the papal dominion and pursuit
time had also come. General Berthier
marched in on order of Napoleon with a
French army in Rome and led in 20. Febr.
1798 the pope as a prisoner to France.
If imperial authority of the state 538 had
raised the papacy above his enemies and
with it had founded his predominance,
this was snatched from him again by
authority of the state 1260 years later, in
1798. All features of the prophecy you can
find in the Roman papacy, like documents
of the historians and own claims of the
papacy prove it.
37
Dan 7,26 Darnach wird das
Gericht gehalten werden; da wird
dann seine Gewalt weggenommen
werden,
daß
er
zu
Grund
vertilgt und umgebracht werde.
KJV + EL = BUT THE JUDGMENT
SHALL SIT, AND THEY SHALL TAKE
AWAY HIS DOMINION, TO CONSUME
AND TO DESTROY IT TO THE END.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Nach Ablauf
der Zeit des kleinen Horns setzt das
Gericht ein (7,9-11) und dauert bis zur
Wiederkunft des Menschensohnes. Es
spricht das Ausrottungsurteil über das
kleine Horn. Diese Macht setzt ihren
Kampf gegen die Heiligen des Höchsten
bis zum Ende fort: aber dann wird ihr
die Herrschermacht genommen und sie
endgültig vernichtet.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: At the end
of the time of the small horn the court
starts (7,9-11) and lasts till to the second
coming of the son of man. It speaks the
judgement of extermination about the
small horn. This power continues her
fight against the saints of the highest till
the end: but then the imperious power is
taken from it and it is destroyed finally.
Dan 7,27 VOR 1866 = ABER DAS
REICH, GEWALT UND MACHT UNTER
DEM GANZEN HIMMEL WIRD DEM
HEILIGEN VOLK DES HÖCHSTEN
GEGEBEN WERDEN, DESSEN REICH
EWIG IST UND ALLE GEWALT WIRD
IHM DIENEN UND GEHORCHEN.
KJV + EL = AND THE KINGDOM AND
DOMINION, AND THE GREATNESS
OF THE KINGDOM UNDER THE
WHOLE HEAVEN, SHALL BE GIVEN
TO THE PEOPLE OF THE SAINTS OF
THE MOST HIGH: WHOSE KINGDOM
IS AN EVERLASTING KINGDOM, AND
ALL DOMINIONS SHALL SERVE AND
OBEY HIM.
Dan 7,28 Das war der Rede
Ende. Aber ich, Daniel, ward sehr
betrübt in meinen Gedanken, und
meine Gestalt verfiel; doch behielt
ich die Rede in meinem Herzen.
KJV + EL = HERE IS THE END OF THE
MATTER. AS FOR ME, DANIEL, MY
38
Daniel 7. 8
THOUGHTS MUCH TROUBLED ME,
AND MY COUNTENANCE CHANGED
IN ME: BUT I KEPT THE MATTER IN
MY HEART.
Kapitel 8
Daniels Gesicht vom Widder und
Ziegenbock. Das medo-persische und
das griechische Reich
Dan 8,1 Im dritten Jahr des Königreichs
des Königs Belsazer (Belschazzars;
553
v.
Chr.)
erschien
mir,
Daniel, ein Gesicht nach dem,
so mir zuerst erschienen war.
KJV + EL = IN THE THIRD YEAR OF
THE REIGN OF KING BELSHAZZAR
A VISION APPEARED TO ME, EVENT
TO ME, DANIEL, AFTER THAT WHICH
APPEARED TO ME AT THE FIRST.
Dan 8,2 Ich war aber in solchem
Gesicht zu Schloß Susa (Susan)
im Lande Elam, am Wasser Ulai.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW IN A VISION;
AND IT CAME TO PASS, WHEN I
SAW, THAT I WAS AT SHUSHAN
IN THE PALACE, WHICH IS IN THE
PROVINCE OF ELAM; AND I SAW IN
A VISION, AND I WAS BY THE RIVER
OF ULAI.
Dan 8,3 Und ich hob meine
Augen auf und sah, und siehe,
ein Widder stand vor dem Wasser,
der hatte zwei hohe Hörner, doch
eins höher denn das andere, und
das höchste wuchs am letzten.
KJV + EL = THEN I LIFTED UP MY
EYES, AND SAW, AND, BEHOLD,
THERE STOOD BEFORE THE RIVER
A RAM WHICH HAD TWO HORNS:
AND THE TWO HORNS WERE HIGH;
BUT ONE WAS HIGHER THAN THE
OTHER, AND THE HIGHER CAME UP
LAST.
Dan 8,4 Ich sah, daß der Widder
mit den Hörnern stieß gegen
Abend, gegen Mitternacht und
gegen Mittag; und kein Tier konnte
vor ihm bestehen noch von seiner
Hand errettet werden, sondern er
tat, was er wollte, und ward groß.
KJV + EL = I SAW THE RAM PUSHING
WESTWARD, AND NORTHWARD,
AND SOUTHWARD; AND NO BEASTS
MIGHT
STAND
BEFORE
HIM,
NEITHER WAS THERE ANY THAT
COULD DELIVER OUT OF HIS HAND;
BUT HE DID ACCORDING TO HIS
WILL, AND BECAME GREAT.
Dan 8,5 Und indem ich darauf merkte,
siehe, da kommt ein Ziegenbock
vom Abend her über die ganze Erde,
daß er die Erde nicht berührte; und
der Bock hatte ein ansehnliches
Horn
zwischen
seinen Augen.
KJV + EL = AND AS I WAS
CONSIDERING, BEHOLD, AN HEGOAT CAME FROM THE WEST ON
THE FACE OF THE WHOLE EARTH,
AND TOUCHED NOT THE GROUND:
AND THE GOAT HAD A NOTABLE
HORN BETWEEN HIS EYES.
Dan 8,6 Und er kam bis zu dem Widder
der zwei Hörner hatte, den ich stehen
sah vor dem Wasser, und er lief in
seinem Zorn gewaltig auf ihn zu.
KJV + EL = AND HE CAME TO THE
RAM THAT HAD TWO HORNS, WHICH
I HAD SEEN STANDING BEFORE THE
RIVER, AND RAN UPON HIM IN THE
FURY OF HIS POWER.
Dan 8,7 Und ich sah ihm zu, daß
er hart an den Widder kam, und
er ergrimmte über ihn und stieß
den Widder und zerbrach ihm
seine zwei Hörner. Und der Widder
hatte keine Kraft, daß er vor ihm
hätte können bestehen; sondern
er warf ihn zu Boden und zertrat
ihn und niemand konnte den
Widder von seiner Hand erretten.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW HIM COME
CLOSE TO THE RAM, AND HE
WAS MOVED WITH RAGE (ANGER)
AGAINST
HIM,
AND
SMOTE
(STRUCK) THE RAM, AND BRAKE
HIS TWO HORNS; AND THERE WAS
Daniel 8
NO POWER IN THE RAM TO STAND
BEFORE HIM, BUT HE CAST HIM
DOWN TO THE GROUND, AND
STAMPED UPON HIM: AND THERE
WAS NONE THAT COULD DELIVER
THE RAM OUT OF HIS HAND.
Dan 8,8 Und der Ziegenbock ward
sehr groß. Und da er am stärksten
geworden war, zerbrach das große
Horn, und wuchsen ihm an seiner
Statt vier ansehnliche [Hörner]
gegen die vier Winde des Himmels.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE THE HEGOAT GREW (MAGNIFIED) VERY
GREAT: AND WHEN HE WAS
STRONG, THE GREAT HORN WAS
BROKEN; AND FOR IT CAME UP
FOUR NOTABLE HORNS TOWARD
THE FOUR WINDS OF HEAVEN.
Kap 7,6; 11,4
Dan 8,9 Und aus einem wuchs ein
kleines Horn; das ward sehr groß
gegen Mittag / Süden (Ägypten),
gegen Morgen / Osten (Syrien) und
gegen das werte / herrliche Land
(Israel = Palestina).
KJV + EL = AND OUT OF ONE OF
THEM CAME FORTH A LITTLE
HORN, WHICH BECAME VERY
GREAT, TOWARD THE SOUTH,
AND
TOWARD
THE
EAST,
AND
THE
GLORIOUS
LAND.
Kap 7,8; 11,16
Dan 8,10 Und es wuchs bis
an des Himmels Heer und warf
etliche
davon
und
von
den
Sternen zur Erde und zertrat sie.
KJV + EL = AND IT GREW GREAT,
EVEN TO THE HOST OF HEAVEN;
AND IT CAST DOWN SOME OF THE
HOST AND OF THE STARS TO THE
GROUND, AND STAMPED UPON
THEM.
Dan 8,11 LUTHER 1545 + HEBRÄISCHE
BIBEL VOR 1840 = JA, ES WUCHS
BIS AN DEN FÜRSTEN DES HEERES
(= der Messias) UND NAHM VON IHM
WEG DAS TÄGLICHE* (HEBRÄISCH:
39
TAMID)
/
DAS
BESTÄNDIGE UND
VERWÜSTETE
DIE
WOHNUNG SEINES HEILIGTUMS.
KJV + EL = YES, HE MAGNIFIED
HIMSELF EVEN TO THE PRINCE
OF THE HOST (= the Messiah), AND
BY HIM THE DAILY WAS TAKEN
AWAY, AND THE PLACE OF HIS
SANCTUARY WAS CAST DOWN.
Kap 11,31; 12,11
* Anmerkung: In allen Bibeln wurde in
Bezug auf das “tägliche Opfer” das Wort
“Opfer” durch menschliche Weisheit
hinzugefügt, welches nicht zum Vers
gehört. Siehe diesbezüglich die alten
hebräischen Bibeln. Das hebräische Wort
“tamid” (das TÄGLICHE) bedeutet eine
unbestimmte, durch nichts beschränkte,
endlose “FORTDAUER” oder “DAUER”.
Remark: In all Bibles the word „Victim“
was added concerning the “everyday
victim” by human wisdom which does
not belong to the verse. See referring to
this the old Hebrew Bibles. The Hebrew
word „tamid“ (the DAILY) means an
indefinite, by nothing limited, endless
„CONTINUATION“ or „DURATION“.
Dan 8,12 ES WARD IHM SOLCHE
MACHT GEGEBEN WIDER DAS
TÄGLICHE (HEBRÄISCH: TAMID),UM
DER SÜNDEN WILLEN, DASS ES
(MENGE = DAS HORN) DIE WAHRHEIT
ZU BODEN SCHLÜGE UND, WAS
ES TAT, IHM GELINGEN MUSSTE.
KJV + EL = AND AN HOST WAS
GIVEN HIM AGAINST THE DAILY BY
REASON OF TRANSGRESSION, AND
IT CAST DOWN THE TRUTH TO THE
GROUND, AND IT PRACTISED, AND
PROSPERED.
Dan 8,13 MENGE = DA HÖRTE ICH
EINEN HEILIGEN REDEN; UND
EIN ANDERER HEILIGER FRAGTE
DEN BETREFFENDEN, DER DA
REDETE: “WIE LANGE GILT DAS
GESICHT, DASS DAS TÄGLICHE
(HEBRÄISCH:
TAMID)
AUFGEHOBEN UND DER VERWÜSTENDE
FREVEL (ABFALL) AUFGESTELLT
UND SOWOHL DAS HEILIGTUM
ALS AUCH DAS HEER ZUR ZER-
40
Daniel 8
TRETUNG DAHINGEGEBEN IST?”
KJV + EL = THEN I HEARD ONE SAINT
SPEAKING, AND ANOTHER SAINT
SAID TO THAT CERTAIN SAINT WHO
SPOKE, HOW LONG SHALL BE THE
VISION CONCERNING THE DAILY,
AND THE TRANSGRESSION OF
DESOLATION, TO GIVE BOTH THE
SANCTUARY AND THE HOST TO BE
TRODDEN UNDER FOOT?
Dan 8,14 Und er antwortete mir:
BIS ZWEITAUSEND DREIHUNDERT
ABENDE UND MORGEN UM SIND,
VOM ABEND GEGEN MORGEN
ZU RECHNEN; DANN WIRD DAS
HEILIGTUM
WIEDER
GEWEIHT
(gerechtfertigt, in den rechten Stand
gesetzt) WERDEN. (= 457 v. Chr. 22. Okt. 1844)
KJV + EL + LUTHER 1545 =
AND HE SAID TO ME, TO TWO
THOUSAND AND THREE HUNDRED
EVENINGS AND MORNINGS, TO
CALCULATE
FROM
EVENING
TOWARD MORNING; THEN SHALL
THE SANCTUARY BE CLEANSED.
Esra 6,14; 7,12-28
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Gesenius:
“zurechtgestellt, in den rechten Stand
gestellt w. Dan. 8,14 v. entheiligten
Heiligtume”. Daniel hörte einen Heiligen,
nämlich einen Engel, reden, und ein
anderer Heiliger stellte die Frage
(8,13). Der Ausdruck “verwüstender
Frevel (Abfall)” bezieht sich sowohl
auf das heidnische als auch auf das
päpstliche
System
einer
falschen
Religion im Kampfe mit der wahren Lehre
(Heilsbotschaft)
Gottes
[JAHWEH’s].
Bei der Antwort (8,14) sind drei
Hauptpunkte zu beachten: ++ 1. DIE
ZEIT DER 2300 ABENDMORGEN. Da
sich das Gesicht auf die Zeit des Endes
bezieht (8,17.19), muss es sich um
prophetische Zeitangabe handeln, also
ein Tag prophetischer Zeit ist ein Jahr
menschlicher Zeitrechnung (Hes. 4,6).
Als Anfang der größten prophetischen
Zeitberechnung ist Dan. 9,25 der Befehl
zum Wiederaufbau Jerusalems gegeben
457 v. Chr. und das Ende der 2300
Abendmorgen führt in das Jahr 1844
n. Chr. ++ 2. DAS HEILIGTUM. Da die
Weissagungszeit in die Endzeit reicht,
kann es sich nicht um den Tempel in
Jerusalem handeln, der im Jahre 70 n. Chr.
zerstört wurde, sondern um das Heiligtum
des neuen Bundes, das Heiligtum im
Himmel. ++ 3. SEINE RECHTFERTIGUNG
oder REINIGUNG. Dies geschieht am
großen Versöhnungstag des Wesens
durch
den
hohenpriesterlichen
Versöhnungsdienst unseres Erlösers
Jesus Christus [Jahschua den Messias]
seit
1844
im
Allerheiligsten
des
himmlischen Heiligtums.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Gesenius:
“reconditioned, in the right state put w.
Dan. 8,14 of desecrated sanctuary”. Daniel
heard a saint, namely an angel talking,
and another saint asked the question
(8,13). The phrase “desolated sacrilege
(rubbish)” refers to the pagan one as
well as to the papal system of a wrong
religion in the fight with the true teaching
(message of salvation) of God [YAHWEH].
In the response (8,14) three main points
are to consider: ++ 1. THE TIME OF THE
2300 EVENING MORNING. Because
the face refers to the time of the end
(8,17.19), it must concern prophetic time
specification, so one day of prophetic
time is a year of human calculation of
times (Ezek. 4,6). As a beginning of the
biggest prophetic timing Dan. 9.25 the
order for the reconstruction of Jerusalem
is given in 457 B.C. and the end of the
2300 evening morning leads into the
year 1844 A.D. ++ 2. THE SANCTUM.
Because the prophecy time reaches in
the end time, it can´t concern the temple
in Jerusalem which was destroyed in
the year 70 A.D. but the sanctum of the
new alliance, the sanctum in heaven. ++
3. HIS JUSTIFICATION or CLEANING.
This happens on the big reconciliation
Day of Atonement by the highly priestly
reconciliation service of our saviour
Jesus Christ [Yahshua the Messiah] since
1844 in the Holy of Holies [the most holy
place] of the heavenly sanctum.
Dan 8,15 Und da ich, Daniel,
solch Gesicht sah und hätte
es gern verstanden, siehe, da
stand‘s vor mir wie ein Mann.
KJV + EL = AND IT CAME TO PASS,
WHEN I, EVEN I DANIEL, HAD SEEN
THE VISION, THAT SOUGHT TO
Daniel 8
UNDERSTAND IT; AND, BEHOLD,
THERE STOOD BEFORE ME AS THE
APPEARANCE OF A MAN.
Dan 8,16 Und ich hörte mitten vom Ulai
her einen mit Menschenstimme rufen
und sprechen: Gabriel, lege diesem
das Gesicht aus, daß er‘s verstehe!
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD A MAN’S
VOICE BETWEEN THE BANKS
OF ULAI, WHICH CALLED, AND
SAID, GABRIEL, MAKE THIS MAN
TO UNDERSTAND THE VISION.
Kap 9,21
Dan 8,17 Und er trat nahe zu mir.
Ich erschrak aber, da er kam,
und fiel auf mein Angesicht. Er
aber sprach zu mir: Merke auf, du
Menschenkind! denn dies Gesicht
gehört in die Zeit des Endes. (= 1844)
KJV + EL = SO HE CAME NEAR
WHERE I STOOD: AND WHEN HE
CAME, I WAS AFRAID, AND FELL
UPON MY FACE: BUT HE SAID
TO ME, UNDERSTAND, O SON
OF MAN; FOR AT THE TIME OF
THE END SHALL BE THE VISION.
Kap 10,9
Dan 8,18 Und da er mit mir
redete, sank ich in eine Ohnmacht
zur Erde auf mein Angesicht.
Er aber rührte mich an und
richtete mich auf, daß ich stand.
KJV + EL = NOW AS HE WAS
SPEAKING WITH ME, I WAS IN A
DEEP SLEEP ON MY FACE TOWARD
THE GROUND: BUT HE TOUCHED
ME, AND SET ME UPRIGHT.
Dan 8,19 Und er sprach: Siehe, ich
will dir zeigen, wie es gehen wird
zur Zeit des letzten Zorns; denn
das Ende hat seine bestimmte
Zeit. (=der 2300 Abende ... = 1844)
KJV + EL = AND HE SAID, BEHOLD,
I WILL MAKE YOU KNOW WHAT
SHALL BE IN THE LAST END OF THE
INDIGNATION: FOR AT THE TIME
APPOINTED THE END SHALL BE.
Dan 8,20 Der Widder mit den zwei
41
Hörnern, den du gesehen hast, sind
die Könige in Medien und Persien.
KJV + EL = THE RAM WHICH YOU
SAW HAVING TWO HORNS ARE THE
KINGS OF MEDIA AND PERSIA.
Dan 8,21 Der (zottige) Ziegenbock
aber ist der König in Griechenland.
Das
Horn
zwischen
seinen
Augen
ist
der
erste
König.
KJV + EL = AND THE ROUGH HEGOAT
IS THE KING OF GREECE: AND THE
GREAT HORN THAT IS BETWEEN
HIS EYES IN THE FIRST KING.
Dan 8,22 Daß aber vier an seiner
Statt standen, da es zerbrochen
war, bedeutet, daß vier Königreiche
aus dem Volk entstehen werden,
aber nicht so mächtig, wie er war.
KJV + EL = NOW THAT BEING
BROKEN, IN THE PLACE OF WHICH
FOUR STOOD UP, FOUR KINGDOMS
SHALL STAND UP OUT OF THE
NATION, BUT NOT IN HIS POWER.
Dan 8,23 In der letzten Zeit
ihres Königreiches (Nach diesen
Königreichen), wenn die Übertreter
überhandnehmen, wird aufkommen
ein frecher und tückischer König.
KJV + EL = AND IN THE LATTER
TIME OF THEIR KINGDOM, WHEN
THE
TRANSGRESSORS
ARE
COME TO THE FULL, A KING
OF
FIERCE
COUNTENANCE,
AND
UNDERSTANDING
DARK
SENTENCES, SHALL STAND UP.
Kap 11,21; 5. Mose 28,50; Hes 3,5-6
Dan 8,24 Der wird mächtig sein,
doch nicht durch seine Kraft;
er wird greulich verwüsten, und
es wird ihm gelingen, daß er es
ausrichte. Er wird die Starken
samt dem heiligen Volk verstören.
KJV + EL = AND HIS POWER SHALL
BE MIGHTY, BUT NOT BY HIS OWN
POWER: AND HE SHALL DESTROY
WONDERFULLY,
AND
SHALL
PROSPER, AND PRACTISE, AND
SHALL DESTROY THE MIGHTY AND
THE HOLY PEOPLE.
42
Daniel 8
Dan 8,25 Und durch seine Klugheit
wird ihm der Betrug geraten, und
er wird sich in seinem Herzen
erheben, und mitten im Frieden
wird er viele verderben und wird
sich auflehnen wider den Fürsten
allen Fürsten (gegen den Herrscher
der Herrscher); aber er wird
ohne Hand zerbrochen werden.
KJV + EL = AND THROUGH HIS
POLICY ALSO HE SHALL CAUSE
CRAFT TO PROSPER IN HIS HAND;
AND HE SHALL MAGNIFY HIMSELF
IN HIS HEART, AND BY PEACE SHALL
DESTROY MANY: HE SHALL ALSO
STAND UP AGAINST THE PRINCE
OF PRINCES; BUT HE SHALL BE
BROKEN WITHOUT HAND.
Dan 8,26 Dies Gesicht vom Abend
und Morgen, das dir gesagt ist, das
ist wahr (zuverlässig!); aber du sollst
das Gesicht heimlich (geheim) halten
(versiegeln); denn es ist noch eine
lange Zeit bis dahin ( = Endzeit).
KJV + EL = AND THE VISION OF THE
EVENINGS AND MORNINGS WHICH
WAS TOLD IS TRUE: WHEREFOR
SHUT YOU UP THE VISION; FOR
IT SHALL BE FOR MANY DAYS.
Kap 12,4; Offb 8,14
Dan 8,27 Und ich, Daniel, ward
schwach und lag etliche Tage krank.
Darnach stand ich auf und richtete
aus des Königs Geschäft. Und
verwunderte mich des Gesichts; und
war niemand da, der mir‘s auslegte.
KJV + EL = AND I DANIEL FAINTED,
AND WAS SICK CERTAIN DAYS;
AFTERWARD (THEN) I ROSE UP,
AND DID THE KING’S BUSINESS;
AND I ASTONISHED AT THE VISION,
BUT NO ONE UNDERSTOOD IT.
sah in diesem Gesicht, das ihm vom
Engel Gabriel erklärt wurde (8,16) unter
dem Bilde des zweihörnigen Widders
die Könige von Medien und Persien
(8,3.4.20), 538-331 v. Chr., und durch
den zottigen Ziegenbock dargestellt
Griechenland (8,5-7.21), 331-168 v. Chr.
Sein “ansehnliches, großes Horn” ist der
erste König Griechenlands: Alexander
der Große. Die vier Hörner sind die
vier Teilreiche, in die das griechische
Weltreich nach Alexanders Tode zerfiel:
Mazedonien,
Thrakien,
Syrien
und
Ägypten (8,8.22). Das fünfte “Horn aus
kleinem Anfang (ein kleines Horn)” ist
Rom, das im Süden Ägypten in Besitz
nahm, im Osten Mazedonien (168 v.
Chr.) eroberte “und gegen die Zierde
(das Prachtland)”, Palästina, “sehr groß
wurde” (8,9.24). Das “Heer des Himmels”
und die “Sterne” bezieht sich nach der
Erklärung des Engels auf “das Volk der
Heiligen” Gottes; das Zertreten weist
auf die Grausamkeit hin, mit welcher
das heidnische Rom zur Zeit des Nero
und des Diokletians und wiederum in
den Tagen des päpstlichen Roms die
Gemeinde Jesu [Jahschua] verfolgt hat
(8,10). Rom würde sich auch gegen den
“Führer des Himmelsheeres, gegen
den Herrscher der Herrscher, erheben”,
nämlich gegen Christus [den Messias]
(8,11.25; 9,25). Der römische Landpfleger
Pilatus war es, der das Todesurteil an
Jesus [Jahschua] vollstrecken ließ.
Das “Beständige” nimmt Bezug auf
den beständigen Priesterdienst Jesu
[Jahschua] im himmlischen Tempel; das
Wegnehmen durch das Messopfer und
andere falschen Lehren des päpstlichen
Roms; “es warf die Wahrheit zu Boden”
(8,12.25). Jesus [Jahschua] hat in
seiner Weissagung vom “Greuel der
Verwüstung” gesprochen und dabei
auf die Weissagung Daniels verwiesen
“und die Stätte seines Heiligtums
wurde niedergeworfen”. (Matth. 24,15;
Dan. 8,11-13).
in this face which was explained to him
by the angel Gabriel (8,16) under the
picture of the two-horned Aries the kings
of Medes and Persia (8,3.4.20), in 538-331
B.C., and by the shaggy billy goat shown
Greece (8,5-7.21), in 331-168 B.C. His
“considerable, big horn” is the first king
of Greece: Alexander the Great. The four
horns are four partial empires into which
the Greek world empire disintegrated
after Alexander‘s deaths: Macedonia,
Thrace, Syria and Egypt (8,8.22). The
fifth “horn from small beginning (a
small horn)” is Rome which took Egypt
in possession, in the east Macedonia
Daniel 8. 9
in the south (in 168 B.C.) conquered
“and against the adornment (The Glory
Land)”, Palestine, “became very largely”
(8,9.24). The “army of the Heaven” and
the „stars“ refers after the explanation
of the angel to the “people of the holy”
of God; the scrunching points to the
cruelty with which the pagan Rome has
pursued the Church of Jesus [Yahshua]
(8,10) at the time of Nero and Diokletian
and again during the days of the papal
Rome. Rome would also rise against the
“leader of the sky army, against the ruler
of the rulers,”, namely against Christ [the
Messiah] (8,11.25; 9.25). It was the Roman
governor Pilate who allowed to execute
the death sentence to Jesus [Jahschua].
he „continual“ refers to the continual
priest‘s service of Jesus [Jahschua] in
the heavenly temple; taking away by
the missal sacrifice and other wrong
doctrines of the papal Rome;“ it threw
the truth to ground” (8,12.25). Jesus
[Yahshua] has spoken in his prophecy of
the “the abomination of desolation” and,
in doings so he referred to the prophecies
of Daniel “and the place of his sanctuary
was cast down. ”. (Matthew. 24,15;
Dan. 8,11-13).
Kapitel 9
Daniels Bußgebet und das Geheimnis
der siebzig Jahre.
Dan 9,1 Im ersten Jahr des
Darius (Darjawesch), des Sohnes
Ahasveros (Achaschwerosch), aus
der Meder Stamm, der über das
Königreich der Chaldäer König ward,
KJV + EL = IN THE FIRST YEAR OF
DARIUS THE SON OF AHASUERUS,
OF THE SEED OF THE MEDES,
WHO WAS MADE KING OVER THE
REALM OF THE CHALDEANS;
Kap 6,1
Dan 9,2 in diesem ersten Jahr seines
Königreiches merkte ich, Daniel, in
den Büchern auf die Zahl der Jahre,
davon JAHWEH geredet hatte zum
Propheten Jeremia, daß Jerusalem
sollte siebzig Jahre wüst liegen.
KJV + EL = IN THE FIRST YEAR OF
HIS REIGN I DANIEL UNDERSTOOD
43
BY BOOKS THE NUMBER OF THE
YEARS OF WHICH THE WORD OF
YAHWEH CAME TO JEREMIAH
THE PROPHET, THAT HE WOULD
ACCOMPLISH SEVENTY YEARS IN
THE DESOLATIONS OF JERUSALEM.
Jer 25,11.12
Dan 9,3 Und ich kehrte mich zu Gott
JAHWEH, zu beten und zu flehen mit
Fasten im Sack und in der Asche.
KJV + EL = AND I SET MY FACE TO
YAHWEH ELOHIM, TO SEEK BY
PRAYER AND SUPPLICATION, WITH
FASTING, AND SACKCLOTH AND
ASHES:
Dan 9,4 Ich betete aber zu JAHWEH,
meinem Gott, bekannte und sprach:
Ach lieber JAHWEH, du großer und
schrecklicher Gott, der du Bund
und Gnade hältst denen, die dich
lieben und deine Gebote halten:
KJV + EL = AND I PRAYED TO
YAHWEH MY ELOHIM, AND MADE
MY CONFESSION, AND SAID, OH,
SOVEREIGN, THE GREAT AND
DREADFUL EL, KEEPING THE
COVENANT AND MERCY TO THEM
THAT LOVE HIM, AND TO THEM
THAT KEEP HIS COMMANDMENTS;
Dan 9,5 wir haben gesündigt,
unrecht
getan,
sind
gottlos
gewesen
und
abtrünnig
geworden; wir sind von deinen
Geboten und Rechten gewichen.
KJV + EL = WE HAVE SINNED, AND
HAVE COMMITTED INIQUITY, AND
HAVE DONE WICKEDLY, AND HAVE
REBELLED, EVEN BY DEPARTING
FROM THE PRECEPTS AND FROM
YOUR JUDGMENTS:
Dan 9,6 Wir gehorchten nicht
deinen Knechten, den Propheten,
die in deinem Namen unsern
Königen,
Fürsten,
Vätern
und
allem Volk im Lande predigten.
KJV + EL = NEITHER HAVE WE
LISTENED TO YOUR SERVANTS
THE PROPHETS, WHICH SPOKE IN
YOUR NAME TO OUR KINGS, OUR
44
Daniel 9
Daniel 9
PRINCES, AND OUR FATHERS, AND
TO ALL THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND.
LAWS, WHICH HE SET BEFORE US
BY HIS SERVANTS THE PROPHETS.
UNDERSTAND YOUR TRUTH.
Neh 1,7-9; 3. Mose 26
Dan 9,7 Du, O JAHWEH, bist gerecht,
wir aber müssen uns schämen; wie
es denn jetzt geht denen von Juda
und denen von Jerusalem und dem
ganzen Israel, denen, die nahe und
fern sind in allen Landen, dahin du
sie verstoßen hast um ihrer Missetat
willen, die sie an dir begangen haben.
KJV
+
EL
=
O
YAHWEH,
RIGHTEOUSNESS BELONGS TO
YOU, BUT TO US CONFUSION OF
FACES, AS AT THIS DAY; TO THE
MEN OF JUDAH, AND TO THE
INHABITANTS OF JERUSALEM, AND
TO ALL ISRAEL, THAT ARE NEAR,
AND THAT ARE FARE OFF, THROUGH
ALL THE COUNTRIES WHERE YOU
HAVE DRIVEN THEM, BECAUSE OF
THEIR TRESPASS THAT THEY HAVE
TRESPASSED AGAINST YOU.
Dan 9,11 sondern das ganze
Israel übertrat dein Gesetz, und sie
wichen ab, daß sie deiner Stimme
nicht gehorchten. Darum trifft
uns auch der Fluch und Schwur,
der geschrieben steht im Gesetz
Moses,
des
Knechtes
Gottes,
weil wir an ihm gesündigt haben.
KJV + EL = YES, ALL ISRAEL HAVE
TRANSGRESSED
YOUR
LAW,
EVEN BY DEPARTING, THAT THEY
MIGHT NOT OBEY YOUR VOICE:
THEREFORE THE CURSE IS POURED
UPON US, AND THE OATH THAT IS
WRITTEN IN THE LAW OF MOSES THE
SERVANT OF ELOHIM, BECAUSE
WE HAVE SINNED AGAINST HIM.
5. Mose 28,15-68; 3. Mose 26,14-39
Dan 9,14 Darum ist JAHWEH
auch wach gewesen mit diesem
Unglück und hat‘s über uns
gehen lassen. Denn JAHWEH,
unser Gott, ist gerecht in allen
seinen Werken, die er tut; denn wir
gehorchten seiner Stimme nicht.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE HAS
YAHWEH WATCHED UPON THE
EVIL, AND BROUGHT IT UPON
US; FOR YAHWEH OUR ELOHIM
IS
RIGHTEOUS
IN
ALL
HIS
WORKS WHICH HE DOES: FOR
WE OBEYED NOT HIS VOICE.
Jer 1,12
Dan 9,8 Ja, O JAHWEH, wir, unsre
Könige, unsre Fürsten und unsre
Väter müssen uns schämen, daß
wir uns an dir versündigt haben.
KJV + EL = O YAHWEH, TO US
BELONGS CONFUSION OF FACE,
TO OUR KINGS, TO OUR PRINCES,
AND TO OUR FATHERS, BECAUSE
WE HAVE SINNED AGAINST YOU.
Jes 43,27
Dan 9,9 Dein aber, JAHWEH,
unser Gott, ist die Barmherzigkeit
und
Vergebung.
Denn
wir
sind
abtrünnig
geworden
KJV + EL = TO YAHWEH OUR
ELOHIM BELONG MERCIES AND
FORGIVENESS,
THROUGH
WE
HAVE REBELLED AGAINST HIM;
Ps 130,4
Dan 9,10 und gehorchten nicht der
Stimme JAHWEH’s, unseres Gottes,
daß wir gewandelt hätten in seinem
Gesetz, welches er uns vorlegte
durch seine Knechte, die Propheten;
KJV + EL = NEITHER HAVE WE
OBEYED THE VOICE OF YAHWEH
OUR ELOHIM, TO WALK IN HIS
Dan 9,12 Und er hat seine Worte
gehalten, die er geredet hat wider
uns und unsre Richter, die uns
richten sollten, daß er so großes
Unglück über uns hat gehen lassen,
daß desgleichen unter dem ganzen
Himmel nicht geschehen ist, wie
über Jerusalem geschehen ist.
KJV + EL = AND HE HAS CONFIRMED
HIS WORDS, WHICH HE SPOKE
AGAINST US, AND AGAINST OUR
JUDGES THAT JUDGED US, BY
BRINGING UPON US A GREAT EVIL;
FOR UNDER THE WHOLE HEAVEN
HAS NOT BEEN DONE AS HAS BEEN
DONE UPON JERUSALEM.
Dan 9,13 Gleichwie es geschrieben
steht im Gesetz Mose‘s, so ist
all dies große Unglück über uns
gegangen. So beteten wir auch nicht
vor JAHWEH, unserem Gott, daß
wir uns von den Sünden bekehrten
und auf deine Wahrheit achteten.
KJV + EL = AS IT IS WRITTEN IN THE
LAW OF MOSES, ALL THIS EVIL IS
COME UPON US: JET MADE WE
NOT OUR PRAYER BEFOR YAHWEH
OUR ELOHIM, THAT WE MIGHT
TURN FROM OUR INIQUITIES, AND
Dan 9,15 Und nun, O JAHWEH,
unser Gott, der du dein Volk
aus
Ägyptenland
geführt
hast
mit starker Hand und hast dir
einen Namen gemacht, wie er
jetzt ist: wir haben ja gesündigt
und sind leider gottlos gewesen.
KJV + EL = AND NOW, O YAHWEH
OUR ELOHIM, WHO HAS BROUGHT
YOUR PEOPLE FORTH OUT OF
THE LAND OF EGYPT WITH A
MIGHTY HAND, AND HAS GOTTEN
YOURSELF RENOWN, AS AT THIS
DAY; WE HAVE SINNED, WE HAVE
DONE WICKEDLY.
Dan 9,16 O JAHWEH, um aller
deiner Gerechtigkeit willen wende
ab deinen Zorn und Grimm von
deiner
Stadt
Jerusalem
und
deinem heiligen Berge. Denn um
unsrer Sünden willen und um
unsrer Väter Missetat willen trägt
Jerusalem und dein Volk Schmach
bei allen, die um uns her sind.
KJV + EL = O YAHWEH, ACCORDING
TO ALL YOUR RIGHTEOUSNESS,
I BESEECH YOU, LET YOUR
ANGER AND YOUR FURY (WRATH)
BE TURNED AWAY FROM YOUR
CITY JERUSALEM, YOUR HOLY
MOUNTAIN: BECAUSE FOR OUR
SINS, AND FOR THE INIQUITIES
45
OF OUR FATHERS, JERUSALEM
AND YOUR PEOPLE ARE BECOME
A REPROACH TO ALL THAT ARE
ABOUT US.
Dan 9,17 Und nun, unser Gott,
höre das Gebet deines Knechtes
und
sein
Flehen,
und
siehe
gnädig an dein Heiligtum, das
verstört ist, um JAHWEH’s willen.
KJV + EL = NOW THEREFORE, O
OUR ELOHIM, HEAR THE PRAYER
OF YOUR SERVANT, AND HIS
SUPPLICATIONS,
AND
CAUSE
YOUR FAITH TO SHINE UPON YOUR
SANCTUARY THAT IS DESOLATE,
FOR YAHWEH’S SAKE.
Dan 9,18 VOR 1866 = Neige deine
Ohren, mein Gott, und höre, tue
deine Augen auf und siehe, wie wir
zerstört sind, und die Stadt, die nach
deinem Namen genannt ist. Denn
WIR LIEGEN VOR DIR MIT UNSEREM
GEBET,
NICHT
AUF
UNSERE
GERECHTIGKEIT, SONDERN AUF
DEINE GROSSE BARMHERZIGKEIT.
KJV + EL = O MY ELOHIM, INCLINE
YOUR EAR, AND HEAR; OPEN
YOUR EYES, AND BEHOLD OUR
DESOLATIONS, AND THE CITY
WHICH IS CALLED BY YOUR NAME:
FOR WE DO NOT PRESENT OUR
SUPPLICATIONS
BEFORE
YOU
FOR
OUR
RIGHTEOUSNESSES,
BUT FOR YOUR GREAT MERCIES.
Ps 115,1
Dan 9,19 O JAHWEH, höre, O
JAHWEH, sei gnädig, O JAHWEH,
merke auf und tue es, und verzieh
nicht um deiner selbst willen, mein
Gott! denn deine Stadt und dein Volk
ist nach deinem Namen genannt.
KJV + EL = O YAHWEH, HEAR; O
YAHWEH, FORGIVE; O YAHWEH,
LISTEN AND DO; DEFER NOT, FOR
YOUR OWN SAKE, O MY ELOHIM:
FOR YOUR CITY AND YOUR PEOPLE
ARE CALLED BY YOUR NAME.
Jer 14,9
46
Daniel 9
Die siebzig Wochen
VISION.
Dan 9,20 Als ich noch so redete
und betete und meine und meines
Volks
Israel
Sünde
bekannte
und lag mit meinem Gebet vor
JAHWEH, meinem Gott, um den
heiligen
Berg
meines
Gottes,
KJV + EL = AND WHILE I WAS
SPEAKING, AND PRAYING, AND
CONFESSING MY SIN AND THE
SIN OF MY PEOPLE ISRAEL, AND
PRESENTING MY SUPPLICATION
BEFORE YAHWEH MY ELOHIM
FOR THE HOLY MOUNTAIN OF MY
ELOHIM;
Dan 9,24 Siebzig Wochen (= MENGE =
Wochenjahre = 490 Jahre) sind
bestimmt über dein Volk und über die
heilige Stadt, so wird dem Übertreten
gewehrt und die Sünde abgetan
und die Missetat versöhnt und die
ewige Gerechtigkeit gebracht und
die Gesichte und Weissagung
versiegelt und ein Hochheiliges
gesalbt werden. (= Jahschuas Taufe)
KJV + EL = SEVENTY WEEKS (=
MENGE = weeks years = 490 years)
ARE DETERMINED UPON YOUR
PEOPLE AND UPON YOUR HOLY
CITY, TO FINISH TRANSGRESSION,
AND TO MAKE AN END OF SINS,
AND TO MAKE RECONCILIATION
FOR INIQUITY, AND TO BRING IN
EVERLASTING
RIGHTEOUSNESS,
AND TO SEAL UP THE VISION AND
PROPHECY, AND TO ANOINT THE
MOST HOLY. (=Yahshua baptized)
Dan 9,21 eben da ich so redete in
meinem Gebet, flog daher der Mann
Gabriel, den ich zuvor gesehen
hatte im Gesicht, und rührte mich
an um die Zeit des Abendopfers.
KJV + EL = YES, WHILE I WAS
SPEAKING IN PRAYER, THE MAN
GABRIEL, WHOM I HAD SEEN IN
THE VISION AT THE BEGINNING,
BEING CAUSED TO FLY SWIFTLY,
TOUCHED ME ABOUT THE TIME
OF
THE
EVENING
OBLATION.
Kap 8,16
Dan 9,22 Und er berichtete mir und
redete mit mir und sprach: Daniel, jetzt
bin ich ausgegangen, dir zu berichten.
KJV + EL = AND HE INFORMED ME,
AND TALKED WITH ME, AND SAID,
O DANIEL, I AM NOW COME FORTH
TO GIVE YOU SKILL (WISDOM) AND
UNDERSTANDING.
Dan 9,23 Denn da du anfingst
zu beten, ging dieser Befehl aus,
und ich komme darum, daß ich
dir‘s anzeige; denn du bist lieb
und wert. So merke nun darauf,
daß du das Gesicht verstehst.
KJV + EL = AT THE BEGINNING
OF YOUR SUPPLICATIONS THE
COMMANDMENT
CAME
FORTH,
AND I AM COME TO SHOW YOU;
FOR YOU ARE GREATLY BELOVED:
THEREFORE UNDERSTAND THE
MATTER, AND CONSIDER THE
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Daniel war
bestürzt über das Gesicht von den 2300
Abendmorgen, da der Engel ihm gesagt
hatte, dass das Gesicht vielen Tagen
bis hin zur Endzeit gelten würde. Der
Prophet wusste, dass die Verheißungen
Gottes an Bedingungen gebunden sind
und befürchtete, dass die Rückkehr
der Israeliten durch ihren Ungehorsam
verzögert werden könnte. Er studierte die
Weissagung Jeremias über die siebzig
Jahre der Wegführung und erfuhr nach
seinem Gebet bereits eine wunderbare
Erhörung durch das Erscheinen des
Engels Gabriel. Dieser beginnt mit der
Erklärung der siebzig Jahrwochen, die
über das Volk Israel und die heilige
Stadt Jerusalem “abgeschnitten” sind,
nämlich von einem größeren Zeitraum,
den 2300 Jahrtagen. Der Engel beginnt
mit seiner Erklärung da, wo er vorher
aufgehört hatte, bei den Abendmorgen
(8,26). Die Ereignisse, die innerhalb der
siebzig Jahrwochen geschehen sollten,
werden kurz aufgeführt: “den Frevel
(Abfall) zum Abschluss zu bringen”: Die
Hebräer begingen ihre größte Sünde in
der Verwerfung und Kreuzigung Jesu
[Jahschua]; “die Sünden zu vollenden”:
Dieses geschah durch die Kreuzigung
Daniel 9
Jesu [Jahschua] auf Golgatha; “um die
Übertretung zu sühnen”: Erfüllung im
stellvertretenden Opfertod des Sohnes
Gottes [JAHWEH’s]; “ewige Gerechtigkeit
(Heil) zu bringen”: Die Gerechtigkeit, die
Jesus [Jahschua] in seinem sündlosen
Leben offenbarte und die er jedem gibt,
der ihn als persönlichen Erlöser im
Glauben annimmt. “Das Gesicht und
+die Weissagung des+ Propheten zu
bestätigen”: Die genaue Erfüllung aller
Prophezeiungen über die Menschwerdung
Jesu [Jahschua], seinen Tod und seine
Auferstehung bestätigen das Gesicht und
die Weissagung als göttlich und sichern
auch die Erfüllung der 2300 Abend und
Morgen, da ja die siebzig Jahrwochen
davon “abgeschnitten” sind; “und ein
Hochheiliges zu salben” (9,24): Das Ende
der siebzig Jahrwochen, als erster Teil
der 2300 Jahrtage, ist die Zeit der Salbung
des Heiligtums der Heiligtümer, nämlich
des himmlischen Heiligtums (Hebr. 9,11)
oder des Anfanges des priesterlichen
Vermittlungsdienstes
unseres
Hohenpriesters Jesu [Jahschua], und
das Ende der 2300 Jahrtage ist das Ende
dieses Dienstes durch die Reinigung des
Heiligtums im Himmel (Dan. 8,14).
was aghast about the face of the 2300
evening morning, because the angel
had told him that the face was valid
many days to the point of the end time.
The prophet knew that the promises of
God are bound to conditions and was
afraid that the return of the Israelites
could be delayed by her disobedience.
He studied the prophecy of Jeremiah
for the seventy years of the guidance
to Babylon and came to know after his
prayer already a wonderful hearing by
the appearance of the angel Gabriel.
This one begins with the explanation of
seventy annual weeks which are „cut off“
over the people of Israel and the holy
city of Jerusalem, namely by a bigger
period, the 2300 annual days. The angel
begins with his explanation where he
had stopped before, with the evening
morning (8,26). The events which should
happen within the seventy annual weeks
are briefly quoted: “to bring the sacrilege
(rubbish) to the end”: The Hebrews
committed their biggest sin in the drop
and crucifixion of Jesus [Yahshua];
“to finish the sins”: This happened
47
by the crucifixion of Jesus [Yahshua]
on Calvary; “to expiate the violation”:
Fulfilment in the acting sacrificial death
of the son of God [YAHWEH]; “to bring
everlasting justice (Salvation)”: The
justice which Jesus [Yahshua] revealed
in his sinless life and which he gives to
everybody who accepts him as a personal
Saviour in the faith. “To confirm the face
and +the prophecy of the+ prophet”: The
exact fulfilment of all prophecies about
the incarnation of Jesus [Yahshua], of
his death and his resurrection confirm
the face and the prophecy as divine
and save also the fulfilment of the 2300
evening and morning, because the
seventy annual weeks are „cut off“ of
it; “and to anoint a sacrosanct” (9,24):
The end of the seventy annual weeks, as
the first part of 2300 annual days, is the
time of the anointment of the sanctum
of the sanctums, namely of the heavenly
sanctum (Hebr. 9,11) or the beginning of
the priestly mediation service of our High
Priest Jesus [Yahshua], and the end of
the 2300 annual days is the end of this
service by the cleaning of the sanctum in
heaven (Dan. 8,14).
Dan 9,25 So wisse nun und merke:
von der Zeit an, da ausgeht der Befehl,
daß Jerusalem soll wieder gebaut
werden, bis auf den Gesalbten /
den Messias, den Fürsten, sind
sieben Wochen; und zweiundsechzig
Wochen, so werden die Gassen
und
Mauern
wieder
gebaut
werden, wiewohl in kümmerlicher
Zeit / in Drangsal der Zeiten.
KJV + EL = KNOW THEREFORE
AND UNDERSTAND, THAT FROM
THE GOING FORTH OF THE
COMMANDMENT TO RESTORE AND
TO BUILD JERUSALEM TO THE
MESSIAH THE PRINCE SHALL BE
SEVEN WEEKS, AND SIXTY AND
TWO WEEKS: THE STREET SHALL
BE BUILT AGAIN, AND THE WALL,
EVEN IN TROUBLOUS TIMES.
Esra 6,14; 7,1-28
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Befehl
zum Wiederaufbau Jerusalems (der
dritte und entscheidende) wurde von
Artaxerxes (Esra 7,1-26; 6,14) im Jahre
++ 457 v. Chr. ++ gegeben. Sieben
48
Daniel 9
Jahrwochen Weissagungszeit sind ++ 49
Jahre ++ und führen in das Jahr ++ 408
v. Chr. ++ In dieser Zeit wurde Jerusalem
“mit Platz und Graben in Bedrängnis der
Zeiten” unter großen Hindernissen wieder
aufgebaut. Bis zum Gesalbten, Christus,
als dem verheißenen Messias sollten
weitere 62 Wochen (9,25) ++ 434 Jahre
++ vergehen und diese enden im Jahre
++ 27. n. Chr. ++ In jenem Jahre wurde
Jesus [Jahschua] nach seiner Taufe mit
dem heiligen Geist für sein (Messias)Amt
gesalbt (Luk. 3,21.22.1). Jesus [Jahschua]
selbst erklärte [in] Luk. 4,18: “Der Geist
des Herrn [= JAHWEH’s!] ist auf mir, weil
er mich gesalbt hat”. Nach seiner Taufe
kam Jesus [Jahschua] nach Galiläa
und verkündigte die Frohbotschaft vom
Reiche Gottes [JAHWEH’s] und sprach:
“Erfüllt ist die Zeit” (Mark. 1,14.15). Nach
der Weissagung sollte der Gesalbte einen
gewaltsamen Tod sterben, “ausgerottet”
werden (9,26), und zwar mitten in der
Woche. In der letzten, siebzigsten Woche,
würde der Gesalbte mit vielen einen
festen Bund schließen. ++ 3 1/2 Jahre
++ Da die siebzigste Woche ++ 31 n. Chr.
++ noch über Israel “abgeschnitten”
war, muss es sich um den Neuen Bund
handeln, von dem bereits Jeremia
geweissagt hat, dass Christus [der
Messias] mit Israel und Juda einen Neuen
Bund schließen würde. Christus [Der
Messias] hat mit den Hebräern den Neuen
Bund geschlossen. Die Apostel und die
ersten Christen waren alle Israeliten
nicht nur dem Geiste, sondern auch dem
Fleische nach. Die restliche 1/2 Woche
sind ++ 3 1/2 Jahre ++ und führen zum
Ende der über Israel “abgeschnittenen”
70 Jahrwochen ++ 34 n. Chr. ++ “... wird er
Schlachtopfer und Speiseopfer aufhören
lassen”. Als Christus [der Messias]
am Kreuz starb, wurde der Vorhang im
Tempel von oben bis unten in zwei Stücke
zerrissen (Mt. 27,51). Gott bekundete
dadurch,
dass
die
Schattenopfer
ihre Bedeutung verloren hatten, weil
Jesus [Jahschua] als das wahre
Opferlamm gestorben war (Dan. 9,27).
Nach Ablauf der siebzig Jahrwochen,
nachdem die Hebräer in ihrer großen
Mehrheit Jesu [Jahschua] als Messias
verworfen hatten, wurde Israel von Gott
als auserwähltes Volk verworfen (Mt.
21,43). Die an Christus [den Messias]
gläubigen Israeliten waren als Gemeinde
Jesu [Jahschua] das Israel des Neuen
Bundes geworden und die Apostel
verkündigten die Heilsbotschaft(en) den
Nationen. “Die Stadt und das Heiligtum”
wurden durch das römische Heer des
Titus (der “heranziehende Fürst”) im Jahre
70 n. Chr. zerstört. Mit den römischen
Legionen und ihren Feldzeichen stand
der “Greuel der Verwüstung” an der
heiligen Stätte, wie Jesus [Jahschua]
auch bereits geweissagt hatte (Mt. 24,15).
Da die siebzig Jahrwochen der erste
Teil, “abgeschnitten” von den 2300
Jahrestagen sind, so ist ihr Beginn auch
der Anfang der 2300 Abendmorgen. Die
verbleibenden ++1810 Jahre ++ bringen in
das ++ Jahr 1844 n. Chr. ++ Beginn der
Reinigung des himmlischen Heiligtums
(siehe Erklrg. Dan. 8,13.14).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The order for
the reconstruction of Jerusalem (the third
and determining) came from Artaxerxes
(Ezra 7,1-26; 6,14) in the year ++ in 457 B.
C. Seven annual weeks prophecy time are
++ 49 years ++ and lead into the year ++
408 B. C. ++ In this time “with place and
ditch Jerusalem was rebuilt in distress of
the times” under big obstacles. Up to the
anointed, Christ, as the promised Messiah
further 62 weeks (9,25) ++ 434 years ++
should pass and these end in the year
++ 27. A.D. ++ that year Jesus [Yahshua]
was anointed after his baptism with the
holy Spirit for his (Messiah)function
(Luke 3,21.22.1). Jesus [Yahshua] himself
explained [in] Luke 4,18: “The Spirit
of the Lord [= YAHWEH!] is upon me,
because he hath anointed me”. After his
baptism Jesus [Yahshua] came to Galilee
and announced the good tidings of the
empire of God [YAHWEH] and spoke:
“The time is fulfilled” (Mark 1,14.15).
After the prophecy the anointed a forcible
death should die, become „exterminated“
(9,26), namely in the middle of the week.
In the last, seventieth week, the anointed
with a lot of one firm alliance would close.
++ 3 1/2 years ++ Because the seventieth
week ++ in 31 A. D. ++ still over Israel
was „cut off“, it must concern the new
alliance from which already Jeremiah
has prophesied that Christ [the Messiah]
with Israel and Judah would close a new
alliance. Christ [The Messiah] has closed
the new alliance with the Hebrews. The
apostles and the first Christians were
all Israelites not only in mind, but also
Daniel 9
after the meat. The remaining 1/2 weeks
are ++ 3 1/2 years ++ and lead to the end
of the „cut-off“ 70 annual weeks about
Israel++ in 34 A. D.++ “... he shall cause
the sacrifice and the oblation to cease”.
When Christ [the Messiah] died on the
cross, the curtain was torn in the temple
from the top to bottom in two pieces
(Matth. 27,51). God evinced thereby that
the shadow victims had lost her meaning
because Jesus [Yahshua] had died as
the true sacrificial lamb (Dan. 9,27).
At the end of the seventy annual weeks,
after the Hebrews had rejected in their
vast majority Jesus [Yahshua] as the
Messiah, Israel was rejected by God as
elected people (Matth. 21,43). To Christ
[the Messiah] religious Israelites had
become as a church of Jesus [Jahschua]
the Israel of the new alliance and the
apostles announced the message(s) of
salvation to the nations. “The town and
the sanctum” were destroyed by the
Roman army of Titus (the “approaching
prince”) in the year 70 A. D. With the
Roman legions and her field signs
the abomination of desolation” stood
in sanctuary as Jesus [Yahshua] had
already
prophesied
(Matth.
24,15).
Because the seventy annual weeks
are the first part, „cut off“ by the 2300
anniversaries, their beginning is also the
beginning of the 2300 evening morning.
The remaining ++1810 years ++ bring in
the year ++ 1844 A. D. ++ Beginning of the
cleaning of the heavenly sanctum (see
explanation Dan. 8,13.14).
Dan 9,26 Und nach den
zweiundsechzig Wochen wird der
Gesalbte ausgerottet werden und
nichts mehr sein (nichts [keine
Schuld] ist an ihm). Und das Volk
eines Fürsten wird kommen und die
Stadt und das Heiligtum verstören,
daß es ein Ende nehmen wird wie
durch eine Flut; und bis zum Ende
des Streits wird‘s wüst bleiben.
KJV + EL = AND AFTER THE SIXTY
AND TWO WEEKS SHALL MESSIAH
BE CUT OFF, BUT NOT FOR
HIMSELF: AND THE PEOPLE OF
THE PRINCE THAT SHALL COME
SHALL DESTROY THE CITY AND
THE SANCTUARY; AND THE END
OF IT SHALL BE WITH A FLOOD,
49
AND TO THE END OF THE WAR
DESOLATIONS ARE DETERMINED.
Luk 21,24
Dan 9,27 Er wird aber vielen den
Bund stärken eine Woche lang.
Und mitten in der Woche wird das
Opfer und Speisopfer aufhören.
Und bei den Flügeln werden stehen
Greuel der Verwüstung, bis das
Verderben, welches beschlossen
ist, sich über die Verwüstung
(den Verwüster) ergießen wird.
KJV + EL = AND HE SHALL
CONFIRM THE COVENANT WITH
MANY FOR ONE WEEK: AND IN
THE MIDST OF THE WEEK HE
SHALL CAUSE THE SACRIFICE
AND THE OBLATION TO CEASE,
AND FOR THE OVERSPREADING
OF ABONIMATIONS HE SHALL
MAKE IT DESOLATE, EVEN UNTIL
THE
CONSUMMATION,
AND
THAT DETERMINED SHALL BE
POURED UPON THE DESOLATE.
Kap 12,11; Matth 24,15
„Er wird aber vielen den Bund stärken
eine Woche lang.“ Die hier erwähnte
Woche ist die letzte der siebzig; es sind
die letzten sieben Jahre der den Juden
besonders zugemessenen Zeitspanne.
Während dieser Zeit, welche sich von 27
bis 34 n. Chr. erstreckte, ließ Jesus erst
persönlich, dann durch seine Jünger
die Einladung des Evangeliums ganz
besonders an die Juden ergehen...
„Mitten in der Woche wird das Opfer und
Speisopfer aufhören.“ Im Jahre 31 n.
Chr., 3 1/2 Jahre nach seiner Taufe, wurde
der Herr gekreuzigt. Mit diesem großen
auf Golgatha dargebrachten Opfer hörte
jenes Opfersystem auf, welches vier
Jahrtausende lang vorwärts auf das
Lamm Gottes hingewiesen hatte. Der
Schatten war im Wesen aufgegangen,
und alle Opfer und Gaben des
Zeremonialgesetzes sollten hier enden.
Die besonders für die Juden bestimmten
siebzig Wochen oder 490 Jahre liefen, wie
wir gesehen haben, im Jahre 34 n. Chr.
ab. Zu jener Zeit besiegelte das jüdische
Volk durch den Beschluß des Hohen
Rates die Verwerfung des Evangeliums,
indem sie Stephanus steinigte und
50
Daniel 9. 10
Daniel 10
490 days -- having been cut off from the
2300, there were 1810 days remaining.
After the end of 490 days, the 1810 days
were still to be fulfilled. From A.D. 34,
1810 years extend to 1844. Consequently
the 2300 days of Daniel 8:14 terminate
in 1844. At the expiration of this great
prophetic period, upon the testimony of
the angel of God, „the sanctuary shall be
cleansed.“ - The Great Controversy, Ellen
G. White, p. 330 + 331
Kapitel 10
die Nachfolger Christi verfolgte. Dann
wurde die Heilsbotschaft, die hinfort
nicht länger auf das auserwählte Volk
beschränkt war, der Welt verkündigt.
Die
Jünger,
durch
Verfolgung
gezwungen, aus Jerusalem zu fliehen,
„gingen um und predigten das Wort. ...
Soweit ist jede Angabe der Weissagung
auffallend erfüllt und der Anfang der
siebzig Wochen ohne irgendwelchen
Zweifel auf 457 v. Chr. und ihr Ablauf
auf 34 n. Chr. festgelegt worden. Mittels
dieser Angaben ist es nicht schwer, das
Ende der 2300 Tage zu finden. Da die
siebzig Wochen 490 Tage von den 2300
Tagen abgeschnitten sind, bleiben noch
1810 Tage übrig. Nach Beendigung der
490 Tage mußten die 1810 Tage noch
erfüllt werden. Vom Jahre 34 n. Chr.
erstrecken sich 1810 Jahre bis zum Jahr
1844. Nach dem Ablauf dieser großen
prophetischen Zeitspanne sollte nach
dem Zeugnis des Engels Gottes „das
Heiligtum wieder geweiht [gereinigt]
werden.“ - Der große Kampf / Der grosse
Konflikt, Ellen G. White, S. 330 + 331
„And He shall confirm the covenant
with many for one week.“ The „week“
here brought to view is the last one of
the seventy; it is the last seven years
of the period allotted especially to the
Jews. During this time, extending from
A.D. 27 to A.D. 34, Christ, at first in
person and afterward by His disciples,
extended the gospel [good tidings]
invitation especially to the Jews...
„In the midst of the week He shall
cause the sacrifice and the oblation to
cease.“ In A.D. 31, three and a half years
after His baptism, our Lord [Master!]
was crucified. With the great sacrifice
offered upon Calvary, ended that system
of offerings which for four thousand
years had pointed forward to the Lamb
of God. Type had met antitype, and
all the sacrifices and oblations of the
ceremonial system were there to cease.
The seventy weeks, or 490 years,
especially allotted to the Jews, ended,
as we have seen, in A.D. 34. At that
time, through the action of the Jewish
Sanhedrin,
the
nation
sealed
its
rejection of the gospel [good tidings]
by the martyrdom of Stephen and the
persecution of the followers of Christ.
Then the message of salvation, no longer
restricted to the chosen people, was
given to the world. The disciples, forced
by persecution to flee from Jerusalem,
„went everywhere preaching the word.“ ...
Thus far every specification of the
prophecies is strikingly fulfilled, and the
beginning of the seventy weeks is fixed
beyond question at 457 B.C., and their
expiration in A.D. 34. From this data there
is no difficulty in finding the termination
of the 2300 days. The seventy weeks --
Dan 10,1 MENGE = Im dritten Jahr
des Perserkönigs Cyrus (Kores,
Koresch) wurde dem Daniel, der auch
den Namen Beltsazar (Beltschazzar)
führte, eine Offenbarung zuteil, und
diese Offenbarung ist zuverlässig
und bezieht sich auf große Trübsal;
er aber achtete genau auf die
Offenbarung und gab auf das Gesicht
acht.
KJV + EL = IN THE THIRD YEAR
OF CYRUS KING OF PERSIA
A THING WAS REVEALED TO
DANIEL,
WHOSE
NAME
WAS
CALLED
BELTESHAZZAR;
AND
THE THING WAS TRUE, BUT THE
TIME APPOINTED
WAS
LONG
(MENGE = AT THAT TIME [IN THE
END] OF GREAT MISERY): AND HE
UNDERSTOOD THE THING, AND HAD
UNDERSTANDING OF THE VISION.
Kap / chap. 1,21; 1,7; 12,1
Dan 10,2 Zur selben Zeit war ich,
Daniel, traurig drei Wochen lang.
KJV + EL = IN THOSE DAYS I DANIEL
WAS MOURNING THREE FULL
WEEKS.
Dan 10,3 Ich aß keine leckere
Speise, Fleisch und Wein kam nicht in
meinen Mund, und salbte mich auch
nie, bis die drei Wochen um waren.
KJV + EL = I ATE NO PLEASANT
BREAD, NEITHER CAME FLESH
NOR WINE IN MY MOUTH, NEITHER
DID I ANOINT MYSELF AT ALL,
TILL THREE WHOLE WEEKS WERE
FULFILLED.
51
Dan 10,4 Und am vierundzwanzigsten
Tage des Monats war ich bei
dem
großen
Wasser
Hiddekkel*
KJV + EL = AND IN THE TWENTY AND
FOURTH DAY OF THE FIRST MONTH,
AS I WAS BY THE SIDE OF THE
GREAT RIVER, WHICH IS HIDDEKEL;
* Tigris
Dan 10,5 und hob meine Augen auf
und sah, und siehe, da stand ein
Mann in Leinwand und hatte einen
goldenen Gürtel um seine Lenden.
KJV + EL = THEN I LIFTED UP MY
EYES, AND LOOKED, AND BEHOLD
A CERTAIN MAN CLOTHED IN LINEN,
WHOSE LOINS WERE GIRDED
WITH FINE GOLD OF UPHAZ:
Hes 9,2; Offb 1,13-15
Dan 10,6 Sein Leib war wie Türkis,
sein Antlitz wie ein Blitz, seine Augen
wie feurige Fackeln, seine Arme und
Füße wie helles, glattes Erz, und
seine Rede war wie ein großes Getön.
KJV + EL = HIS BODY ALSO WAS
LIKE THE BERYL, AND HIS FACE AS
THE APPEARANCE OF LIGHTNING,
AND HIS EYES AS LAMPS OF FIRE,
AND HIS ARMS AND HIS FEET LIKE
IN COLOUR TO POLISHED BRASS
(BRONZE), AND THE VOICE OF
HIS WORDS LIKE THE VOICE OF A
MULTITUDE.
Dan 10,7 Aber ich, Daniel, sah
die Erscheinung / Gesicht allein,
und die Männer, die bei mir waren,
sahen‘s nicht; doch fiel ein großer
Schrecken über sie, so daß sie
flohen
und
sich
verkrochen.
KJV + EL = AND I, DANIEL ALONE
SAW THE VISION: FOR THE MEN
THAT WERE WITH ME SAW NOT THE
VISION; BUT A GREAT QUAKING
FELL UPON THEM, AND THEY FLED
TO HIDE THEMSELVES.
Dan 10,8 Und ich blieb allein und
sah dies große Gesicht. Es blieb aber
keine Kraft in mir, und ich ward sehr
entstellt und hatte keine Kraft mehr.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE I WAS LEFT
52
Daniel 10
ALONE, AND SAW THIS GREAT
VISION, AND THERE REMAINED
NO STRENGTH IN ME: FOR MY
COMELINESS WAS TURNED IN ME
INTO CORRUPTION, AND I RETAINED
NO STRENGTH.
Dan 10,9 Und ich hörte seine
Rede;
und
in
dem
ich
sie
hörte,
sank
ich
ohnmächtig
auf mein Angesicht zur Erde.
KJV + EL = YET I HEARD THE
VOICE OF HIS WORDS: AND
WHEN I HEARD THE VOICE OF
HIS WORDS, THEN WAS I IN A
DEEP SLEEP ON MY FACE, AND
MY FACE TOWARD THE GROUND.
Kap 8,17.18
Dan 10,10 Und siehe, eine Hand
rührte mich an und half mir auf
die Kniee und auf die Hände,
KJV + EL = AND, BEHOLD, AN HAND
TOUCHED ME, WHICH SET ME UPON
MY KNEES AND UPON THE PALMS
OF MY HANDS.
Dan 10,11 und er sprach zu mir: Du,
lieber Daniel, merke auf die Worte,
die ich mit dir rede, und richte dich
auf; denn ich bin jetzt zu dir gesandt.
Und da er solches mit mir redete,
richtete ich mich auf und zitterte.
KJV + EL = AND HE SAID TO ME, O
DANIEL, A MAN GREATLY BELOVED,
UNDERSTAND THE WORDS THAT
I SPEAK TO YOU, AND STAND
UPRIGHT: FOR TO YOU AM I NOW
SENT. AND WHEN HE HAD SPOKEN
THIS WORD TO ME, I STOOD
TREMBLING.
Dan 10,12 Und er sprach zu mir:
Fürchte dich nicht, Daniel; denn
von dem ersten Tage an, da du von
Herzen begehrtest zu verstehen
und dich kasteitest (gedemütigt
hast!) vor deinem Gott, sind
deine Worte erhört; und ich bin
gekommen
um
deinetwillen.
KJV + EL = THEN SAID HE TO ME,
FEAR NOT, DANIEL: FOR FROM THE
FIRST DAY THAT YOU DID SET YOUR
HEART TO UNDERSTAND, AND TO
HUMBLE YOURSELF BEFORE YOUR
ELOHIM, YOUR WORDS WERE
HEARD, AND I AM COME FOR YOUR
WORDS.
Dan 10,13 Aber der Fürst des
Königreiches
im
Perserland
hat
mir
einundzwanzig
Tage
widerstanden; und siehe, Michael,
der vornehmsten Fürsten einer,
kam mir zu Hilfe; da behielt ich den
Sieg bei den Königen in Persien.
KJV + EL = BUT THE PRINCE OF THE
KINGDOM OF PERSIA WITHSTOOD
ME TWENTY AND ONE DAYS;
BUT, LO, MICHAEL, ONE OF THE
CHIEF PRINCES, CAME TO HELP
ME; AND I REMAINED THERE
WITH THE KINGS OF PERSIA.
V. 20.21
Dan 10,14 Nun aber komme ich, daß
ich dich unterrichte, wie es deinem
Volk hernach gehen wird; denn
das Gesicht wird erst nach etlicher
Zeit geschehen (MENGE = auf die
Tage der Zukunft / genauer: der
WIEDERKUNFT!)
KJV + EL = NOW I AM COME TO
MAKE YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT
SHALL HAPPEN TO YOUR PEOPLE
IN THE LATTER DAYS (MENGE =
IN THE DAYS OF THE FUTURE /
exact: the SECOND COMING): FOR
YET THE VISION IS FOR MANY DAYS.
Kap 9,22
Dan 10,15 Und als er solches mit mir
redete, schlug ich mein Angesicht
nieder zur Erde und schwieg still.
KJV + EL = AND WHEN HE HAD
SPOKEN SUCH WORDS TO ME, I SET
MY FACE TOWARD THE GROUND,
AND I BECAME DUMB.
Dan 10,16 Und siehe, da rührte einer,
der den Menschenkindern ähnlich
sah, meine Lippen an. Und ich
öffnete meinen Mund und redete und
sprach zu dem, der vor mir stand:
MEIN HErr, MEINE GELENKE BEBEN
MIR ÜBER DEM GESICHT (WEGEN
Daniel 10. 11
DIESER
ERSCHEINUNG
HABEN
MICH MEINE WEHEN ÜBERFALLEN)
UND ICH HABE KEINE KRAFT
MEHR IN MIR (KEIN ODEM).
KJV + EL = AND, BEHOLD, ONE IN
THE LIKENESS OF THE SONS OF
MEN TOUCHED MY LIPS: THEN I
OPENED MY MOUTH, AND SPOKE
AND SAID TO HIM THAT STOOD
BEFORE ME, O MY MASTER, BY THE
VISION MY SORROWS ARE TURNED
UPON ME, AND I HAVE RETAINED
NO STRENGTH.
Jes 6,7; Jer 1,9
Dan 10,17 UND WIE KANN
DER KNECHT MEINES HERRN
(JAHWEH’S) MIT MEINEM HErrn
(JAHSCHUA
DEN
MESSIAS)
REDEN, WEIL NUN KEINE KRAFT
MEHR IN MIR IST UND ICH AUCH
KEINEN ODEM ( ! ) MEHR HABE?
KJV + EL = FOR HOW CAN THE
SERVANT OF THIS MY MASTER
(YAHWEH) TALK WITH THIS MY
MASTER (YAHSHUA THE MESSIAH)?
FOR AS FOR ME, STRAIGHTWAY
THERE REMAINED NO STRENGTH
IN ME, NEITHER IS THERE BREATH
LEFT IN ME.
4. Mose 24,4
Dan 10,18 DA RÜHRTE EINER,
GLEICH
WIE
EIN
MENSCH
GESTALTET,
MICH
ABERMALS
AN
UND
STÄRKTE
MICH
KJV + EL = THEN THERE CAME
AGAIN AND TOUCHED ME ONE LIKE
THE APPEARANCE OF A MAN, AND
HE STRENGTHENED ME,
Dan 10,19 und sprach: Fürchte dich
nicht, du lieber Mann! Friede sei
mit dir! Und sei getrost, sei getrost!
Und als er mit mir redete, ermannte
ich mich und sprach: Mein HErr
rede! denn du hast mich gestärkt.
KJV + EL = AND SAID, O MAN
GREATLY BELOVED, FEAR NOT:
PEACE BE TO YOU, BE STRONG,
YES, BE STRONG. AND WHEN
HE HAD SPOKEN TO ME, I WAS
53
STRENGTHENED,
AND
SAID,
LET MY MASTER SPEAK; FOR
YOU HAVE STRENGTHENED ME.
Offb 1,17
Dan 10,20 Und er sprach: Weißt du
auch, warum ich zu dir gekommen
bin? Jetzt will ich wieder hin und
mit dem Fürsten in Perserland [dem
Schutzengel Persiens] streiten; aber
wenn ich wegziehe, siehe, so wird
der Fürst [der Schutzengel] von
Griechenland kommen.
KJV + EL = THEN SAID HE, KNOW
YOU WHY I COME TO YOU? AND
NOW WILL I RETURN TO FIGHT
WITH THE PRINCE OF PERSIA: AND
WHEN I AM GONE FORTH, LO, THE
PRINCE OF GREECE SHALL COME.
PRINCE = GUARIDAN ANGEL - V. 13
Dan 10,21 MENGE = DOCH ICH WILL
DIR VERKÜNDIGEN, WAS IM BUCH
DER WAHRHEIT AUFGEZEICHNET
STEHT. UND KEIN EINZIGER STEHT
MIR IM KAMPFE GEGEN JENE MIT
ENTSCHIEDENHEIT BEI AUSSER
EUREM SCHUTZENGEL MICHAEL.
KJV + EL = BUT I WILL SHOW
YOU THAT WHICH IS NOTED IN
THE SCRIPTURE OF TRUTH: AND
THERE IS NONE THAT HOLDS
WITH ME IN THESE THINGS,
BUT MICHAEL YOUR PRINCE.
PRINCE = GUARDIAN ANGEL!
Kapitel 11
Dan 11,1 Denn ich stand ihm bei im
ersten Jahr des Darius, des Meders
(Medo-Persisches
Reich
538
331 v. Chr.), daß ich ihm hülfe und
ihn stärkte.
KJV + EL = ALSO I IN THE FIRST
YEAR OF DARIUS THE MEDE, EVEN
I, STOOD TO CONFIRM AND TO
STRENGTHEN HIM.
Dan 11,2 Und nun will ich dir
anzeigen, was gewiß geschehen
soll. Siehe, es werden drei Könige
in Persien aufstehen; der vierte aber
54
Daniel 11
wird den größern Reichtum haben
denn alle andern; und wenn er in
seinem Reichtum am mächtigsten
ist, wird er alles wider das
Königreich in Griechenland erregen.
KJV + EL = AND NOW WILL I SHOW
YOU THE TRUTH. BEHOLD, THERE
SHALL STAND UP YET THREE KINGS
IN PERSIA; AND THE FOURTH SHALL
BE FAR RICHER THAN THEY ALL:
AND BY HIS STRENGTH THROUGH
HIS RICHES HE SHALL STIR UP ALL
AGAINST THE REALM OF GREECE.
Kap 10,21; Jes 46,9-11; 48,3-7
schrieb diese Worte zur Regierungszeit
des Koresch. Die drei Könige, die ihm
folgten, sind: Kambyses, der falsche
Smerdis und Darius Hystaspis und der
vierte Xerxes, der Achaschwerosch des
Buches Esther. Er setzte alle Völker mit
einer bis dahin beispiellosen Kampfmacht
gegen Griechenland in Bewegung und
unterlag trotzdem in seinem gewaltigen
Kriegszug.
wrote these words at the reign of Cyrus.
The three kings who followed him are:
Cambyses, the wrong Smerdis and Darius
Hystaspis and the fourth Xerxes, the
Ahasuerus of the book Esther. He set in
motion all people with an unprecedented
fight power till then against Greece
and was succumb, nevertheless, in his
immense campaign.
Dan 11,3 Darnach wird ein
mächtiger König aufstehen und
mit großer Macht herrschen, und
was er will, wird er ausrichten.
KJV + EL = AND A MIGHTY KING
SHALL STAND UP, THAT SHALL
RULE WITH GREAT DOMINION, AND
DO ACCORDING TO HIS WILL.
Dan 11,4 Und wenn er aufs Höchste
gekommen ist, wird sein Reich
zerbrechen und sich in alle vier
Winde des Himmels zerteilen, nicht
auf seine Nachkommen, auch nicht
mit solcher Macht, wie sie gewesen
ist; denn sein Reich wird ausgerottet
und
Fremden
zuteil
werden.
KJV + EL = AND WHEN HE SHALL
STAND UP, HIS KINGDOM SHALL
BE BROKEN, AND SHALL BE
DIVIDED
TOWARD
THE
FOUR
WINDS OF HEAVEN, AND NOT TO
HIS POSTERITY, NOR ACCORDING
TO HIS DOMINION WHICH HE
RELUD:
FOR
HIS
KINGDOM
SHALL BE PLUCKED UP, EVEN
FOR OTHERS BESIDES THESE.
Kap 8,8.22
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der mächtige
König war Alexander der Große, der
über das größte bis dahin bekannte
Weltreich herrschte. Sei Reich zerfiel
nach seinem Tode (323 v. Chr.) in vier
Reiche, über die aber niemand von seiner
Nachkommenschaft herrschte, da sie alle
ermordet wurden.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The mighty
king was Alexander the Great who ruled
over the biggest world empire known till
then. His empire disintegrated after his
death (in 323 B. C.) into four empires
over which, however, nobody ruled of his
progeny, because they all were murdered.
Dan 11,5 Und der König gegen
Mittag (des Südens), welcher ist
seiner Fürsten einer, wird mächtig
werden; aber gegen ihn wird einer
auch mächtig sein und herrschen,
dessen Herrschaft wird groß sein.
KJV + EL = AND THE KING OF THE
SOUTH SHALL BE STRONG, AND
ONE OF HIS PRINCES; AND HE
SHALL BE STRONG ABOVE HIM, AND
HAVE DOMINION; HIS DOMINION
SHALL BE A GREAT DOMINION.
Dan 11,6 Nach etlichen Jahren
aber werden sie sich miteinander
befreunden (ein Bündnis schließen);
die Tochter des Königs gegen
Mittag (des Südens) wird kommen
zum König gegen Mitternacht (des
Nordens), Einigkeit zu machen
(Frieden zu stiften). Aber ihr wird
die Macht (Kraft) des Arms nicht
bleiben, dazu wird er und sein Arm
nicht bestehen bleiben; sondern
sie wird übergeben werden samt
denen, die sie gebracht haben,
Daniel 11
und dem, der sie erzeugt hat, und
dem, der sie eine Weile mächtig
gemacht hat (ihr Schutzherr war).
KJV + EL = AND IN THE END
OF YEARS THEY SHALL JOIN
THEMSELVES TOGEHTER; FOR THE
KING‘S DAUGHTER OF THE SOUTH
SHALL COME TO THE KING OF THE
NORTH TO MAKE AN AGREEMENT:
BUT SHE SHALL NOT RETAIN THE
POWER OF THE ARM; NEITHER
SHALL HE STAND, NOR HIS ARM:
BUT SHE SHALL BE GIVEN UP, AND
THEY THAT BROUGHT HER, AND
HE THAT PROCREATED HER, AND
HE THAT STRENGTHENED HER IN
THESE TIMES.
Erklärung
von
Ernst
Simon:
Die
Weissagung bezieht sich in diesem
Kapitel meistens auf den Südkönig oder
das Südreich und den Nordkönig oder das
Nordreich; Palästina ist der Mittelpunkt,
Ägypten unter den Ptolemäern ist das
Südreich und Syrien unter Seleukiden
das Nordreich. “Der König des Südens”
(11,5) ist Ptolemäus I. und der Oberste
Seleukos I. Nikator, der mächtiger als
der König wurde. Antiochus II., der Enkel
Seluekos I., war genötigt, mit Ptolemäus
II. (etwa 248 v. Chr.) Frieden zu schließen
und dessen Tochter Berenike zu heiraten.
Ihr Vater, Ptolemäus II., starb; sie wurde
mit ihrem ägyptischen Gefolge und mit
ihrem Sohn getötet und “ihr Schutzherr”,
ihr Gatte Antiochus II., wurde vergiftet.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The prophecy
refers in this chapter mostly to the south
king or the south empire and the north
king or the north empire;Palestine is the
centre, Egypt under the Ptolemy is the
south empire and Syria under Seleucids
the north empire. “The king of the south”
(11,5) is Ptolemy I. and the supreme
Seleucus I Nicator who became more
powerful than the king. Antiochus II, the
grandson of Seleucus I. was coerced to
make peace with Ptolemy II (about in 248
B.C.) and to marry his daughter Berenice.
Their father, Ptolemäus II, died; she was
killed with her Egyptian suite and with
her son and “her protector”, her husband
Antiochus II, was poisoned.
55
Dan 11,7 Es wird aber der Zweige
einer von ihrem Stamm aufkommen;
der wird kommen mit Heereskraft
und dem König gegen Mitternacht
( = Norden) in seine Feste fallen
und wird‘s ausrichten und siegen.
KJV + EL = BUT OUT OF A BRANCH
OF HER ROOTS SHALL ONE STAND
UP IN HIS PLACE, WHO SHALL
COME WITH AN ARMY, AND SHALL
ENTER INTO THE FORTRESS OF
THE KING OF THE NORTH, AND
SHALL DEAL AGAINST THEM, AND
SHALL PREVAIL:
Dan 11,8 Auch wird er ihre Götter
und Bilder samt den köstlichen
Kleinoden, silbernen und goldenen,
(als
Beute)
wegführen
nach
Ägypten und etliche Jahre vor
dem König gegen Mitternacht (des
Nordens) wohl stehen bleiben.
KJV + EL = AND SHALL ALSO CARRY
CAPTIVES INTO EGYPT THEIR
ELOHIM, WITH THEIR PRINCES, AND
WITH THEIR PRECIOUS VESSELS
OF SILVER AND OF GOLD, AND HE
SHALL CONTINUE MORE YEARS
THAN THE KING OF THE NORTH.
Dan 11,9 Und dieser wird ziehen
in das Reich des Königs aus
dem Süden (gegen Mittag), aber
wieder in sein Land umkehren.
KJV + EL = So the king of the south
shall come into his kingdom, and
shall return into his own land.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Ptolemäus
III., der Bruder der Berenike, unternahm
einen Rachezug gegen Syrien, eroberte
es und kehrte mit reicher Beute nach
Ägypten zurück. Seleukos II. drang
ungefähr 240 v. Chr. in Ägypten ein, wurde
aber völlig geschlagen und gezwungen,
nach Syrien umzukehren.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Ptolemy III,
the brother of the Berenice, undertook a
revenge move against Syria, conquered
it and returned with rich prey to Egypt.
Seleucus II penetrated about in 240 B.C.
in Egypt, but he was completely hit and
was obliged to return to Syria.
56
Daniel 11
Dan 11,10 Aber seine Söhne
werden zornig werden und große
Heere zusammenbringen; und der
eine wird kommen und wie eine
Flut
daherfahren
und
wiederum
Krieg führen bis vor seine Feste.
KJV + EL = But his sons shall be
stirred up, and shall assemble a
multitude of great forces: and one
shall certainly come, and overflow,
and pass through: then shall he
return, and be stirred up, even to his
fortress.
Dan 11,11 Da wird der König aus dem
Süden (gegen Mittag) ergrimmen und
ausziehen und mit dem König aus dem
Norden (gegen Mitternacht) streiten
und wird einen solchen großen Haufen
zusammenbringen, daß ihm jener Haufe
(Heer) wird in seine Hand gegeben,
KJV + EL = And the king of the south
shall be moved with choler, and shall
come forth and fight with him, even
with the king of the north: and he
shall set forth a great multitude; but
the multitude shall be given into his
hand.
Dan 11,12 Und wird den Haufen
(das Heer) wegführen. Des wird sich
sein Herz überheben, daß er so viele
Tausende darniedergelegt hat; aber
damit wird er sein nicht mächtig werden.
KJV + EL = And when he has taken
away the multitude, his heart shall
be lifted up; and he shall cast down
many ten thousands: but he shall not
be strengthened by it.
Dan 11,13 Denn der König aus dem
Norden (gegen Mitternacht) wird
wiederum einen größeren Haufen
(Heer) zusammenbringen, als der vorige
war; und nach etlichen Jahren wird er
daherziehen mit großer Heereskraft
und mit großem Gut (Ausrüstung).
KJV + EL = For the king of the north
shall return, and shall set forth a
multitude greater than the former,
and shall certainly come after certain
years with a great army and with
much riches.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Die beiden
Söhne Seleukos II., Seleukos III., der nach
kurzer Regierungszeit ermordet wurde,
und Antiochus III. (224-187 v. Chr.),
rüsteten zum Kampf und der Letztere
drang bis zur ägyptischen Grenzfestung
Raphia vor (218 v. Chr.). Erbittert über die
erlittene Niederlage zog der “Südkönig”,
Ptolemäus IV., aus und Antiochus III.
stellte “eine große Heeresmacht” auf,
wurde aber vernichtend bei Raphia
geschlagen (217 v. Chr.). “Der König des
Nordens” stellte wiederum ein gewaltiges
und gutausgerüstetes Heer auf und nach
dem Tode Ptolemäus IV. zog er gegen
dessen Nachfolger, Ptolemäus V., der ein
fünfjähriger Knabe war.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Both sons
of Seleucus II., Seleukos III. which was
murdered after short reign and Antiochus
III. (in 224-187 B.C.), armed for the Battle
and the latter penetrated up to the
Egyptian border fortress Raffia (in 218
B. C.). Grimed about the suffered defeat
the „south king“, Ptolemäus IV. went out,
and Antiochus III set forth “a big Army”,
but, was smited destructive at raffia (in
217 B. C.). “But the king of the north”
set forth an immense and good-equipped
army and after the death of Ptolemy IV. he
went against his successor, Ptolemy V
who was a five-year-old boy.
Dan 11,14 Und zur selben Zeit werden
sich viele wider den König aus dem
Süden (gegen) Mittag setzen; auch
werden sich Abtrünnige (Zerreißer)
aus deinem Volk erheben und die
Weissagung erfüllen, und werden fallen.
KJV + EL = And in those times there
shall many stand up against the king
of the south: also the robbers of thy
people shall exalt themselves to
establish the vision; but they shall
fall.
Dan 11,15 Also wird der König aus dem
Norden (gegen Mitternacht) daherziehen
und einen Wall aufschütten und eine
feste Stadt gewinnen; und die Heere
des Südens (Mittagsheere) werden‘s
nicht können wehren, und sein bestes
Volk (seine auserlesene Mannschaft)
wird
nicht
können
widerstehen;
Daniel 11
KJV + EL = So the king of the north
shall come, and cast up a mound,
and take a well-fortified cities:
and the forces of the south shall
not withstand, neither his chosen
people, neither shall there be any
strength to withstand.
Dan 11,16 sondern der an ihn
kommt, wird seinen Willen schaffen,
und niemand wird ihm widerstehen
können. Er wird auch in das werte
Land (das Land der Zierde) kommen
und wird‘s vollenden durch seine Hand.
KJV + EL = But he that comes
against him shall do according
to his own will, and none shall
stand before him: and he shall
stand in the glorious land, which
by his hand shall be consumed.
Kap 8,9
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: In Ägypten
entstanden
Unruhen
infolge
der
schlechten Vormundschaftsregierung und
in den unterworfenen Ländern brachen
Aufstände aus. “Viele” erhoben sich
gegen den Südkönig; auch die “Söhne
der Zerreißer deines Volkes”, die Römer,
die sich damals in die Angelegenheiten
Ägyptens und Syriens einmischten. Im
Buche Daniel sind die Römer die Zerreißer
oder die Verwüster des Volkes Gottes.
198 v. Chr. schlug Antiochus III. den
ägyptischen Feldherrn Skopas bei den
Jordanquellen, schloss ihn in Sidon ein
und zwang ihn, die “befestigte” Stadt
zu übergeben. Die Streitkräfte Ägyptens
konnten nicht widerstehen, “selbst seine
auserlesene Mannschaft nicht”. Nun trat
aber die (11,14) bereits erwähnte Macht
“der Zerreißer” Israels, das eiserne Rom,
in Erscheinung. Die Römer vertrieben
Antiochus aus Europa, erschienen
190 v. Chr. das erste Mal in Asien und
schlugen Antiochus bei Magnesia. 161
v. Chr. trat Rom durch ein Bündnis mit
dem Volke Gottes in Verbindung, aber
Juda kam erst 63 v. Chr. unter römische
Oberherrschaft, als Pompejus in den
Thronstreit der beiden Makkabäerprinzen
Hyrkan und Aristobul eingriff und
Jerusalem eroberte. Die “Zerreißer”
Israels standen nun in “dem Lande der
Zierde” oder Herrlichkeit, in Palästina.
57
Explanation of Ernst Simon: In Egypt riots
began as a result of the bad guardianship
government and in the subordinated
countries rebellions broke out. „Many“
rose against the south king; also the
“sons of the breakers of your people”,
the Romans who interfered with the
matters of Egypt and Syria at that time .
In the book of Daniel the Romans are the
breakers or the desolaters of the people
of God. In 198 B.C. Antiochus III defeatd
the Egyptian general Scopas at the
Jordan springs, enclosed him in Sidon
and forced him to surrender the „walled“
town. The armed forces of Egypt could
not resist, “nor his selected team”.But
now, the already mentioned power (11,14)
“of the breaker ” of Israel, appeared,
the iron Rome. The Romans expelled
Antiochus from Europe, appeared in 190
B.C. the first time in Asia and defeated
Antiochus at magnesia. In 161 B.C. Rome
contacted with the people of God in
connection, by an alliance but Judah first
came under Roman sovereignty in 63 B.C.
, when Pompey intervened in the throne
quarrel of the both Princes of Maccabee
Hyrkan and Aristobul and conquered
Jerusalem. Now the „breakers“ of Israel
stood in the “country of the adornment”
or magnificence, in Palestine.
Dan 11,17 Und wird sein Angesicht
richten, daß er mit der Macht seines
ganzen Königreichs komme. Aber er
wird sich mit ihm vertragen und wird ihm
seine Tochter zum Weibe geben, daß
er ihn verderbe; aber es wird ihm nicht
geraten und wird nichts daraus werden.
KJV + EL = He shall also set his
face to enter with the strength of
his whole kingdom, and upright
ones with him; thus shall he do: and
he shall give him the daughter of
women, corrupting her: but she shall
not stand on his side, neither be for
him.
Dan 11,18 Darnach wird er sich kehren
wider die Inseln (Küstenländern)
und deren viele gewinnen. Aber
ein Fürst (Machthaber) wird ihn
lehren aufhören mit Schmähen,
daß er nicht mehr schmähe.
KJV + EL = AFTER THIS SHALL HE
58
Daniel 11
TURN HIS FACE TO THE ISLES, AND
SHALL TAKE MANY: BUT A PRINCE
FOR HIS OWN BEHALF SHALL
CAUSE THE REPROACH OFFERED
BY HIM TO CEASE; WITHOUT HIS
OWN REPROACH HE SHALL CAUSE
IT TO TURN UPON HIM.
Dan 11,19 Also wird er sich
wiederum kehren zu den Festen
(Festungen) seines Landes und
wird sich stoßen (straucheln) und
fallen, daß ihn niemand finden wird.
KJV + EL = THEN HE SHALL TURN
HIS FACE TOWARD THE FORT OF
HIS OWN LAND: BUT HE SHALL
STUMBLE AND FALL, AND NOT BE
FOUND.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Ägypten
war noch das einzige Land des Reiches
Alexander des Großen, das Rom noch
nicht in Besitz genommen hatte. Als
Ptolemäus Auletes 51 v. Chr. starb,
hinterließ er seinen Thron Ptolemäus
XIII. und seiner Tochter Kleopatra unter
der Vormundschaft Roms. Cäsar landete
mit einem Heer in Ägypten und Kleopatra
wurde seine Frau. Dann wandte er sich den
“Küstenländern” des Mittelländischen
Meeres zu und besiegte bei Thapsus 46
v. Chr. die pompejanischen Heerführer.
Danach zog er nach Rom, wo er zum
Diktator und Imperator ernannt wurde.
Am 15. März 44 wurde er von den Dolchen
der Verschwörer durchbohrt, “strauchelte
und fiel” tot nieder.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Egypt was
still the only country of the empire of
Alexander the Great, that Rome not yet
had taken in possession. WhenPtolemy
XII Auletes died in 51 B.C., he left his
throne to Ptolemäus XIII and his daughter
Cleopatra under the guardianship of
Rome. Caesar landed with an army in
Egypt and Kleopatra became his wife.
Then he turned to the „Austrian Littorals“
of the Mediterranean Sea and defeated at
Thapsus in 46 B.C. the military leaders of
Pompey. Then he moved to Rome where
he was appointed to the dictator and
imperator. On the 15th of March 44 he was
bored by the daggers of the connivers,
“made a false step and droped” dead.
Dan 11,20 Und an seiner Statt wird
einer aufkommen, der wird einen
Schergen* (= Abgabeeintreiber) sein
herrliches Reich durchziehen lassen
(= durch das Herrlichste seines
Reiches ziehen lassen); aber nach
wenigen Tagen wird er zerbrochen
werden,
doch
weder
durch
Zorn noch durch Streit (Kampf).
* Steuereintreiber
KJV + EL = THEN SHALL STAND UP
IN HIS PLACE A RAISER OF TAXES IN
THE GLORY OF THE KINGDOM; BUT
WITHIN FEW DAYS HE SHALL BE
DESTROYED, NEITHER IN ANGER,
NOR IN BATTLE.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Nach Luk. 2,1
ist der Kaiser Augustus, der Nachfolger
des Julius Cäsar, der Herrscher, der einen
Abgabeeintreiber durch das Herrlichste
seines Reiches, durch Palästina, ziehen
ließ. Das größte Ereignis während seiner
Regierungszeit war die Geburt Jesu
[Jahschua] in Betlehem.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: After
Luke 2.1 is the emperor Augustus, the
successor of Julius Caesar, the ruler
who infused a tax collector through the
most wonderful of his empire, through
Palestine. The biggest event during his
reign was the birth of Jesus [Yahshua] in
Betlehem.
Dan 11,21 An des Statt wird
aufkommen
ein
Ungeachteter,
welchem die Ehre des Königreichs
nicht zugedacht war; der wird
mitten im Frieden kommen und
das Königreich mit süßen Worten
einnehmen.
KJV + EL = AND IN HIS PLACE SHALL
STAND UP A VILE PERSON, TO WHOM
THEY SHALL NOT GIVE THE HONOR
OF THE KINGDOM: BUT HE SHALL
COME IN PEACEABLY, AND OBTAIN
THE KINGDOM BY FLATTERIES.
Kap 8,23
Dan 11,22 Und die Heere (Armee
der Flut), die wie eine Flut
daherfahren,
werden
von
ihm
wie mit einer Flut überfallen und
zerbrochen werden, dazu auch der
Fürst, mit dem der Bund gemacht
Daniel 11
war. (= Jahschuas Kreuzigung)
KJV + EL = AND WITH THE ARMS
OF A FLOOD SHALL THEY BE
OVERFLOWN BEFORE HIM, AND
SHALL BE BROKEN; YES, ALSO THE
PRINCE OF THE COVENANT.
Dan 11,23 Denn nachdem er mit ihm
befreundet ist, wird er listig gegen ihn
handeln und wird heraufziehen und
mit geringem Volk ihn überwältigen,
KJV + EL = AND AFTER THE LEAGUE
MADE WITH HIM HE SHALL WORK
DECEITFULLY; FOR HE SHALL
COME UP, AND SHALL BECOME
STRONG WITH A SMALL PEOPLE.
Dan 11,24 und es wird ihm gelingen,
daß er in die besten Städte des
Landes kommen wird; und wird‘s also
ausrichten, wie es weder seine Väter
noch seine Voreltern tun konnten, mit
Rauben, Plündern und Ausbeuten;
und wird nach den allerfestesten
Städten trachten, und das eine
Zeitlang. (= 330 n. Chr. Regierungssitz
von Rom nach Konstantinopel = 360
Jahre Weltherrschaft)
KJV + EL = HE SHALL ENTER
PEACEABLY EVEN UPON THE
FATTEST
PLACES
OF
THE
PROVINCE; AND HE SHALL DO
THAT WHICH HIS FATHERS HAVE
NOT DONE, NOR HIS FATHERS’
FATHERS; HE SHALL SCATTER
AMONG THEM THE PREY, AND
SPOIL, AND RICHES: YES, AND HE
SHALL FORECAST HIS DEVICES
AGAINST
THE
STRONGHOLDS,
EVEN FOR A TIME.
Dan 11,25 Und er wird seine Macht
und sein Herz wider den König aus
dem Süden (gegen Mittag) erregen
mit großer Heereskraft; aber er wird
nicht bestehen, denn es werden
Verrätereien wider ihn gemacht.
KJV + EL = And he shall stir up his
power and his courage against the
king of the south with a great army;
and the king of the south shall be
stirred up to battle with a very great
and mighty army; but he shall not
59
stand: for they shall forecast devices
against him.
Dan 11,26 Und eben die sein
Brot essen, die werden ihn helfen
verderben und sein Heer unterdrücken,
daß gar viele erschlagen werden.
KJV + EL = Yes, they that feed of the
portion of his meat shall destroy
him, and his army shall overflow:
and many shall fall down slain.
Dan 11,27 Und beider Könige Herz wird
denken, wie sie einander Schaden tun,
und werden an einem Tische fälschlich
miteinander reden. Es wird ihnen aber
nicht gelingen; denn das Ende ist
noch auf eine andere Zeit bestimmt.
KJV + EL = And as for both these
kings‘ hearts shall be to do mischief,
and they shall speak lies at the
one table; but it shall not prosper:
for yet the end shall be at the time
appointed.
Dan 11,28 Darnach wird er wiederum
heimziehen mit großem Gut und sein
Herz richten wider den heiligen Bund;
da wird er es ausrichten und also heim
in sein Land ziehen.
KJV + EL = Then shall he return
into his land with great riches; and
his heart shall be against the holy
covenant; and he shall do exploits,
and return to his own land.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Auf Kaiser
Augustus folgte sein Stiefsohn Tiberius
(14-37 n. Chr.; seit 12 n. Chr. Mitregent),
dem die Herrscherwürde nicht zugedacht
war (11,21). Die “Armee der Flut”
versinnbildlichen
alles
überflutende
Heere und nehmen Bezug auf die
erfolgreichen Feldzüge des Tiberius. “Der
Fürst des Bundes”, in Maleachi 3,1 “Engel
des Bundes” genannt, ist der verheißene
Messias, Jesus Christus [Jahschua
der Messias], der “mit vielen einen
festen Bund schließen” würde, “eine
Woche lang” (27-34 n. Chr.). Während
Tiberius herrschte, würde “mitten in der
Woche” (31 n. Chr.) auf Befehl seines
Landpflegers in Judäa, Pontius Pilatus,
Jesus [Jahschua] gekreuzigt (Dan. 9,2527; 11,22).
60
Daniel 11
Die Juden schlossen, als sie von den
syrischen
Königen
hart
bedrängt
wurden, ein Bündnis mit Rom (161 v.
Chr.), das aber nicht verhinderte, dass
ihr Land später eine römische Provinz
wurde (11,23). Die kluge Verbindung
von diplomatischem Geschick und
kriegerischer Tatkraft zeigt sich bei den
Römern, die durch Bündnisse und mit
Hilfe unterworfener Nationen andere
Länder bezwangen und ausplünderten
und deshalb Räuber des Erdkreises
genannt wurden. “Eine Zeit”, prophetisch
verstanden 360 Jahre, beginnend 31 v.
Chr. (Schlacht bei Actium) und endend
330 n. Chr., als der Regierungssitz von
Rom nach Konstantinopel verlegt wurde
(11,24).
Vers 25 bezieht sich auf den Kampf
zwischen Augustus und Antonius, dem
“König des Südens”. Die Entscheidung
fiel in der Seeschlacht bei Actium, die
mit der Niederlage des Antonius endete. Der Abfall von Antonius brachte Octavian
(Augustus) den Sieg (11,26). Im Jahre
37 v. Chr. kam es zu einer Aussöhnung
zwischen den beiden Herrschern und
Antonius heiratete Octavia, die Schwester
des Octavius. Aber dieses politische
Bündnis konnte den Entscheidungskampf
nicht verhindern (11,27).
Dann wird eine zweifache siegreiche
Heimkehr erwähnt; die erste als Augustus
29 v. Chr. als Sieger und Alleinherrscher
nach Rom zurückkehrte; die zweite, als
sich das stolze Herz Roms “gegen den
heiligen Bund” richtete und Titus nach der
Belagerung und Zerstörung Jerusalems
und des Tempels (70 n. Chr.) als Sieger
nach Rom zurückkehrte. Der “heilige
Bund” ist der ewige Glaubensbund, der
Erlösungsplan Gottes, der durch Jesu
[Jahschuas] Versöhnungstod besiegelt
wurde. Der Zorn des heidnischen Roms,
das im Gegensatz zu diesem Plan stand,
richtete sich gegen das gläubige und
ungläubige Israel ohne Unterschied
(11,28).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: His stepson
Tiberius (14-37 A. D. followed emperor
Augustus; since in 12 A. D. the coregent)
for whom the imperious dignity was not
intended (11,21). The “army of the flood”
symbolise all flooding armies and refer
to the successful campaigns of Tiberius.
“The prince of the covenant”, called
Daniel 11
“Angel of the covenant” in Malachi 3,1,
is the promised Messiah, Jesus Christ
[Yahshua the Messiah], who “ would
make a covenant with many ”, “for one
week” (27-34 A. D.). While Tiberius ruled,
would be crucified in Judea “in the middle
of the week” (in 31 A. D.) Jesus [Yahshua]
on order of his governor, Pontius Pilate,
(Dan. 9,25-27; 11,22).
aber es wird ihm zum andernmal
nicht geraten wie zum erstenmal.
KJV + EL = At the time appointed
he shall return, and come toward
the south; but it shall not be as the
former, or as the latter.
The Jews made - when they were pressed
by the Syrian kings hard - a covenant
with Rome (in 161 B. C.) which did not
prevent, that their country became
a Roman province later (11,23). The
clever connection of diplomatic skills
and warlike energy appears with the
Romans who defeated other countries
and plundered them by alliances and
with the help of subordinated nations
and, therefore, robbers of the world were
called. “A time” understood prophetic
360 years, beginning in 31 B. C. (battle
at Actium) and ending in 330 A. D. when
seat of the government was moved from
Rome to Constantinople (11,24).
Dan 11,30 VOR 1866 = Denn es
werden Schiffe aus Kittim wider ihn
kommen, daß er verzagen wird und
umkehren muß. DA WIRD ER WIDER
DEN HEILIGEN BUND ERGRIMMEN
UND
WIRD
ES
AUSRICHTEN.
UND
WIRD
SICH
UMSEHEN
UND AN SICH ZIEHEN, DIE DEN
HEILIGEN
BUND
VERLASSEN.
KJV + EL = FOR SHIPS OF KITTIM
SHALL
COME
AGAINST
HIM:
THEREFORE
HE
SHALL
BE
GRIEVED, AND RETURN, AND HAVE
INDIGNATION AGAINST THE HOLY
COVENANT: SO SHALL HE DO;
HE SHALL EVEN RETURN, AND
INTELLIGENCE WITH THEM THAT
FORSAKE THE HOLY COVENANT.
Verse 25 refers to the fight between
Augustus and Antonius, the “king of the
south”. The decision was made in the
naval battle at Actium which ended with
the defeat of Antonius. - The apostasy of
Antonius brought the victory (11,26) to
Octavian (Augustus). In the year 37 B. C.
it came to a reconciliation between both
rulers and Antonius married Octavia,
the sister of Octavius. But this political
alliance could not prevent the decisive
battle (11,27).
Then a double victorious homecoming is
mentioned; The first when Augustus in 29
B. C. returned as a winner and autocrat
to Rome; the second when the proud
heart of Rome was directed “against the
holy alliance” and Titus after the siege
and destruction of Jerusalem and the
temple (in 70 A. D.) as a winner returned
to Rome. The “holy alliance” is the
everlasting religious alliance, the saviour
plan of God who was sealed by the dead
of reconciliation of Jesus [Yahshua]. The
anger of the pagan Rome which stood in
contrast to this plan was directed against
the religious and irreligious Israel without
difference (11,28).
Dan 11,29 Darnach wird er zu gelegener
(bestimmter)
Zeit
wieder
gegen
Süden (Mittag) ziehen (eindringen);
Verse 30 - 36: Übergang vom Heidnischen
zum Päpstlichen Rom
Dan
11,31
LUTHER
1545
+
HEBRÄISCHE BIBEL VOR 1840 =
UND ES WERDEN SEINE ARME
DASELBST STEHEN (SEINE HEERE /
STREITKRÄFTE
WERDEN
VON
IHM DASTEHEN), DIE WERDEN
DAS HEILIGTUM IN DER FESTE
ENTWEIHEN UND DAS TÄGLICHE
(HEBRÄISCH: TAMID) / BESTÄNDIGE
ABTUN UND EINEN GREUEL DER
VERWÜSTUNG AUFRICHTEN.
KJV + EL = AND FORCES SHALL
STAND ON HIS PART, AND THEY
SHALL PROFANE THE SANCTUARY
OF STRENGTH, AND SHALL TAKE
AWAY THE DAILY, AND THEY SHALL
SET UP THE ABOMINATION THAT
MAKES DESOLATE.
Kap 9,27; 12,11; Matth 24,15
Anmerkung: In allen Bibeln wurde in
61
Dan 11,32 VOR 1866 = UND ER WIRD
HEUCHELN UND GUTE WORTE
GEBEN DEN GOTTLOSEN / DEN
AM BUND FREVELNDEN, SO DEN
BUND ÜBERTRETEN (ER WIRD
MIT RÄNKEN ALLE ZUM ABFALL
BEWEGEN, DAMIT SIE DEN BUND
ÜBERTRETEN). ABER DAS VOLK,
SO IHREN GOTT KENNEN, WERDEN
SICH
ERMANNEN(ERMAHNEN
/
WERDEN STARK BLEIBEN) UND ES
AUSRICHTEN (DANACH HANDELN).
KJV + EL = AND SUCH AS DO
WICKEDLY
AGAINST
THE
COVENANT SHALL HE CORRUPT
BY FLATTERIES; BUT THE PEOPLE
THAT DO KNOW THEIR ELOHIM
SHALL BE STRONG, AND DO
EXPLOITS.
Dan 11,33 Und die Verständigen
im Volk werden viele andere lehren;
darüber ( = viele Tage) werden
sie fallen durch Schwert, Feuer,
Gefängnis und Raub eine Zeitlang.
KJV + EL = AND THEY THAT
UNDERSTAND AMONG THE PEOPLE
SHALL INSTRUCT MANY; YET THEY
SHALL FALL BY THE SWORD, AND
BY FLAME, BY CAPTIVITY, AND BY
SPOIL (PLUNDER), MANY DAYS.
Kap 12,3
Dan 11,34 Und wenn sie so
fallen, wird ihnen eine kleine Hilfe
geschehen; aber viele werden sich zu
ihnen tun betrüglich (heuchlerisch).
KJV + EL = NOW WHEN THEY SHALL
FALL, THEY SHALL BE HELPED WITH
A LITTLE HELP: BUT MANY SHALL
62
Daniel 11
JOIN TO THEM WITH FLATTERIES.
Dan 11,35 Und der Verständigen
werden etliche fallen, auf daß sie
bewährt, rein und lauter werden
(und zu sichten), bis daß es
ein Ende habe (bis zur Zeit des
Endes); denn es ist noch eine
andere Zeit vorhanden (= denn sie
währt bis zur bestimmten Zeit).
KJV + EL = AND SOME OF THEM
UNDERSTANDING SHALL FALL, TO
TRY THEM, AND TO PURIFY, AND TO
MAKE THEM WHITE, EVEN TO THE
TIME OF THE END: BECAUSE IT IS
YET FOR A TIME APPOINTED.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: “Zur
bestimmten Zeit”, nach Ablauf der in
Vers 24 erwähnten Zeit von 360 Jahren
erfolgte am 11. Mai 330 n. Chr. die
Einweihung Konstantinopels als neue
Reichshauptstadt (11,29). Rom verzagte,
als Geiserich, der König der Vandalen,
der eine gewaltige Seemacht errichtet
hatte, mit seiner Flotte erschien und
Rom einnahm. “Er wird gegen den
heiligen Bund ergrimmen und handeln”;
in dieser Weissagung sieht man die
Anstrengungen Roms, die Heilige Schrift
zu unterdrücken und diejenigen zu
verfolgen, die an sie glaubten (11,30).
“Arme” (Staatsmacht, Heeresstreitkräfte)
wurden dem “gegen den heiligen
Bund ergrimmten” päpstlichen Rom
gegeben, um “das Heiligtum”, das
wahre Heiligtum im Himmel, durch die
Verehrung der Heiligen und Märtyrer
zu “entweihen”, “das Beständige” (den
wahren Gottesdienst) zu ”beseitigen”
und
den
“verwüstenden
Greuel”
aufzustellen (das Heidentum wurde in
christlichem Gewande als der wahre
verwüstende Greuel anstatt der wahren
Gottesanbetung
aufgerichtet);
11,31.
“Die am Bund Frevelnden” waren
diejenigen, welche die Heilige Schrift
aufgaben und päpstliche Erlässe und
Beschlüsse der Konzilien höher achteten
als das Wort Gottes. Aber es gab in jenen
Tagen geistlicher Finsternis auch solche,
die “stark blieben und handelten”; wie
die Waldenser, Albigenser, Hugenotten
und andere (11,32). Gehorsam dem
Auftrag unseres Erlösers haben “die
Verständigen” viele unterwiesen. Die
“vielen Tage” weisen sicherlich auf
die 1260 Jahre päpstlicher Verfolgung
hin; 7,25; Offb. 12,6.14 (Dan. 11,33).
Gott
sandte
seiner
hartverfolgten
Gemeinde eine “kleine Hilfe” durch
die
Waldenserprediger
und
die
Reformatoren, wie Wyclik, Huß, Luther,
Zwingli und Calvin. Wenn sich auch viele
zum Protestantismus bekannten, so war
es oftmals nur eine Rechtgläubigkeit
ohne wahres geistliches Leben (11,34).
Die Reformation war wohl eine kleine
Hilfe, aber die Verfolgungszeit war noch
nicht zu Ende. Viele wurden wegen
ihres Glaubens verfolgt und Tausende
verloren dabei ihr Leben “bis zur Zeit
des Endes”. 1798 war das Ende der 1260
Jahre päpstlicher Verfolgungszeit und
damit auch der Beginn der Endzeit (11,35)
gekommen.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: “At the
defined time”, at the end of in verse 24
mentioned times of 360 years occurred on
the 11th of May, 330 A.D. the inauguration
of Constantinople as a new imperial
capital (11,29). Rome desponded, when
Geiserich, the king of the Vandals, who
had established an immense naval power,
appeared with his fleet and took Rome.“
He will become angry against the holy
covenantand and act”; in this prophecy
you see the strains of Rome to suppress
the Holy Scripture and to pursue those
which believed in it (11,30). “Arms” (state
power, army armed forces) were given to
the “against the holy Convenant became
angry” papal Rome to desecrate „the
sanctum”, the true sanctum in heaven,
by the admiration of the saints and the
martyrs “to remove the continual” (the
true church service) and to put up the
“devastating horror” (the heathenism
was erected in Christian garment as
the true devastating horror instead
of the true God‘s adoration); 11,31.
“Those which were committing an
outrage to the Covenant” were those
which gave up the holy Scirpture and
esteemed papal edicts and decisions
of the councils higher than the word of
God. But there was during those days of
ecclesiastical darkness also those which
remained strong “and acted”; how the
Waldensians, Catharism, Huguenots and
other ones (11,32). Obediently to the order
of our Saviour “the knowledgeablys”
have instructed many. “The many
Daniel 11
days” certainly point to the 1260 years
of papal pursuit; 7,25; Rev. 12,6.14
(Dan. 11,33). God sent to his hard-hunted
parish a “small help” by the preacher
of the Waldensians and the reformers,
like Wyclik, Huß, Luther, Zwingli and
Calvin. Also if many came out to the
Protestantism, it often was a orthodoxy
without true sprititual life (11,34). The
Reformation was probably a small help,
but the pursuit time was not yet used up.
Many were pursued because of her faith
and, thousands of them lost her life “up
to the time of the end”. In 1798 was the
end of 1260 years of papal pursuit time
and with it also the beginning of the end
time (11,35) had come.
Dan 11,36 Und der König wird tun,
was er will, und wird sich erheben und
aufwerfen wider alles, was Gott ist;
und wider den Gott der (aller) Götter
wird er Ungeheuerliches (greulich)
reden; und es wird ihm gelingen,
bis der Zorn aus sei; denn es muß
geschehen, was beschlossen ist.
KJV + EL = AND THE KING SHALL
DO ACCORDING TO HIS WILL;
AND HE SHALL EXALT HIMSELF,
AND MAGNIFY HIMSELF ABOVE
EVERY EL, AND SHALL SPEAK
MARVELOUS
THINGS
AGAINST
THE EL OF ELOHIM; AND SHALL
PROSPER TILL THE INDIGNATION BE
ACCOMPLISHED: FOR THAT WHICH
IS DETERMINED SHALL BE DONE.
2. Thess 2,4; Kap 7,8.25; Offb 13,5.6
Dan 11,37 Und die Götter seiner
Väter wird er nicht achten; er wird
weder Frauenliebe noch irgend
eines Gottes achten; denn er
wird sich wider alles aufwerfen.
MENGE = Auch um die Götter seiner
Väter wird er sich nicht kümmern und
weder dem Lieblingsgott der Frauen
(Thammus - SONNENANBETUNG,
s. Hesek. 8,14 !) noch irgend einem
anderen Gott Beachtung schenken,
sondern über alle sich groß dünken.
KJV + EL = NEITHER SHALL HE
REGARD THE ELOHIM OF HIS
FATHERS, NOR THE DESIRE OF
WOMEN, NOR REGARD ANY ELOAH;
63
FOR HE SHALL MAGNIFY HIMSELF
ABOVE ALL.
1. Tim 4,3
Dan 11,38 = 451 Konzil zu Ephesus:
Einführung des Marien-Kultus
Dan 11,38 Aber anstatt dessen wird er
den Gott der Festungen ehren; denn
er wird einen Gott, davon seine Väter
nichts gewußt haben, ehren mit Gold,
Silber, Edelsteinen und Kleinoden
KJV + EL = BUT IN HIS PLACE
SHALL HE HONOR THE ELOAH
OF FORTRESSES: AND AN ELOAH
WHOM HIS FATHERS KNEW NOT
SHALL HE HONOR WITH GOLD,
AND SILVER, AND WITH PRECIOUS
STONES, AND PLEASANT THINGS.
Dan 11,39 und wird denen, so ihm
helfen die Festungen stärken mit
dem fremden Gott, den er erwählt
hat (= wer +diesen+ anerkennt),
große Ehre tun und sie zu Herren
machen über große Güter und
ihnen das Land zum Lohn austeilen.
KJV + EL = THUS SHALL HE DO IN
THE STRONGEST FORTRESSES
WITH A FOREIGN ELOAH: WHOM
HE SHALL ACKNOWLEGES AND
INCREASE WITH GLORY; AND HE
SHALL CAUSE THEM TO RULE
OVER MANY, AND SHALL DIVIDE
THE LAND FOR GAIN.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Ausleger
sehen in dieser im Anschluss an die
Erwähnung der Endzeit angeführten
Macht das revolutionäre Frankreich als
atheistische Macht seit 1789. “Gegen den
Gott aller Götter wird er Ungeheuerliches
reden”: Durch die Revolutionsregierung
wurde das Christentum für abgeschafft
erklärt, das Dasein Gottes geleugnet
und eine Vernunftreligion eingeführt.
Andere sehen in dieser Macht das
päpstliche Rom und diese Weissagung
in Übereinstimmung mit Dan. 8,11.25;
2. Thess. 2,4. Die Erfüllung wird in dem
päpstlichen Anspruch gesehen, dass
der Papst der Stellvertreter Christi
auf Erde sei, weiterhin in der für die
Priesterschaft
beanspruchten
Macht
und der sogenannten “Schlüsselgewalt”
(die vorgebliche Macht, den Himmel
64
Daniel 11
für Menschen öffnen und schließen zu
können). (11,36) “Wird weder auf den
Lieblingsgott der Frauen ... achten”;
auf Frankreich bezogen, sieht man
dann die Aufhebung der Ehe durch die
Revolutionäre; bei Bezugnahme auf das
päpstliche Rom einen Hinweis auf die
Zölibatseinrichtung (11,37). “Gott der
Festungen”; Personifizierung des Krieges
und der Soldatenherrschaft, Vergötterung
des
Krieges
als
das
Mittel
zur
Gewinnung der WELTHERRSCHAFT. Die
Revolutionsheere, später die kaiserlichen
Armeen,
haben
Europa
in
einen
einzigen Friedhof verwandelt (11,38).
“Er wird sie zu Herrschern über viele
einsetzen”, Napoleon, die Hauptperson
in allen diesen Feldzügen, setzte
seine Brüder und seine Heerführer als
Herrscher über verschiedene Länder
ein. - Die Regierung verkaufte Land von
den
beschlagnahmten
Landflächen,
die nach Schätzungen zwei Drittel
der
Gesamtfläche
betragen
haben
sollen. - Andere sehen die Erfüllung in
päpstlicher Oberherrschaft über weltliche
Herrscher, und auch die Aufteilung der
Welt zwischen Spanien und Portugal
durch Papst Alexander VI. 1493 als eine
Erfüllung dieser Stelle.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Interpreters
see in this subsequent to the mention
of the end time cited power the
revolutionary France as an atheistic
power since 1789. “Against the God
of all gods he will talk prodigious”:
The Christianity was explained by the
revolutionary government for abolished,
the existence of God was denied and
a rationality religion was established.
Others see the papal Rome and this
prophecy according to Dan. 8,11.25;
2. Thess. 2,4 in this power. The fulfilment
is seen in the papal claim that the pope is
the deputy of Christ on earth, furthermore
in the power claimed for the priesthood
and the so-called „key power“ (the
suppositioused power to be able to open
the sky for people and to be able to close).
(11,36) “Will pay attention neither to the
favorite God of the women...”; refered
to France, then you see the abolition
of the marriage by the revolutionaries;
with reference to papal Rome a tip to the
celibacy establishment (11,37). “God of
the fortresses”; personification of the war
and the soldier‘s rule, idolization of the
war as the appliance to the winning of the
WORLD DOMINATION. The revolutionary
armies, later the imperial armies, have
transformed Europe into one single
cemetery (11,38).
“He will appoint them to rulers about
many”, Napoleon, the central figure in all
these campaigns, appoineted his brothers
and his military leaders as rulers about
different countries. - The government
sold country of the confiscated land
area which should have amounted to
two thirds of the total area according to
estimates. - Others see the fulfilment in
papal sovereignty about worldly rulers,
and also the subdivision of the world
between Spain and Portugal by pope
Alexander VI in 1493 as a fulfilment of this
place.
Dan 11,40-43 = Offb 13 = des Messias
Wiederkunft und Gericht
Dan 11,40-42 Das moderne Päpstliche
Rom = Sowjetunion 1989, USA ? =
Sonntagsgesetze, Vereinte Nationen UN
Dan 11,40 Französische Revolution 1798
(Offb 11,7-9) Ende der 1260 Jahre
Dan 11,40 Und am Ende (= In der Zeit
des Endes) wird sich der König des
Südens (= Atheismus + Sozialismus;
gegen Mittag) mit ihm messen; und der
König des Nordens (= Katholizismus;
gegen
Mitternacht)
wird
gegen
ihn stürmen mit Wagen, Reitern
(= militärische Macht, 1. Kön 1,5)
und vielen Schiffen (= Handel und
wirtschaftliche Macht, Ps 107,23;
Offb 18,17-19) und wird in die
Länder fallen und verderben und
durchziehen
KJV + EL = And at the time of the end
shall the king of the south push at
him: and the king of the north shall
come against him like a whirlwind,
with chariots, and with horsemen,
and with many ships; and he shall
enter into the countries, and shall
overflow and pass over.
Dan 11,41 und wird in das werte Land
(Land der Herrlichkeit) einfallen,
und viele werden umkommen.
Diese aber werden seiner Hand
Daniel 11
entrinnen: Edom, Moab und die
Vornehmsten der Kinder Ammon. (=
Sonntagsgesetz und vollständige
Heilung der tödlichen Wunde, Verse
42-43: Die Wunde geheilt; Vers 44:
Verfolgung der Heiligen
KJV + EL = He shall enter also
into the glorious land, and many
countries shall be overthrown: but
these shall escape out of his hand,
even Edom, and Moab, and the chief
of the children of Ammon. - V. 16
Dan 11,42 Und er wird seine Hand
ausstrecken nach den Ländern,
und Ägypten (= Atheismus /
Welt) wird ihm nicht entrinnen;
KJV + EL = He shall stretch forth his
hand also upon the countries: and
the land of Egypt shall not escape.
Dan 11,43 sondern er wird
herrschen über die goldenen und
silbernen Schätze und über alle
Kleinode Ägyptens; Libyer und
Mohren werden in seinem Zuge sein.
KJV + EL = But he shall have power
over the treasures of gold and of
silver, and over all the precious
things of Egypt: and the Libyans and
the Ethiopians shall be at his steps.
Dan 11,44-45 = Offb 14 = der laute Ruf /
drei Engel Botschaft
Dan 11,44 Es wird ihn aber
ein Geschrei erschrecken von
Morgen (OSTEN) und Mitternacht
(NORDEN); und er wird mit großem
Grimm ausziehen, willens, viele
zu vertilgen und zu verderben.
KJV + EL = BUT TIDINGS OUT OF
THE EAST AND OUT OF THE NORTH
SHALL TROUBLE HIM: THEREFORE
HE SHALL GO FORTH WITH GREAT
FURY TO DESTROY, AND UTTERLY
TO MAKE AWAY MANY.
Dan 11,45 Und er wird den Palast
seines
Gezeltes
aufschlagen
zwischen zwei Meeren (VÖLKER,
SPRACHEN,
NATIONEN)
um
den
werten
heiligen
Berg
65
(Berg der heiligen Zierde), bis
es mit ihm ein Ende werde;
und niemand wird ihm helfen.
KJV + EL = AND HE SHALL PLANT
THE TABERNACLES OF HIS PALACE
BETWEEN THE SEAS IN THE
GLORIOUS HOLY MOUNTAIN; YET
HE SHALL COME TO HIS END, AND
NONE SHALL HELP HIM.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: In diesem
Vers werden der König des Südens und
der König des Nordens zum ersten Male
seit Dan. 11,14.15 wieder erwähnt. “In
der Zeit des Endes”, Juli 1798, wurde
die Entscheidungsschlacht bei den
Pyramiden geschlagen; Napoleon zog
in Cairo (Kairo) ein und Ägypten war
bald in seinem Besitz. Dann stürmten
die Türken (König des Nordens) gegen
ihn an. Napoleon musste die Belagerung
der Festung Akko aufgeben und im Mai
1799 den Rückzug nach Ägypten antreten
(11,40). Die Türken drangen wieder “in
das Land der Herrlichkeit” (Palästina) ein;
nur die Beduinen des Ostjordanlandes
bewahrten
ihre
Unabhängigkeit,
“entrannen seiner Hand” (11,41). Die
Franzosen waren gezwungen, Ägypten
zu räumen und beim Friedens(be)schluss
Oktober 1801 wurde Ägypten wieder der
Türkei zugesprochen (11,42). Ägypten
wurde durch maßlosen Steuerdruck
ausgesaugt und mit der neugeschaffenen
Armee
wurden
die
Nachbarländer
unterworfen (11,43).
“Gerüchte ... werden ihn erschrecken ...
und in großen Zorn wird er ausziehen.”
Die Geschichte zeigt die Erfüllung:
Knirschend in ohnmächtigem Zorn fügte
sich der Sultan dem russischen Ultimatum
zugunsten
der
Donaufürstentümer.
Ein
englisch-französisch-russisches
Geschwader
vernichtete
am
20. Oktober 1827 ohne Kriegserklärung die
ägyptisch-türkische Flotte bei Navarino;
Griechenland wurde unabhängig. Das
türkische Reich, die einst gefürchtete
mohammedanische Weltmacht, blieb
seit 1840 nur durch die Duldung der
europäischen Großmächte bestehen. Bis
zum Ende des ersten Weltkrieges, (1918),
verlor die Türkei bis auf kleines Gebiet
bei Konstantinopel und bis auf Anatolien
alle Gebiete in Europa, Asien und Afrika
(11,44).
66
Daniel 11
Die Weissagung in Vers 45 ist noch
zukünftig und deshalb unerfüllt; kein
Mensch kennt jetzt schon ihre genaue
Erfüllung. Die Türkei wird durch
politische und kriegerische Ereignisse
gezwungen sein, den Regierungssitz, das
Hauptquartier, nach Jerusalem, nach dem
“Berg der heiligen Zierde” (Berg Zijon)
zwischen den Meeren (Mittelländisches
Meer und Totes Meer [Editor: oder:
Völker, Sprachen, Nationen] zu verlegen.
“Niemand wird ihm helfen.” Früher
wurde dieser Macht geholfen. Im Kriege
gegen Frankreich (1798-1801) halfen
Großbritannien und Rußland der Türkei;
im Kriege gegen Ägypten 1838-40 griffen
Großbritannien, Rußland, ÖsterreichUngarn und Preußen ein; im Krimkrieg
unterstützten Großbritannien, Frankreich
und Sardinien die Türkei gegen Rußland.;
1878 wurde durch die Großmächte
Europas ein weiteres Vordringen
Rußlands verhindert; zu Anfang des 20.
Jahrhunderts und im ersten Weltkrieg
half Deutschland der Türkei und seit
dem Ende des 2. Weltkrieges unterstützt
die USA die Türkei gegenüber Gefahren
aus dem Osten und dem Norden.
Kenner der mohammedanischen Welt
wissen, dass diese wegen Jerusalem
in Bewegung zu bringen ist, da sich
dort das zweitwichtigste Heiligtum
der Mohammedaner auf dem früheren
Tempelplatz befindet. Im letzten Drittel
des 20. Jahrhunderts ist klarer als
früher zu erkennen, dass im “Lande
der Herrlichkeit”, in Palästina, und
darüber hinaus im Nahen Osten und im
östlichen Mittelmeerraum die Interessen
der drei Weltmächte USA; Sowjetunion
(Rußland) und China aufeinanderstoßen.
Jerusalem, die Stadt des Friedens, die
in der Vergangenheit so oft belagert
und gründlich zerstört wurde wie keine
andere Stadt, wird in der letzten Zeit
vom härtesten Kampf umtobt sein, wenn
die Herrscher vom Aufgang der Sonne,
vom Osten der Welt, kommen und bei
Harmagedon die letzte Schlacht auf
Erden stattfinden wird, wenn Christus
[der Messias] mit seinem himmlischen
Heerscharen, den Engeln, erscheinen
und die gottlosen [Editor: gesetzlosen]
Nationen dieser Erde zerschmettern
wird (Dan. 11,45; 12,1; Joel 4,9-14;
Offb. 16,12-16).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: In this verse
the king of the south and the king of the
north are mentioned again for the first
time since Dan. 11,14.15 again. “In the
time of the end”, July, 1798, the decisive
battle was hit at the pyramids; Napoleon
entered in Cairo and Egypt was soon in
his possession. Then the Turks (king of
the north) attacked him. Napoleon had to
give up the siege of the fortress Acre and
start the retreat to Egypt (11,40) in May,
1799. The Turks penetrated again “into the
country of the magnificence” (Palestine);
only the bedouins of the Transjorda kept
their independence, “escaped from his
hand” (11,41). The French were forced to
leave Egypt and with the peace decision
October 1801 Egypt was awarded to
Turkey again (11,42). Egypt was exhaust
by immoderate tax pressure and with
the recreated army the neighbouring
countries were subjected (11,43).
“Rumours... will frighten him... and in big
rage he will move out.” The history shows
the fulfilment: creaky in impotent rage the
sultan to the Russian ultimatum submitted
in favour of the Danube principalities.
An English French-Russian squadron
destroyed on the 20th of October, 1827
without declaration of war the EgyptianTurkish fleet at Navarino; Greece became
independent. The Turkish empire, the
Mohammedan world power dreaded once,
persisted since 1840 only by the tolerance
of the European great powers. Till the end
of the First World War, (1918), the Turkey
lost all areas in Europe, up to small area
at Constantinople Asia and Africa (11,44)
and up to Anatolia.
The prophecy in verse 45 is still in
the future and, therefore unfulfilled;
now no one already knows her exact
fulfilment. Turkey will be forced by
political and warlike events, to place the
seat of government, the headquarter,
to Jerusalem, after the “mountain of
the holy adornment” (mountain Zijon)
between the seas (Mediterranean Sea
and dead sea [editor: or: To place people,
languages, nations]. “Nobody will help
him.”In the past this power was assisted.
During the war against France (in 17981801) Great Britain and Russia assisted
Turkey; during the war against Egypt in
1838-40 Great Britain, Russia, AustriaHungary and Prussia intervened; during
Daniel 11. 12
the Crimean War Great Britain, France
and Sardinia supported Turkey against
Russia.; in 1878 another penetrating
of Russia was prevented by the great
powers of Europe; at the beginning of
the 20th century and in the First World
War Germany helped Turkey and since
the end of the 2nd world war the USA
supports Turkey against dangers from
the east and the north. Adepts of the
Muhammedan world know that this is
to be brought in movement, because
of Jerusalem because there stands the
second-most important sanctum of the
Mohammedans on the former temple
place. In the last third of the 20. century
it is clearer to recognise, than in the past
that in the “country of the magnificence”,
in Palestine, and, in addition, in the Middle
East and in the eastern Mediterranean
area the interests of three world powers
the USA; the Soviet Union (Russia) and
China clash. Jerusalem, the town of the
peace which was besieged in the past
so often and was destroyed thoroughly
like no other town will be the Center of
the hardest fight in the last time the if the
rulers of the rising of the sun, from the
east of the world, come will be the Center
of the hardest fight in the last time if the
rulers of the rising of the sun, from the
east of the world, come and the last battle
on earth takes place at Armageddon if
Christ [the Messiah] with his heavenly
host, the angels, appears and will destroy
the ungodly [editor: lawless] nations of
this earth (Dan. 11.45; 12.1; Joel 4,9-14;
Revel. 16,12-16).
Kapitel 12
Dan 12,1 VOR 1866 = ZUR SELBEN
ZEIT WIRD DER GROSSE FÜRST
MICHAEL, DER FÜR DIE KINDER
DEINES VOLKES STEHT, SICH
AUFMACHEN. DENN ES WIRD EINE
SOLCHE TRÜBSELIGE ZEIT SEIN,
WIE SIE NICHT GEWESEN IST,
SEITDEM ES LEUTE GEWESEN SIND
BIS AUF DIESE ZEIT. ZUR SELBEN
ZEIT WIRD DEIN VOLK ERRETTET
WERDEN, ALLE, DIE IM BUCH
GESCHRIEBEN STEHEN.
KJV + EL = AND AT THAT TIME
SHALL MICHAEL STAND UP, THE
67
GREAT PRINCE WHICH STANDS
FOR THE CHILDREN OF YOUR
PEOPLE; AND THERE SHALL BE
A TIME OF TROUBLE, SUCH AS
NEVER WAS SINCE THERE WAS A
NATION EVEN TO THE SAME TIME:
AND AT THAT TIME YOUR PEOPLE
SHALL BE DELIVERED, EVERY ONE
THAT SHALL BE FOUND WRITTEN IN
THE BOOK.
Kap 10,13; Matth 24,21; 2. Mose 32,32;
Phil 4,3
Dan 12,2 VOR 1866 = UND VIELE
VON DENEN, DIE IM STAUBE DER
ERDE SCHLAFEN (DIE UNTER
DER ERDE SCHLAFEND LIEGEN),
WERDEN AUFWACHEN, ETLICHE
ZUM EWIGEN LEBEN, ETLICHE ZUR
EWIGEN SCHMACH UND SCHANDE.
KJV + EL = AND MANY OF THEM
THAT SLEEP IN THE DUST OF THE
EARTH SHALL AWAKE, SOME TO
EVERLASTING LIFE, AND SOME
TO SHAME AND EVERLASTING
CONTEMPT.
Joh 5,29
Dan 12,3 VOR 1866 = DIE LEHRER
ABER WERDEN LEUCHTEN WIE DES
HIMMELS GLANZ; UND DIE, SO VIELE
ZUR GERECHTIGKEIT WEISEN, WIE
DIE STERNE IMMER UND EWIGLICH.
LUTHER 1545 = BUT THE TEACHERS
WILL ARE WISE SHALL SHINE
AS THE BRIGHTNESS OF THE
FIRMAMENT; AND THEY REFER
MANY TO RIGHTEOUSNESS AS
THE STARS FOR EVER AND EVER.
Matth 13,43; 1. Kor 15,41.42
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Michael, “der
große Herrscher”, ist Jesus Christus
[Jahschua der Messias], der oberste
Engelsführer, wie bereits in Daniel 10,13
ersichtlich ist. Er tritt “für die Kinder deines
Volkes” ein. “In jener Zeit”, in Verbindung
mit den in Dan. 11,45 geschilderten
Ereignissen, wird eine solche Notzeit
sein, wie sie es noch nie seit Bestehen
eines Volkes gegeben hat. Wenn am Ende
der Gnadenzeit, beim Abschluss des
hohenpriesterlichen
Vermittlerdienstes
Jesu [Jahschua], der Geist Gottes
68
Daniel 12
sich von den Menschen zurückzieht,
werden alle zurückgehaltenen Mächte
der Finsternis mit unvorstellbarer Wut
ihre Gewalt an den Völkern auslassen
und furchtbare Kämpfe werden in dieser
Trübsal unter den Nationen stattfinden.
Jesus [Jahschua] aber gibt in dieser
Weissagung die wunderbare Verheißung,
dass sein Volk, die Gemeinde Christi
[des Messias], in dieser gewaltigen
Drangsal errettet wird, ein jeder, der im
Buche des Lebens eingeschrieben ist
(12,1). Eine teilweise Auferstehung wird
dem zweiten Kommen Jesu [Jahschua]
vorangehen. Die Feinde Jesu [Jahschua],
die ihn verklagten, und die ihn bei
seiner Kreuzigung verspotteten, werden
auferstehen, um seine Herrlichkeit zu
sehen. Aber auch von den Gerechten
werden
manche
auferstehen,
um
die Ereignisse mitzuerleben, die der
Wiederkunft Jesu [Jahschua] unmittelbar
vorausgehen (Offb. 1,7; Dan. 12,2).
Eine wunderbare Verheißung wird den
Verständigen
und
denen
gegeben,
welche die Vielen zur Gerechtigkeit
gewiesen haben: für alle Zeiten sollen sie
leuchten wie der Glanz des funkelnden
Himmelsgewölbes und wie die Sterne
(12,3).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Michael, “the
great ruler”, is Jesus Christ [Yahshua the
Messiah], the supreme leader of angel‘s,
as already in Daniel 10:13 is evident.
He stands up “for the children of your
people”. “At that time”, in conjunction
with the events described in Dan. to 11:45,
such an time of trouble will be as it has
never given it since existence of people.
At the end of the grace period, by the
ending of the highly priestly mediator‘s
service of Jesus [Yahshua], when the
Spirit of God withdraws from the people,
with unimaginable fury all retained
powers of darkness will take out their
violence on the people so that terrible
battles will take place in this affliction
among the nations. Jesus [Yahshua]
however gives a wonderful promise in
this prophecy that his people, the church
of Christ [of the Messiah] shall be rescued
in this tremendous adversity, every one
inscribed in the Book of Life (12:1). A
partial resurrection will precede the
second coming of Jesus [Yahshua]. The
enemies of Jesus [Yahshua], who sued
him and mocked him at his crucifixion
[torture], will be resurrected to see his
glory. But also some of the righteous
will be resurrected to witness the events
directly preceding the Second Coming of
Jesus [Yahshua] (Rev. 1:7; Dan. 12:2). A
wonderful promise is given to those who
are wise and turn many to righteousness:
they shall shine like the brightness of the
sky, the firmament as the stars forever
and ever. (12:3).
Dan 12,4 VOR 1866 = Und du, Daniel,
verbirg diese Worte, und versiegle
diese Schrift BIS AUF DIE LETZTE
ZEIT; SO WERDEN VIELE DARÜBER
KOMMEN UND GROSSEN VERSTAND
FINDEN (WERDEN ES ERFORSCHEN
UND GROSSE KENNTNIS FINDEN).
KJV + EL = BUT YOU, O DANIEL,
SHUT UP THE WORDS, AND SEAL
THE BOOK, EVEN TO THE TIME
OF THE END: MANY SHALL RUN
TO AND FRO, AND KNOWLEDGE
SHALL
BE
INCREASED.
V. 9; Offb 10,4
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Daniel erhält
die Aufforderung, die Worte zu verbergen
(geheimzuhalten) und das Buch zu
versiegeln; auch 8,26 wird ihm das Gleiche
aufgetragen. Diese Weissagung bezieht
sich aber nicht auf das ganze Buch, denn
Teile dieser Offenbarung sind verstanden
worden, sondern auf die für die Endzeit
geltenden Weissagungen, die erst in der
letzten Zeit verstanden wurden und bis
dahin versiegelt waren. “... vielen werden
umherziehen (es durchforschen)”; in der
Endzeit, die 1798 begann, sollten viele
die Daniel gegebenen Prophezeiungen
durchforschen. Manche Ausleger sehen in
dem Umherziehen das vermehrte Reisen
der Menschen und die Zunahme der
Reisemöglichkeiten durch die modernen
Verkehrsmittel, wie es ja auch tatsächlich
seit dem vorigen Jahrhundert der Fall
ist, “und die Erkenntnis wird zunehmen”.
Ende des 18. und zu Anfang des 19.
Jahrhunderts wurden in Deutschland, in
England und in den USA völlig unabhängig
voneinander die Weissagungen Daniels
und der Offenbarung durchforscht und
viele verkündeten, dass die Endzeit
angebrochen ist und das zweite Kommen
Jesu [Jahschua] unmittelbar bevorsteht.
Die Zunahme der Erkenntnis wird aber
auch als Hinweis auf die Erfindungen und
Daniel 12
Entdeckungen in der Endzeit verstanden,
die alle dazu dienen sollen, die durch
das vermehrte Weissagungsverständnis
erlangte Erkenntnis als gedrucktes
und
gesprochenes
Wort
schneller
allen Völkern in der ganzen Welt zu
verkündigen und damit das zweite
Kommen Jesu [Jahschua] vorzubereiten.
(12,4).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Daniel is
requested to conceal the words (keep
them in secret) and to seal the book, also
in 8:26, he is assigned to do so. However,
this prophecy does not refer to the whole
book, because this revelation has been
partly understood, but to the end time
prophecies, which have just recently
been understood and were sealed until
then. “... many will research (delve
into it)“, in the end time that began in
1798, many should have delved into
Daniel’s prophecies. By researching,
some interpreters mean the increased
travelling of people and the increase of
travel opportunities by means of modern
transport facilities, as it has been really
the case since the last century, “and
knowledge shall increase.” At the end
of the 18th and the beginning of the
19th century a completely independent
research of the prophecies of Daniel
and Revelation took place in Germany,
England and the United States and many
declared that the end is near and the
second Coming of Jesus [Yahshua] is
imminent. The increase of knowledge
is also understood as an indication of
inventions and discoveries in the end
times, which all serve to faster promulgate
knowledge gained by the increased
understanding of the prophecy both as
a printed and spoken word to all peoples
throughout the world thus preparing for
the second Coming of Jesus [Yahshua].
(12:4).
Dan 12,5 Und ich, Daniel, sah,
und siehe, es standen zwei andere
da, einer an diesem Ufer des
Wassers, der andere an jenem Ufer.
KJV + EL = THEN I, DANIEL, LOOKED,
AND, BEHOLD, THERE STOOD
OTHER TWO, THE ONE ON THIS
SIDE OF THE BANK OF THE RIVER,
AND THE OTHER ON THAT SIDE OF
THE BANK OF THE RIVER.
69
Dan 12,6 Und er sprach zu dem
in leinenen Kleidern, der über den
Wassern des Flusses stand: Wann
will‘s denn ein Ende sein mit solchen
Wundern?
SIMON BIBEL = ... “Wie lange +dauert
es bis zum+ Ende der wunderbaren
Begebenheiten
(wunderbaren,
geheimnisvollen Ende)?
KJV + EL = AND ONE SAID TO THE
MAN CLOTHED IN LINEN, WHO WAS
UPON (ABOVE) THE WATERS OF
THE RIVER, HOW LONG SHALL IT BE
TO THE END OF THESE WONDERS?
Kap 10,5
Dan 12,7 VOR 1866 = Und ich hörte
zu, dem in Leinenkleidern, der oben
am Wasser (des Stroms) stand und
er hob seine rechte und linke Hand
auf gen Himmel und schwor bei dem,
so ewiglich lebt, DASS ES EINE ZEIT
UND ZWEI (ETLICHE) ZEITEN UND
EINE HALBE ZEIT (= 1.260 Tage = 3 x
360 Jahrestage => 1.260 Jahre; denn
es gilt “ein Tag für ein Jahr” gerechnet
von 538 n. Chr. bis zum Jahr 1798
n. Chr.!) WÄHREN SOLL. Und wenn
die Zerstreuung (das Zerschlagen
der Macht [die Macht des Zerstörers])
des heiligen Volkes ein Ende hat,
soll
solches
alles
geschehen.
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD THE MAN
CLOTHED IN LINEN, WHO WAS
ABOVE THE WATERS OF THE RIVER,
WHEN HE HELD UP HIS RIGHT
HAND AND HIS LEFT TO HEAVEN,
AND SWORE BY HIM THAT LIVES
FOREVER THAT IT SHALL BE FOR
A TIME, TIMES, AND A HALF (=
1.260 days = 1.260 years after „one day
for for one year“ = 538 A.D. till 1798
A.D.); AND WHEN HE SHALL HAVE
ACCOMPLISHED TO SCATTER THE
POWER OF THE HOLY PEOPLE, ALL
THESE THINGS SHALL BE FINISHED.
Offb 10,5.6; Kap 7,25
Dan 12,8 Und ich hörte es; aber ich
verstand‘s nicht und sprach: Mein Herr,
was wird darnach werden (was ist der
Ausgang / das Letzte von diesem)?
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD, BUT I
70
Daniel 12
UNDERSTOOD NOT: THEN SAID I,
O MY SUPERIOR, WHAT SHALL BE
THE END OF THESE THINGS?
Dan 12,9 Er aber sprach: Gehe hin,
Daniel; denn es ist verborgen und
versiegelt bis auf die letzte Zeit.
KJV + EL = AND HE SAID, GO YOUR
WAY, DANIEL; FOR THE WORDS ARE
CLOSED UP AND SEALED TILL THE
TIME OF THE END.
Dan
12,10 VIELE
WERDEN
GEREINIGT,
GELÄUTERT
UND
BEWÄHRT / GEPRÜFT WERDEN UND
DIE GOTTLOSEN / DIE GESETZLOSEN
WERDEN GOTTLOSE / GESETZLOSE
WESEN
FÜHREN
[=
gesetzlos
handeln], UND DIE GOTTLOSEN /
DIE GESETZLOSEN WERDEN ES
NICHT ACHTEN / VERSTEHEN, ABER
DIE VERSTÄNDIGEN WERDEN ES
ACHTEN / VERSTEHEN.
KJV + EL = MANY SHALL PURIFIED,
AND MADE WHITE, AND TRIED; BUT
THE WICKED SHALL DO WICKEDLY:
AND NONE OF THE WICKED SHALL
UNDERSTAND; BUT THE WISE
SHALL UNDERSTAND.
Dan
12,11
LUTHER
1545
+
HEBRÄISCHE BIBEL VOR 1840 =
UND VON DER ZEIT AN, WENN DAS
TÄGLICHE (HEBRÄISCH: TAMID) /
BESTÄNDIGE
ABGETAN
UND
EIN GREUEL DER VERWÜSTUNG
AUFGERICHTET
(DARGESETZT)
WIRD, SIND TAUSEND ZWEIHUNDERTUNDNEUNZIG TAGE.
(508 n. Chr. - 1798 n. Chr.)
KJV + EL + HEBREW = AND FROM
THE
TIME
THAT
THE
DAILY
SHALL BE TAKEN AWAY, AND
THE ABONIMATION THAT MAKES
DESOLATE
SET
UP,
THERE
SHALL BE A THOUSAND TWO
HUNDRED AND NINETY DAYS.
Kap 11,31; Matth 24,15
Anmerkung: In allen Bibeln wurde in
Dan 12,12 Wohl dem, der da wartet
und erreicht tausend dreihundert und
fünfunddreißig Tage! (= 1843 n. Chr.)
KJV + EL = BLESSED IS HE THAT
WAITS, AND COMES TO THE
THOUSAND THREE HUNDRED AND
THIRTY-FIVE DAYS.
Dan 12,13 Du aber, Daniel,
gehe hin, bis das Ende komme;
und ruhe, daß du aufstehst zu
deinem Erbteil am Ende der Tage!
KJV + EL = BUT GO YOU YOUR WAY
TILL THE END BE; FOR YOU SHALL
REST, AND SHALL STAND IN YOUR
LOT AT THE END OF THE DAYS.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Daniel sah
zwei Engel an den Ufern des Stromes
stehen, von denen einer die zwar von
Daniel nicht ausgesprochene, ihn aber
sicherlich stark bewegende Frage an
Christus [den Messias] (10,5.6; Offb. 1,1315) nach dem “Ende der wunderbaren
Begebenheiten”
oder
nach
dem
“wunderbaren (geheimnisvollen) Ende”
stellte. Christus [Der Messias] schwur bei
dem ewig Lebenden, dass nach den 3 1/2
Zeiten (Ende 1798) das Zerschlagen, die
Zerstreuung, die Verfolgung der Gemeinde
Christi [des Messias] oder die Macht des
Zerstörers (des geistlichen Roms, das
1798 tödlich verwundet wurde) ein Ende
hat und “dieses alles wird vollendet
sein” (Dan. 12,5-7; 7,25). Die Zeit, da das
“Beständige” (der wahre Gottesdienst:
Der beständige Priesterdienst Jesu
[Jahschua] im himmlischen Heiligtum)
beseitigt wird”, um den verwüstenden
Greuel aufzustellen” (das Heidentum in
christlichem Gewand), beginnt 30 Jahre
früher als die 1260 Jahre (Beginn 538 n.
Chr. mit der Niederlage der Goten vor
Daniel 12
Rom und dem Anfang der päpstlichen
Vorherrschaft), nämlich 508 n. Chr. Dies
ist aber die Zeit, da Chlodwig, der König
der Franken, als erster abendländischer
Herrscher
sich
zum
katholischen
Glauben bekannte und 506-509 seinen
erfolgreichen Krieg mit den arianischen
Burgundern und Westgoten führte. Seit
jener Zeit hatten die Frankenkönige
die Titel “ältester Sohn der Kirche”
und “Allerchristlichster König” geführt
(12,11). ...
1844: Dem Beginn der Reinigung oder
der Rechtfertigung des himmlischen
Heiligtums durch den hohenpriesterlichen
Versöhnungsdienst unseres Erlösers
Jesus Christus [Jahschua dem Messias]
im Allerheiligsten des Tempels im
Himmel und der weltweiten Verkündigung
der drei Engelsbotschaften als letzte
Heilsbotschaft
an
die
Nationen
der
Welt
(12,12;
Offb.
14,6-12).
Das Kapitel und damit das ganze Buch
schließt mit einer Heilsverheißung für
Daniel: Er würde ruhen, und wenn Christus
[der Messias] als Herrscher des Weltalls
wiederkommt, um sein Volk aus der
großen Notzeit, der Drangsal zu erretten,
dann würde auch Daniel zu seinem Los,
zu seinem Anteil am Messiasreich, am
Reiche Gottes, auferstehen (12,13.1).
Wenn wir Jesus [den HErrn Jahschua
den Messias] als unseren persönlichen
Erlöser im Glauben angenommen haben
und fest in der Gnade Gottes [JAHWEH’s]
stehen [denn, wer ihn liebt, der hält auch
seine Gebote und seine Gebote sind nicht
schwer - 1. Joh. 5,2.3] und uns von seinem
heiligen Geist leiten lassen, werden auch
wir Anteil am Reiche Gottes [JAHWEH’s]
haben und für immer und für alle Zeiten
bei Jesus [unseren HErrn Jahschua den
Messias] im Reiche des Lichtes und der
Herrlichkeit sein dürfen.
two angels standing on the banks of the
river, one of whom, asked Christ [the
Messiah] about the “end of the wonderful
events” or the “wonderful (secret) end” a question not pronounced by Daniel, but
certainly moving him strongly (10:5-6;
Rev 1:13-15. ) Christ [The Messiah] swore
by Him who lives forever that after the
3 1/2 times (late 1798) the smashing, the
dispersal, the persecution of the Church
of Christ [the Messiah] or the power of
the destroyer (of spiritual Rome, mortally
71
wounded in 1798) will come to the end
and “this will all be finished” (Dan. 12:5-7;
7:25). The time when the “Persistent” (the
true divine service: the constant priestly
service of Jesus [Yahshua] in the heavenly
sanctuary) will be eliminated in order
to establish the devastating atrocities
(paganism in Christian garb), begins
30 years earlier than 1260 (beginning
538 AD with the defeat of the Goths of
Rome and the beginning of the Papal
Predominance), i. e. 508 AD. But this
is the time when Clovis, the king of the
Franks, the first Western ruler to admit
to the Catholic faith waged a successful
war against the Arian Burgundians and
Visigoths from 506 to 509. Since that
time, the titles “The Eldest Son of the
Church” and “The Most Christian King“
have been established with the Frankish
kings (12:11). ...
1844: The cleaning or the compurgation of
the heavenly sanctuary by the high priestly
ministry of reconciliation of our Saviour
Jesus Christ [Yahshua the Messiah]
in the inner sanctum of the temple in
heaven, and the worldwide proclamation
of the three angels’ messages as a final
message of salvation to the nations of the
world begins (12:12 , Revelation 14:6-12).
The chapter and thus the whole book
closes with a promise of salvation to
Daniel: He would rest and when Christ
[the Messiah] returns as the ruler of the
universe to rescue his people from the
great distress of tribulation, also Daniel
would rise for his allotted portion in the
Messianic kingdom, the kingdom of God
(12:13-1). If we have adopted Jesus [the
Master Yahshua the Messiah] in faith as
our personal Saviour strongly standing
in the grace of God [YAHWEH] [for the
one who loves him, adhering to his
commandments and his commandments
are not burdensome - 1 John 5:2-3] and
allow being guided by His holy Spirit,
we will also have a share in the kingdom
of God [YAHWEH] and may stay in the
kingdom of light and glory of Jesus
[our Master Yahshua the Messiah] for all
times.
Editor: [...]
75
DIES IST DIE OFFENBARUNG JAHSCHUAS DEM
MESSIAS, DIE IHM JAHWEH GEGEBEN HAT, SEINEN
KNECHTEN ZU ZEIGEN ..., UND ER HAT SIE GEDEUTET
UND GESANDT DURCH SEINEN ENGEL ZU SEINEM
KNECHT JOHANNES
THIS IS THE REVELATION OF YAHSHUA THE MESSIAH,
WHICH YAHWEH GAVE TO HIM TO SHOW TO HIS
SERVANTS ..., AND HE SENT AND SIGNIFIED IT BY HIS
ANGEL TO HIS SERVANT JOHN
mit Erklärungen von Ernst Simon, Missionar
with explanations by Ernst Simon, missionary
Kapitel 1
Offb 1,1 Dies ist die Offenbarung
Jahschuas dem Messias, die ihm
JAHWEH gegeben hat, seinen
Knechten zu zeigen, was in der
Kürze geschehen soll; und er hat sie
gedeutet und gesandt durch seinen
Engel zu seinem Knecht Johannes,
PFÄFFLIN = Diese Offenbarung
stammt von Gott. Er hat sie Jesus
Christus kundgetan. Der sollte sie
seinen Dienern weitergeben. Was in
Bälde geschehen soll, davon ist hier
die Rede.
KJV + EL = THE REVELATION OF
YAHSHUA THE MESSIAH, WHICH
YAHWEH GAVE TO HIM TO SHOW
TO HIS SERVANTS THINGS WHICH
MUST SHORTLY COME TO PASS:
AND HE SENT AND SIGNIFIED IT BY
HIS ANGEL TO HIS SERVANT JOHN:
Offb 1,2 der bezeugt hat das
Wort Gottes und das Zeugnis von
Jahschua dem Messias, was er
gesehen hat.
PFÄFFLIN = Und Johannes hat
Zeugnis abgelegt von dem Wort
Gottes und von dem, was Jesus
Christus ihn schauen ließ.
KJV + EL = WHO BORE WITNESS
OF THE WORD OF YAHWEH, AND
OF THE TESTIMONY OF YAHSHUA
THE MESSIAH, AND OF ALL THINGS
THAT HE SAW.
Offb 1,3 SELIG IST, DER DA LIEST
UND DIE DA HÖREN DIE WORTE
DER WEISSAGUNG UND BEHALTEN,
WAS DARIN GESCHRIEBEN IST;
DENN DIE ZEIT IST NAHE.
PFÄFFLIN = Wohl dem, der dies mit
Aufmerksamkeit liest! Wohl denen,
die die Worte der Weissagung
hören und achten auf das, was hier
niedergeschrieben ist! Die Zeit rückt
nahe heran.
KJV + EL = BLESSED IS HE
THAT READS, AND THEY THAT
HEAR THE WORDS OF THIS
PROPHECY, AND KEEP THOSE
THINGS WHICH ARE WRITTEN IN
IT: FOR THE TIME IS AT HAND.
Kap 22,10
Gruß an die sieben Gemeinden
Offb 1,4 Johannes den sieben
Gemeinden in Asien: Gnade sei mit
euch und Friede VON JAHWEH
(DEM), DER DA IST UND DER DA WAR
UND DER DA KOMMT (KISTEMAKER =
... VON DEM, DER IST UND DER
WAR UND DER SEIN WIRD !),
76
Offenbarung ~ Revelation 1
und von den sieben Geistern,
die da sind vor seinem THRON,
KJV + EL = John to the seven
assemblies which are in Asia:
GRACE BE TO YOU AND PEACE,
FROM YAHWEH WHO IS AND
WHO WAS AND WHO IS TO COME;
AND FROM THE SEVEN SPRIRITS
WHICH ARE BEFORE HIS THRONE;
2. Mose 3,14.15; Kap 3,1; 5,6
Offb 1,5 UND von Jahschua
dem
GESALBTEN
(Messias
heißt ‘der Gesalbte’), WELCHER
IST DER TREUE ZEUGE UND
ERSTGEBORENE VON DEN TOTEN
UND DER HERRSCHER (FÜRST)
ÜBER DIE KÖNIGE DER ERDE! Der
uns geliebt hat und gewaschen von
den Sünden mit seinem Blut
KJV + EL = AND FROM YAHSHUA THE
MESSIAH, WHO IS THE FAITHFUL
WITNESS, THE FIRST BEGOTTEN OF
THE DEAD, AND THE PRINCE OF THE
KINGS OF THE EARTH. TO HIM THAT
LOVES US, AND WASHED US FROM
OUR SINS IN HIS OWN BLOOD,
Kap 3,14; Joh 18,37; 1. Tim 6,13;
Kol 1,18
Offb 1,6 und hat uns zu Königen
und Priestern gemacht vor Gott und
seinem Vater, dem sei Ehre und Gewalt
von Ewigkeit zu Ewigkeit! Amen.
KJV + EL = AND HAS MADE US
KINGS AND PRIESTS TO EL AND HIS
FATHER; TO HIM BE GLORY AND
DOMINION FOREVER AND EVER.
AMEN.
Kap 5,10; 1. Petr 2,5.9; 2. Mose 19,6
Offb 1,7 SIEHE, ER KOMMT MIT
DEN WOLKEN (mit den Engeln!),
UND ES WERDEN IHN SEHEN ALLE
AUGEN UND DIE IHN ZERSTOCHEN
(DURCHBOHRT)
HABEN;
UND
WERDEN HEULEN (WEHKLAGEN
UM
SEINETWEGEN)
ALLE
GESCHLECHTER AUF DER ERDE.
JA, AMEN.
KJV + EL = BEHOLD, HE COMES WITH
CLOUDS (with the angels!); AND
EVERY EYE SHALL SEE HIM, AND
THEY ALSO WHICH PIERCED HIM:
AND ALL THE KINDREDS (TRIBES) OF
THE EARTH SHALL MOURN (WAIL)
BECAUSE OF HIM. EVEN SO, AMEN.
Matth 24,30; Sach 12,10; Joh 19,37;
2. Thessalonicher 1,7
Offb 1,8 VOR 1866 = ICH BIN DAS
A UND O, DER ANFANG UND DAS
ENDE, SPRICHT JAHWEH, DER DA
IST UND DER DA (IMMER) WAR UND
DER DA KOMMT
DR. M. W. L. DE WETTE &
KISTEMAKER = ICH BIN DAS A
UND DAS O, - ANFANG UND ENDE,
“SPRICHT JAHWEH”, DER DA IST
UND DER DA WAR UND DER DA SEIN
WIRD, DER ALLMÄCHTIGE.
KJV + EL = I AM ALPHA AND THE
OMEGA, THE BEGINNING AND THE
ENDING, SAYS YAHWEH ELOHIM,
WHO IS AND WHO WAS AND WHO
IS TO COME, THE ALMIGHTY.
Jes 41,4; Kap 4,8; 21,6
Verweis ELBERFELDER 2. Mose 3,14 =
Da sprach Gott zu Mose: Ich bin, der
ich bin (1a). Dann sprach er: So sollst
du zu den Söhnen Israel sagen: (Der)
“Ich bin” (2) = 2) das hebr. Wort für
“sein” klingt an den Gottesnamen
Jahwe an. a) Jes. 42,8; Offb. 1,4.8
Verweis LUTHER 2. Mose 3,15 = ... So sollst
du zu den Israeliten sagen: Der HERR (1),
der Gott euer Väter, der Gott Abrahams ...
1) im Hebr. lautet der Gottesname Jahwe:
daraus wurde durch ein Mißverständnis
des Mittelalters “Jehova”. An unserer
Stelle wird der Gottesname Jahwe von
dem hebr. Zeitwort für “sein” her gedeutet.
Nach
altem,
schon
vorchristlichen
Herkommen
wird
für
Jahwe
die
Bezeichnung “der HERR” gebraucht.
Verweis ZÜRCHER 1. Mose 4,26 = Und
auch dem Seth ward ein Sohn geboren;
den hieß er Enos. Damals fing man an,
den Namen Jahwes (1) anzurufen. =
1) der besondere Namen des Gottes
Israels lautete ursprünglich Jahwe.
In der Reformationszeit kam dafür
irrtümlicherweise die Namensform Jehova
in Gebrauch. Die meisten Übersetzungen
wählten statt dessen nach jüd. Vorgang
die allgemeine Bezeichnung “der Herr”,
die in der Regel auch in unserer Zürcher
Bibel beibehalten ist.
Reference to the ELBERFELD Bible,
Exodus 3:14 = God said to Moses: I am
who I am (1a).Then he said: Thus shalt
thou say to the children of Israel: (The)
“I am” (2) = 2), the Hebrew word for
“be” is reminiscent of the divine name
Yahweh. a) Isaiah 42:8; Rev. 1:4-8.
Reference to the LUTHER, Exodus 3:15 =
... Thus you shall say to the Israelites:
The LORD (1), the God of your
fathers, the God of Abraham ...
1) in Hebrew the name of God is Yahweh:
due to a misunderstanding in the Middle
Ages it has become “Jehovah.” In the
present text, the divine name Yahweh
is educed from the Hebrew verb “be”.
According to an old, already pre-Christian
tradition, the name “LORD” is used for
Yahweh.
Reference
to
ZURICHER
Bible,
Genesis 4:26 = also a son was born to
Seth whom he called Enos. Then people
began to call him by the name Yahweh
(1). = 1) the specific name of God of
Israel was originally Yahweh. During the
Reformation it was erroneously the name
form Jehovah which came into use. Most
translations chose the general term
“Lord” instead of the Jewish version,
normally maintained in our Zurich Bible.
Offb 1,9 Ich, Johannes, der auch euer
Bruder und Mitgenosse an der Trübsal
ist und am Reich und an der Geduld
Jahschuas dem Messias, war auf der
Insel, die da heißt Patmos, um des
Wortes JAHWEH’s willen und des
Zeugnisses Jahschua dem Messias.
KJV + EL = I JOHN, WHO ALSO
AM
YOUR
BROTHER
AND
COMPANION IN TRIBULATION AND
IN THE KINGDOM AND PATIENCE
IN YAHSHUA THE MESSIAH, WAS IN
THE ISLE THAT IS CALLED PATMOS,
FOR THE WORD OF YAHWEH AND
FOR THE TESTIMONY OF YAHSHUA
THE MESSIAH.
Offb 1,10 ICH WAR IM GEIST AN
JAHWEH’S TAG (auch des HErrn
Jahschuas
gehörigen
Tage,
der
Sabbat, der Samstag) UND HÖRTE
HINTER
MIR
EINE
GROSSE
77
STIMME WIE EINER POSAUNE,
KJV + EL = I WAS IN THE SPIRIT
ON
YAHWEH’S
DAY,
AND
I
HEARD BEHIND ME A GREAT
VOICE,
AS
OF
A
TRUMPET
Matth 12,8; Mark 2,28; Luk 6,5
Offb 1,11 VOR 1911 = ICH BIN DAS
A (ALPHA) UND DAS O (OMEGA),
DER ERSTE UND DER LETZTE; UND
WAS DU SIEHST, DAS SCHREIBE IN
EIN BUCH UND SENDE ES ZU DEN
GEMEINDEN in Asien, gen Ephesus
und gen Smyrna, und gen Pergamon
und gen Thyatira, und gen Sardes und
gen Philadelphia und gen Laodicea.
KJV + EL = SAYING, I AM ALPHA AND
OMEGA, THE FIRST AND THE LAST.
AND, WHAT YOU SEE, WRITE I A
BOOK AND SEND IT TO THE SEVEN
ASSEMBLIES WHICH ARE IN ASIA;
TO EPHESUS, AND TO SMYRNA,
AND TO PERGAMOS, AND TO
THYATIRA, AND TO SARDIS, AND TO
PHILADELPHIA, AND TO LAODICEA.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der “dem Herrn
[Editor: richtig ist ‚JAHWEH‘] gehörige”
oder
“gehörende
Tag”,
griechisch
kyriake hemera, ist der siebente Tag, der
Sabbat. Gott segnete und heiligte ihn
(1. Mose 2,3); brachte ihn im vierten
Gebot in Verbindung mit der Schöpfung
(2. Mose 20,11); nannte ihn “mein heiliger
Tag” (Jes. 58,13) und Jesus [Jahschua]
bezeichnete sich selbst “HErr auch des
Sabbats” (Mark 2,28).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: “the day
belonging to or associated with” “the
Lord
[Editor:
correct
‘YAHWEH’]”,
Greek kyriake hemera, is the seventh
day, the Sabbath. God blessed and
hallowed it (Genesis 2:3), in the fourth
commandment putting him in connection
with the creation (Exodus 20:11),
called it “my holy day” (Isaiah 58:13),
and Jesus [Yahshua] called himself
“Master of the Sabbath” (Mark 2:28).
Offb 1,12 Und ich wandte mich um,
zu sehen nach der Stimme, die mit mir
redete. Und als ich mich umwandte
sah ich sieben goldene Leuchter
KJV + EL = And I turned to see the
78
voice that spoke to me. AND BEING
TURNED I SAW SEVEN GOLDEN
LAMPSTANDS;
Offb 1,13 und mitten unter die
sieben Leuchtern einen, der war
eines Menschen Sohne gleich,
der war angetan mit einem langen
Gewand und begürtet um die
Brust mit einem goldenen Gürtel.
KJV + EL = AND IN THE MIDDLE OF
THE SEVEN LAMPSTANDS ONE LIKE
TO A SON OF MAN, CLOTHED WITH A
GARMENT DOWN TO THE FOOT, AND
GIRDED ABOUT AT THE BREASTS
WITH A GOLDEN GIRDLE (BELT).
Kap 2,1; Dan 7,13
Offb 1,14 Sein Haupt aber und
sein Haar war weiß wie weiße
Wolle, wie der Schnee, und seine
Augen
wie
eine
Feuerflamme
KJV + EL = HIS HEAD AND HIS
HAIRS WERE WHITE LIKE WHOOL
AS WHITE AS SNOW; AND HIS
EYES WERE AS A FLAME OF FIRE;
Dan 7,9; Kap 2,18; 19,12
Offb 1,15 und seine Füße gleichwie
Messing, das im Ofen glüht, und seine
Stimme wie großes Wasserrauschen;
KJV +EL = AND HIS FEET LIKE TO
FINE BRASS (BRONZE), AS IF THEY
BURNED IN A FURNACE; AND HIS
VOICE AS THE SOUND OF MANY
WATERS.
Offb 1,16 und er hatte sieben Sterne
in seiner rechten Hand, und aus
seinem Munde ging ein scharfes,
zweischneidiges Schwert, und sein
Angesicht leuchtete wie die helle Sonne.
KJV + EL = AND HE HAD IN HIS
RIGHT HAND SEVEN STARS: AND
OUT OF HIS MOUTH WENT A SHARP
TWO-EDGED SWORD: AND HIS
COUTENANCE WAS AS THE SUN
SHINES IN HIS STRENGTH.
Offb 1,17 Und als ich ihn sah, fiel ich zu
seinen Füßen wie ein Toter; und er legte
seine rechte Hand auf mich und sprach
zu mir: FÜRCHTE DICH NICHT! ICH
BIN DER ERSTE UND DER LETZTE
KJV + EL = And when I saw him, I fell at
his feet, as dead. And he laid his right
hand upon me, saying to me, FEAR
NOT; I AM THE FIRST AND THE LAST:
Dan 8,18; Jes. 44,6; 48,12
Offb 1,18 UND DER LEBENDIGE;
ICH
(JAHSCHUA)
WAR
TOT,
UND SIEHE, ICH BIN LEBENDIG
VON
EWIGKEIT
ZU
EWIGKEIT
UND
HABE
DIE
SCHLÜSSEL
DER HÖLLE UND DES TODES.
KJV + EL = I AM HE THAT LIVES, AND
WAS DEAD; AND, BEHOLD, I AM
ALIVE FOREVERMORE, AMEN; AND
HAVE THE KEYS OF HELL (HADES)
AND OF DEATH.
Offb 1,19 MENGE = Schreibe nun auf,
was du gesehen hast, und was jetzt
schon ist, und was in Zukunft noch
geschehen wird.
KJV + EL = WRITE THE THINGS
WHICH YOU HAVE SEEN, AND THE
THINGS WHICH ARE, AND THE
THINGS WHICH SHALL COME TO
PASS AFTER THIS;
Offb 1,20 DAS GEHEIMNIS DER
SIEBEN STERNE, DIE DU GESEHEN
HAST IN MEINER RECHTEN HAND,
UND
DIE
SIEBEN
GOLDENEN
LEUCHTER: DIE SIEBEN STERNE
SIND
ENGEL
DER
SIEBEN
GEMEINDEN; UND DIE SIEBEN
LEUCHTER, DIE DU GESEHEN HAST,
SIND SIEBEN GEMEINDEN.
KJV+ EL = THE MYSTERY OF THE
SEVEN STARS WHICH YOU SAW IN
MY RIGHT HAND, AND THE SEVEN
GOLDEN LAMPSTANDS. THE SEVEN
STARS ARE THE ANGELS OF THE
SEVEN ASSEMBLIES: AND THE
SEVEN LAMPSTANDS WHICH YOU
SAW ARE THE SEVEN ASSEMBLIES.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: “Die
Enthüllung Jesu Christi [Jahschuas
dem Messias], die Gott ihm gegeben
hat” (1,1), ist das einzige prophetische
Buch des Neuen Bundes. Die Enthüllung
(Offenbarung) zeigt die Geschichte der
Gemeinde Christi [des Messias] vom
Offenbarung ~ Revelation 1. 2
Tage der Himmelfahrt Jesu [Jahschuas]
bis zu seiner Wiederkunft und darüber
hinaus bis zu seinem dritten Kommen,
wenn mit dem Herabkommen der Heiligen
Stadt, des Neuen Jerusalems, ein neuer
Himmel und eine neue Erde sein werden
(Offb. 21,1). Johannes war als Verbannter
auf der Insel Patmos, als ihm durch
einen Engel die Enthüllung gegeben
wurde. Jesus [Jahschua] beauftragte
ihn, sie den sieben Gemeinden in der
römischen Provinz Asia zu senden (1,11).
Diese sieben Gemeinden, die tatsächlich
in den Tagen des Apostels bestanden
haben, stellen sieben Zeitabschnitte
der Christenheit dar. Jede Gemeinde
entspricht in ihren Eigenarten prophetisch
einem entsprechenden Zeitabschnitt der
Geschichte der Gesamtgemeinde des
Neuen Bundes. Die Wiederkunft Christi
[des Messias] (“Seht, er kommt mit den
Wolken” 1,7) ist der Inhalt, das Thema
der Enthüllung, das zweite Kommen
Jesu [Jahschuas] ist das Ziel alles in
ihr geschilderten Geschehens, zu dem
hin sich alles bewegt. “Jesus Christus
[Jahschua der Messias], der treue Zeuge,
der Erstgeborene der Toten und der
Herrscher der Könige der Erde”, der “in
seinem Blute uns von unseren Sünden
erlöst hat” (1,5), offenbart sich in seinem
Reiche als fürbittender Hoherpriester in
der Mitte seiner Gemeinde (1,12.13), als
ihr Richter (1,14.15), als ihr Führer, der
sie umgibt und sie zur Vollendung führt
(1,16), als “der Erste und der Letzte und
der Lebendige”, der die Macht über Tod
und Totenreich hat (1,17.18).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: “The
revelation of Jesus Christ [Yahshua the
Messiah], which God has given to him”
(1:1), is the only prophetic book of the
New Covenant. The unveiling (revelation)
shows the history of the church of
Christ [the Messiah] from the day of the
Ascension of Jesus [Jahschua] to his
coming and also to his third coming,
the creation of the Holy City, the New
Jerusalem, a new heaven and a new
earth (Rev. 21:1). An exile on the island
of Patmos, John was given the revelation
by an angel. Jesus [Yahshua] instructed
him to send it to the seven churches in
the Roman province of Asia (1:11). These
seven communities that actually existed
in the days of the Apostles represent
the seven periods of Christianity. Every
79
community prophetically corresponds to
a time period in the history of the whole
congregation of the New Covenant in its
own way. The Second Coming of Christ
[the Messiah] (“Behold, he comes with
clouds [the angel’s]” 1:7) is the content,
the topic of revelation, the second coming
of Jesus [Yahshua] is the main focus of
all the events described in it, everything
moves to it. “Jesus Christ [Yahshua
the Messiah], the faithful witness, the
firstborn from the dead and the ruler of
the kings of the earth” who “ redeemed
us from our sins with his blood “ (1:5),
reveals himself in his kingdom as a
praying High Priest in the middle of his
community (1:12-13), as their judge (1:1415), as their leader, surrounding them and
leading them to the completion (1:16), as
“the First and the Last and the Living“
who has power over death and Hades
(1:17-18).
Kapitel 2
Die sieben Sendschreiben.
Offb 2,1 Dem Engel der Gemeinde
zu Ephesus schreibe: Das sagt, der
da hält die sieben Sterne in seiner
Rechten, der da wandelt mitten unter
den sieben goldenen Leuchtern:
KJV + EL = TO THE ANGEL OF THE
ASSEMBLY IN EPHESUS WRITE:
THESE THINGS SAYS HE THAT
HOLDS THE SEVEN STARS IN HIS
RIGHT HAND, WHO WALKS IN THE
MIDST OF THE SEVEN GOLDEN
CANDLESTICKS
(LAMPSTANDS);
Apg 18,19
Offb 2,2 Ich weiß deine Werke und
deine Arbeit und deine Geduld und
daß du die Bösen nicht tragen kannst;
und hast versucht die, so da sagen,
sie seien Apostel, und sind‘s nicht,
und hast sie als Lügner erfunden.
KJV + EL = I KNOW YOUR WORKS,
AND YOUR LABOUR, AND OUR
PATIENCE, AND HOW YOU CANNOT
BEAR THEM WHICH ARE EVIL: AND
YOU HAVE TRIED THEM WHICH SAY
THEY ARE APOSTLES, AND THEY
ARE NOT, AND HAVE FOUND THEM
80
LIARS (FALSE): - 1. Joh 4,1
Offb 2,3 MENGE= Ja, du besitzest
Standhaftigkeit und hast um meines
Namens willen gelitten und bist
nicht müde geworden.
KJV + EL = AND HAVE BORNE, AND
HAVE PATIENCE, AND FOR MY
NAME’S SAKE HAVE LABORED, AND
HAVE NOT FAINTED.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: “Die
Gemeinde Ephesus, deren Name manche
als wünschenswert erklären, ist die
Kirche der Apostel und die Gemeinde
des Urchristentums von Christus [dem
Messias] bis zum Jahre 100. In der
Selbstbezeichnung nennt sich Jesus
[Jahschua] denjenigen, der alles fest in
seiner Rechten hält, als das Haupt, und als
der inmitten seiner Gemeinde Wandelnde.
Was dem Engel (Boten; Leiter) der
Gemeinde gesagt wird, gilt auch für die
ganze Gemeinde und für den durch die
Gemeinde prophetisch gekennzeichneten
Zeitabschnitt. Jesus [Jahschua] gibt Lob
für Werke, Mühe und Standhaftigkeit. Die
Gemeinde hat die Schlechten (Frevler)
nicht ertragen und die Irrlehrer als solche
und als Lügner erkannt. Sie hat Ausdauer
bewiesen und um seines Namens willen
ertragen (Verfolgung durch die Juden und
die römischen Kaiser) und ist nicht müde
geworden.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: “The
community of Ephesus, the name
preferred by some interpreters, is the
Church of the Apostles and the church
of the early Christianity of Christ [the
Messiah] until the year 100. Jesus
[Yahshua] personally considers himself
the one who keeps everything firmly in his
right hand, as the head of his changing
community. What is said to the angels
(messengers, leaders) of the community,
also applies to the whole community
and to the time period prophetically
designated by the community. Jesus
[Yahshua] gives praise for work, effort
and perseverance. The community did not
tolerate the wicked (sinners) identifying
the false teachers as such, but also as
liars. It has shown patience and endured
(persecution by the Jews and the Roman
Emperor) for His name’s sake and has not
become tired.
Offb 2,4 MENGE = ABER ICH
AN DIR AUSZUSETZEN,
DU IN DEINER ERSTEN
NACHGELASSEN HAST.
WESLEY 1755 + EL = BUT I
AGAINST YOU, THAT YOU
LEFT YOUR FIRST LOVE.
1. Tim 5,12
HABE
DASS
LIEBE
HAVE
HAVE
Offb 2,5 Gedenke, wovon du
gefallen bist, und tue Buße und tue
die ersten Werke. Wo aber nicht,
werde ich dir bald kommen und
deinen Leuchter wegstoßen von
seiner Stätte, wo du nicht Buße tust.
KJV + EL = REMEMBER THERFORE
FROM WHERE YOU ARE FALLEN,
AND REPENT AND DO THE FIRST
WORKS; OR ELSE I WILL COME TO
YOU QUICKLY, AND WILL REMOVE
YOUR CANDLESTICK (LAMPSTAND)
OUT OF HIS PLACE, EXCEPT YOU
REPENT.
Offb 2,6 Aber das hast du, daß
du die Werke der Nikolaiten
hassest, welche ich auch hasse.
KJV + EL = BUT THIS YOU HAVE,
THAT YOU HATE THE DEEDS OF THE
NICOLAITANS, WHICH I ALSO HATE.
Ps 139,21
Offb 2,7 Wer Ohren hat, der höre,
was der Geist den Gemeinden sagt:
Wer überwindet, dem will ich zu
essen geben vom Baum des Lebens,
der im Paradies Gottes steht.
KJV + EL = HE THAT HAS AN EAR,
LET HIM HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT
SAYS TO THE ASSEMBLIES. TO HIM
THAT OVERCOMES WILL I GIVE TO
EAT OF THE TREE OF LIFE, WHICH
IS IN THE MIDST OF THE PARADISE
OF ELOHIM.
Kap 22,2.14; 1. Mose 2,9
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Jesus
[Jahschua]
muss
einen
Tadel
aussprechen: Die Gemeinde hatte die
erste Liebe verlassen. Die erste Liebe ist
innige Gemeinschaft der Gläubigen zu
Gott und Liebe aus dem ganzen Herzen
zu den Mitbürgern und Mitmenschen
im allgemeinen. Die Gemeinde wurde
ermahnt, ihren Sinn zu ändern und die
ersten Werke zu tun. Sie hasste, wie
auch Jesus [Jahschua], die Taten der
Nikolaiten (2,6). Die Nikolaiten waren
eine Richtung, die sich der Unzucht
hingab und behauptete, besonders hohe
Erkenntnis (Gnosis) zu haben. Jesus
[Jahschua] gab die Verheißung, dass
die Sieger, auch über diese Irrlehre vom
Baume menschlicher Erkenntnis, Zugang
zum Paradiese Gottes haben und er ihnen
vom Baume des Lebens zu essen geben
würde.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Jesus
[Yahshua] must give a rebuke: the first
love had left the community. The first
love is the intimate community of the
faithful to God and love from the bottom
of one’s heart to one’s fellow citizens and
fellow people in general. The community
was urged to change their minds and
do the first works. They hated, just as
Jesus [Yahshua] did, the deeds of the
Nicolaitans (2:6). The Nicolaitans were a
direction that fornicated and claimed to
have very high knowledge (gnosis). Jesus
[Yahshua] gave a promise that the winner
even of this heresy of the tree of human
knowledge would have access to God’s
paradise where they will be allowed to eat
from the tree of life.
Offb 2,8 Und dem Engel der
Gemeinde zu Smyrna schreibe: das
sagt der Erste und der Letzte, der
tot war und ist lebendig geworden:
KJV + EL = AND TO THE ANGEL OF
THE ASSEMBLY IN SMYRNA WRITE:
THESE THINGS SAYS THE FIRST
AND THE LAST, WHO WAS DEAD,
AND IS ALIVE;
Kap 1,11.18
Offb 2,9 MENGE = ICH KENNE DEINE
BEDRÄNGNIS UND ARMUT, - DICH
DU BIST JA REICH; ICH WEISS AUCH,
DASS DU VON DENEN GESCHMÄHT
WIRST, DIE SICH JUDEN NENNEN
UND ES DOCH NICHT SIND,
SONDERN EINE GEMEINDE DES
SATANS.
AND TRIBULATION, AND POVERTY
(BUT YOU ARE RICH) AND I KNOW
81
THE BLASPHEMY OF THEM WHICH
SAY THEY ARE JEWS, AND ARE
NOT, BUT ARE OF THE SYNAGOGUE
OF SATAN.
Jak 2,5; Kap 3,9
Offb 2,10 VOR 1866 = FÜRCHTE DICH
NICHT VOR DEM, DASS DU LEIDEN
WIRST! SIEHE, DER TEUFEL WIRD
ETLICHE VON EUCH INS GEFÄNGNIS
WERFEN, AUF DASS IHR VERSUCHT
WERDET,
UND
IHR
WERDET
TRÜBSAL HABEN (IN BEDRÄNGNIS
SEIN) ZEHN TAGE. SEI GETREU BIS
AN DEN TOD, SO WILL ICH DIR DIE
KRONE DES LEBENS GEBEN.
KJV + EL = FEAR NONE OF THOSE
THINGS WHICH YOU SHALL SUFFER:
BEHOLD, THE DEVIL SHALL CAST
SOME OF YOU INTO PRISON, THAT
YOU MAY BE TRIED; AND YOU
SHALL HAVE TRIBULATION TEN
DAYS. BE FAITHFUL TO DEATH, AND
I WILL GIVE YOU THE CROWN OF
LIFE.
Matth 10,19.28; Kap 3,11; 2. Tim 4,8
‚WER DA ÜBERWINDET, DEM SOLL
DER ZWEITE TOD NICHTS ANHABEN
KÖNNEN (MENGE).’
SAYS TO THE ASSEMBLIES. HE
THAT OVERCOMES SHALL NOT BE
HURT OF THE SECOND DEATH.
Kap 20,14
Erklärung
von
Ernst
Simon:
Die
Gemeinde Smyrna ist die Kirche der
Märtyrer und die Gemeinde nach Gottes
Willen von 100 bis 312 nach Christus. Der
Name Smyrna wird von der Myrrhe, einem
Balsamstrauch mit bitter schmeckendem
Harz, abgleitet. Manchen führen den
Namen auf Samorna, einer anatolischen
Göttin, die in der Stadt angebetet wurde,
zurück. Christus [Der Messias] spricht die
Gemeinde als der Erste und der Letzte,
als der Auferstandene an (2,8). Er kennt
die Trübsal der Gemeinde und ihre Armut,
aber auch ihren inneren Reichtum in Gott,
ebenso die Lästerung christenfeindlicher
82
Juden, die den Messias ablehnten und
die Jesus [Jahschuas] Gemeinde Satans
nennt (2,9). Zeitweilige Verfolgungen
unter verschiedenen Kaisern während der
zwei Jahrhunderte, die aber meist örtlich
beschränkt waren, kennzeichneten die
Zeit der Smyrnagemeinde. Die “zehn
Tage Drangsal” sind prophetisch zu
verstehen und sind zehn Jahre von 303312, eine Zeit schwerer allgemeiner
Christenverfolgungen
unter
Kaiser
Diokletian mit dem erklärten Ziel,
die Gemeinde zu vernichten. Jesus
[Jahschua] stärkt die Gemeinde mit dem
Zuspruch: “Fürchte dich nicht”, gibt
die Zusage, dass er den Treuen bis an
den Tod den Kranz des Lebens geben
wird und auch die Verheißung, dass die
Überwinder vor dem zweiten, dem ewigen
Tod, bewahrt werden (2,10.11).
community of Smyrna is the church of
martyrs and the community according
to God’s will from 100 to 312 AD. The
name of Smyrna derives from the myrrh,
a bitter-tasting Balsam shrub. Some
refer the name to Samorna, an Anatolian
goddess who was worshiped in that
city. Christ [The Messiah] appeals to the
community as the First and the Last, the
Risen Master (2:8). He knows the sorrow
of the community and its poverty, but
also their inner wealth in God, just as
the anti-Christian blasphemy of Jews
who rejected the Messiah while calling
the community of Jesus [Yahshua]
Satan (2:9). Temporary persecution
under various emperors during the
two centuries, mostly confined locally,
characterized the time of the Smyrna
community. The “ten tribulation days”
are to be understood prophetically,
and are the ten years from 303 to 312,
generally a time of severe persecution of
Christians under the Emperor Diocletian,
with the declared aim to destroy the
church. Jesus [Yahshua] strengthens the
community with the response: “Fear not,”
and it gives an assurance that he will give
the crown of life unto death to the faithful
and the promise that the overcomers will
be preserved before the second, eternal
death (2:10-11).
Gemeinde zu Pergamon (Pergamus)
schreibe: DAS SAGT, DER DA HAT
DAS SCHARFE, ZWEISCHNEIDIGE
SCHWERT:
KJV + EL = AND TO THE ANGEL OF
THE ASSEMBLY IN PERGAMUN
(PERGAMOS)
WRITE:
THESE
THINGS SAYS HE WHICH HAS THE
SHARP SWORD WITH TWO EDGES:
Hebr 4,12
Offb 2,13 Ich weiß, was du tust und
wo du wohnst, da des Satans Thron
ist; und HÄLTST AN MEINEM NAMEN
UND HAST MEINEN GLAUBEN NICHT
VERLEUGNET auch in den Tagen, in
welchen Antipas,mein treuer Zeuge,
bei euch getötet ist, da der Satan
wohnt.
AND WHERE YOU DWELL, EVEN
WHERE SATAN’S THRONE IS;
AND YOU HOLD FAST MY NAME,
AND HAVE NOT DENIED MY FAITH,
EVEN IN THOSE DAYS WHEREIN
(WHEN) ANTIPAS WAS MY FAITHFUL
MARTYR, WHO WAS SLAIN (KILLED)
AMONG
YOU,
WHERE
SATAN
DWELLS.
Erklärung
von
Ernst
Simon:
Der
Pergamonzeitabschnitt ist die Kirche des
Staatschristentums und des Papsttums
und die Gemeinde der Verweltlichung 313538 n. Chr. Pergamon bedeutet Hohenburg
und der äußere Zustand der Kirche war
der einer Erhöhung von einer verfolgten
Glaubensrichtung zu einer Stellung
gewaltiger Macht und großen Ansehens,
als 313 durch Kaiser Konstantin
die große Wende eingetreten war.
“Thron des Satans” (2,13). In Pergamon
war 29 v. Chr. ein Tempel der Anbetung des
Kaisers Oktavian Augustus errichtet und
damit zum ersten Male im Römerreich die
Kaiserverehrung eingeführt worden, die
sich von da aus nicht nur in der Provinz
Asia, sondern auch nach dem Westen im
ganzen Reiche ausbreitete. War schon
früher Pergamon durch den Zeusaltar ein
Mittelpunkt heidnischen Götzendienstes,
so hatte, in biblischer Sicht, Satan durch
Einführung des Kaiserkultus in P. seinen
Thron aufgerichtet. In diesem durch
Pergamon prophetisch gekennzeichneten
Zeitabschnitt festigte das Papsttum
seine Stellung als religiöser und
politischer Führer in Westrom, und Satan
errichtete seinen “Thron” innerhalb
der christlichen Kirche. Das Papsttum
war eine geschickte Mischung von
Heidentum mit Christentum. “Aus dem
Chaos der Völkerwanderung erhebt sich
allmählich eine neue Staatenordnung,
deren
geistlicher
Mittelpunkt
der
päpstliche Stuhl ist.” (Dr. Döllinger).
Christus [Der Messias] tritt der Gemeinde
als Schwertführer gegenüber, “der das
scharfe, zweischneidige Schwert hat”
(2,12). Dies entspricht der Schilderung
des verherrlichten Christus [Messias]
(1,16). Nach Hebr. 4,12 “ist ja das
Wort Gottes lebendig und wirksam
und schärfer als jedes zweischneidige
Schwert.” Jesus [Jahschua] begegnet der
Gemeinde, die in Gefahr ist, nicht mehr
auf dieses Wort zu hören, sondern auf
menschliche Ausdeutungen, mit seinem
Worte. Er gibt ihr das Lob, dass sie dort,
“wo der Thron des Satans ist”, seinen
Namen festgehalten und seinen Glauben
nicht verleugnet hat. Er spricht von
“Antipas” als dem “treuen Zeugen”. Viele
Tausende hielten am wahren biblischen
Glauben fest, wie “Antipas”, der “treue
Zeuge” (2,13).
Pergamum period is the Church of the
State of Christianity, the Papacy and
the Church of the secularization 313538 AD. Pergamum means a castle built
on a hill which represented an elevation
from the persecuted faith to a position
of enormous power and high prestige as
a great turn took place in 313 during the
reigning period of Emperor Constantine.
“Satan’s Throne” (2:13). In 29 BC, In
Pergamum, a temple of worship of the
Emperor Octavian Augustus was erected
and for the first time in the Roman Empire
the Emperor worship was launched, which
was not only spread in the province of
Asia, but also in the Western Empire. Like
Pergamum which had previously been the
centre of a pagan idolatry by means of the
Altar of Zeus, in a biblical perspective,
Satan established his throne through
the introduction of the imperial cult. In
this period prophetically marked by
Pergamum, the papacy strengthened its
position as a religious and political leader
in West Rome, whereas Satan set up his
“throne” in the Christian Church. The
papacy was a clever mixture of Paganism
83
and Christianity. ”A new state order rises
gradually from the chaos of migration,
the spiritual centre of which is the papal
chair.” (Dr. Doellinger).
Christ [the Messiah] confronts the
community as a sword leader, “having
the sharp two-edged sword” (2:12). This
corresponds
to
the
description
of
the
glorified
Christ
[Messiah]
(1:16). According to Hebrews 4:12, “the
word of God is living and powerful,
sharper than any two-edged sword.”
Jesus [Yahshua] meets the community
that is in danger of not hearing to
this word anymore, but to human
interpretations of his words. He gives
them the praise that they kept his name
and have not renounced his faith “where
Satan’s throne is”. He speaks of “Antipas”
as the “faithful witness”. Many thousands
were adhering to the true biblical faith as
“Antipas”, the “faithful witness” (2:13).
Offb 2,14 MENGE = Doch ich habe
einiges an dir auszusetzen; denn
hast dort Leute unter dir, die an
der Lehre Bileams festhalten, der
den Balak unterwies, die Israeliten
zur Sünde zu verführen, nämlich
Götzenopferfleisch und Unzucht zu
treiben.u essen Götzenopfer und
Hurerei zu treiben.
KJV + EL = BUT I HAVE A FEW
THINGS AGAINST YOU, BECAUSE
YOU HAVE THERE THEM THAT
HOLD THE DOCTRINE OF BALAAM,
WHO TAUGHT BALAK TO CAST A
STUMBLINGBLOCK BEFORE THE
CHILDREN OF ISRAEL, TO EAT
THINGS SACRIFICED TO IDOLS,
AND TO COMMIT FORNICATION.
4. Mose 25,1-2; 31,16; Judas 11;
2. Petr 2,15
Offb 2,15 Also hast du auch
(solche bei dir), die an der Lehre
der Nikolaiten halten: das hasse ich.
KJV + EL = SO YOU HAVE ALSO
THEM THAT HOLD THE DOCTRINE
OF THE NICOLAITANS, WHICH
THING I HATE.
Offb 2,16 Tue Buße; wo aber nicht,
so werde ich dir bald kommen
und mit ihnen kriegen durch
84
das
Schwert
meines
Mundes.
KJV + EL = REPENT; OR ELSE I WILL
COME TO YOU QUICKLY, AND WILL
FIGHT AGAINST THEM WITH THE
SWORD OF MY MOUTH.
Wer überwindet, dem will ich zu
essen geben von dem verborgenen
Manna und will ihm geben einen
weißen Stein und auf den Stein
einen neuen Namen geschrieben,
welchen niemand kennt, denn der
ihn empfängt.
Luther 1545 = ... Wer überwindet ...
verborgenen Manna, und will ihm
geben ein gutes Zeugnis, und mit
dem Zeugnis einen neuen Namen
geschrieben,
welchen
niemand
kennt, denn der ihn empfängt.
Anmerkung: Ich will ihm ein heiliges
und
unverbrüchliches
Zeichen
meiner Freundschaft geben, das nur
ihm bekannt sein soll.
SAYS TO THE ASSEMBLIES. TO HIM
THAT OVERCOMES WILL I GIVE TO
EAT OF THE HIDDEN MANNA, AND
WILL GIVE HIM A WHITE STONE,
AND IN THE STONE A NEW NAME
WRITTEN, WHICH NO MAN KNOW
SAVING HE THAT RECEIVES IT.
Ps 78,24; Jes 62,2
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Jesus
[Jahschua] muss im Gegensatz zu
Ephesus (2,6) Pergamon tadeln, weil
nicht nur die Lehre der Nikolaiten,
sondern auch die der Bileamiten geduldet
wurde (2,14.15). Bileam hatte Balak,
dem König der Moabiter, geraten, durch
schöne moabitische Frauen die Söhne
Israels einzuladen. (4. Mose 25,1.2; 31,16)
Sie aßen Götzenopfer, trieben Unzucht
und nahmen am Götzendienst teil. Dies
führte zur Vermischung von Heidentum
und wahrer Gottesanbetung. Auch der
Kaiser Konstantin sucht im Interesse
der Einheit seines Reiches Heidentum
und Christentum zu verschmelzen, und
manche Führer der Christen handelten
wie Bileam: Sie rieten zu einer Verbindung
von Christentum und Heidentum. Dadurch
aber verlor die Gemeinde ihre geistliche
Reinheit und ihre geistliche Kraft. Die
Lehre der Nikolaiten (siehe Erklrg. zu
2,6), der Gnostizismus, beherrschte in
jener Zeit das christliche Denken. Jesus
[Jahschua] ruft diese Kirche [Gemeinde]
zur Sinnesänderung und droht ihr, dass
er mit den Schwerte seines Mundes, mit
seinem Worte, die im Abfall Beharrenden
bekämpfen wird (2,16).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Jesus
[Yahshua] must blame Pergamum, in
contrast to Ephesus (2:6), because not
only the teaching of the Nicolaitans
was tolerated, but also the one of
Balaamites (2:14-15). Balaam advised
Balak, the king of Moab to invite the sons
of Israel through a beautiful Moabite
woman. (Numbers 25:1-2; 31:16) They
ate things sacrificed to idols, fornicated,
and took part in idolatries. This led to a
mixture of paganism and true worship of
God. Also the Emperor Constantine tries
to merge paganism and Christianity led
by the interest of the unity of his empire,
and some Christian leaders acted like
Balaam: they advised a combination of
Christianity and paganism. In this way,
however, the church lost its spiritual
purity and spiritual power. The teaching
of the Nicolaitans (see explanation to
2:6), Gnosticism, dominated the Christian
thinking at that time. Jesus [Yahshua]
called this church [assembly] to change
their minds and threatened to fight the
persisting of the apostasy with the sword
of his mouth, his words. (2:16).
Gemeinde zu Thyatira schreibe:
Das sagt der Sohn JAHWEH’s, der
Augen hat wie Feuerflammen, und
seine Füße sind gleichwie Messing:
KJV + EL = And to the angel of the
assembly in Thyatira write: THESE
THINGS SAYS THE SON OF YAHWEH,
WHO HAS HIS EYES LIKE UNTO
A FLAME OF FIRE, AND HIS FEET
ARE LIKE FINE BRASS (BRONZE);
Apg 16,14; Kap 1,14.15
Offb 2,19 Ich weiß deine Werke und
deine Liebe und deinen Dienst und
deinen Glauben und deine Geduld
und daß du je länger, je mehr tust.
AND CHARITY, AND SERVICE, AND
FAITH, AND YOUR PATIENCE, AND
YOUR WORKS; AND THE LAST TO
BE MORE THAN THE FIRST.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der durch
die Gemeinde Thyatira - deren Name
als unermüdliches Opfer gedeutet wird
- prophetisch dargestellte Zeitraum ist
die Zeit der Kirche des Abfalls und der
Gemeinde der Wüste von 538 bis 1517 n.
Chr., Christus [der Messias] kennzeichnet
sich dieser Gemeinde gegenüber, die
falsches Prophetentum in ihren Reihen
duldet, als der Sohn Gottes, der mit
seinen einer Feuerflamme gleichenden
Augen die Liebeswerke, den Glauben,
den Dienst und die Ausdauer sieht, aber
auch alles ungöttliche Wesen und jedes
Blendwerk (2,18.19).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The time
period prophetically represented by
the community Thyatira - whose name
is interpreted as a tireless victim - is
the time of the Apostasy Church and
the Desert community from 538 to 1517
AD. In this community tolerating the
false prophecy in its ranks, Christ [the
Messiah] is identified as the Son of God,
who sees the works of love, faith, service
and perseverance with his eyes like fire
flames, but also all ungodliness and
illusion (2:18-19).
Offb 2,20 MENGE = Doch ich habe
an dir auszusetzen, dass du das
Weib Isabel gewähren lässt, die sich
für eine Prophetin ausgibt und als
Lehrerin wirkt und meine Knechte
dazu verführt, Unzucht zu treiben
und Götzenopferfleisch zu essen.
KJV + EL = BUT I HAVE A FEW
THINGS AGAINST YOU, BECAUSE
YOU SUFFEREST THAT WOMAN
JEZEBEL, WHO CALLS HERSELF A
PROPHETESS, TO TEACH AND TO
SEDUCE MY SERVANTS TO COMMIT
FORNICATION, AND TO EAT THINGS
SACRIFICED TO IDOLS.
2. Kön 9,22
Offb 2,21 Und ich habe ihr Zeit
gegeben, daß sie sollte Buße tun für
ihre Hurerei; und sie tut nicht Buße.
85
KJV + EL = AND I GAVE HER TIME
TO REPENT OF HER FORNICATION;
AND SHE REPENTED NOT.
Offb 2,22 Siehe, ich werfe sie in ein
Bett, und die mit ihr die Ehe gebrochen
haben, in große Trübsal, wo sie
nicht Buße tun für ihre Werke (sich
abwenden von ihren / Isebels / Werken),
KJV + EL = BEHOLD, I WILL CAST
HER INTO A BED, AND THEM THAT
COMMIT ADULTERY WITH HER INTO
GREAT TRIBULATION, EXCEPT THEY
REPENT OF THEIR DEEDS (WORKS).
Offb 2,23 A = und ihre / Isebels /
Kinder will ich zu Tode schlagen.
KJV + EL = AND I WILL KILL HER
CHILDREN WITH DEATH;
Ps 7,10; Jer 17,10
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Leiter der
Gemeinde sieht ruhig zu, wie eine Frau, nach einigen Handschriften war es seine
eigene -, die aber höchstwahrscheinlich
nicht Isebel geheißen hat, die Lehre
der Nikolaiten verbreitet und dabei
behauptet, eine Prophetin zu sein. Er
läßt sie gewähren, wie der schwache
Ahab seine Frau Isebel, die Tochter des
Königs von Sidon, die den mit Unzucht
verbundenen
Baalsdienst
und
die
Ascheraverehrung in Israel einführte.
Zeitweilig wurden auf Staatskosten 850
heidnische Priester versorgt (1. Kön.
16,31-33; 18,19); wirklich ein Vorbild
aller Konkordate. Herrschsüchtig wie
Isebel muss auch die “Prophetin”
gewesen sein, die in der Gemeinde
Thyatira Menschen um sich gesammelt
und sich hörig gemacht hat. So wie
Isebel aus Sidon ihren Mann, den König
Ahab von Israel beherrschte, hat auch
die Papstkirche des Mittelalters Kaiser
und Könige beherrscht. Das Papsttum
schreckte auch vor Fälschungen nicht
zurück, um seinen Machtanspruch über
den Staat dokumentarisch zu stützen:
die pseudo-isidorischen Dekretalien.
Baronius,
der
Vater
katholischer
Kirchengeschichtschreibung,
schreibt
in seinen Annalen zum 10. Jahrhundert:
“Wie schändlich sah es doch in der
römischen Kirche aus, da zu Rom
unzüchtige
Weibspersonen
Macht
und Regiment hatten, da nach ihrem
86
Gefallen die Bistümer besetzt und
schrecklich zu hören - die Teilhaber
ihrer Sündengreuel auf Petri Stuhl
zu
Päpsten
eingesetzt
wurden.”
([Annales 900, Nr. 1.3; 912, Nr. 8] 2,20).
Jesus [Jahschua] hat der Gemeinde
Zeit gegeben, ihren Sinn zu ändern
(2,21). Die Kirche aber verschloss sich
den Mahnrufen. So wurde ihr, die mit
der politischen Weltmacht buhlte und
als “Isebel” dargestellt ist, das Gericht
angekündigt (2,22.23A). Dieses Gericht
setzte bereits im Mittelalter ein und
erreichte am Ende des 18. Jahrhunderts
einen Höhepunkt in der französischen
Revolution.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The head of
the community keeps calm watching a
woman - according to some manuscripts
it was his own wife – most likely not
called Jezebel - spread the doctrine
of the Nicolaitans, while claiming to
be a prophetess. He affords it, like the
weak Ahab did with his wife Jezebel,
the daughter of the king of Sidon, who
introduced the fornication-like worship
of Baal and the worship of Asherah
in Israel. 850 pagan priests were
temporarily provided at public expense
(1 Kings 16:31-33; 18-19); really a
prototype of all concordats. Same
domineering as Jezebel must have
been the “prophetess”, who gathered
people in the Thyatira church making
them submissive. Just as Jezebel from
Sidon dominated her husband King
Ahab of Israel, so the papal church of
the Middle Ages dominated its kings and
emperors. The papacy did not even shrink
from falsifications to documentarily
support its claim to power over the state:
the Pseudo-Isidore Decretals. Baronius,
the father of Catholic church history,
writes in his annals of the 10thCentury:
“How shameful it was in the Roman
Church as lewd wenches had power and
regiment in Rome, for at their pleasure
the dioceses and -awful to hear - the
participants in their sins were seated
on the Chair of Peter near the popes.”
([Annals 900, No. 1:3, 912, No. 8] 2:20).
Jesus [Yahshua] gave time to the
community to change their minds
(2:21). However, the church blocked the
exhortations. Thus she who courted with
the political power and who was presented
as “Jezebel” was brought to court, (2:22-
23 A). This court, having already existed
in the middle Ages, reached its high point
during the French Revolution at the end
of the 18th Century.
Offb 2,23 B = Und alle Gemeinden
sollen erkennen, daß ich es bin, der
die Nieren und Herzen erforscht; und
ich werde geben einem jeglichen
unter euch nach euren Werken.
KJV + EL = AND ALL THE
ASSEMBLIES SHALL KNOW THAT
I AM HE WHICH SEARCHES THE
REINS AND THE HEARTS: AND I
WILL GIVE TO EVERY ONE OF YOU
ACCORDING TO YOUR WORKS.
Ps 7,10; Jer 17,10
Offb 2,24 Euch aber sage ich, den
andern, die zu Thyatira sind, die
nicht haben solche Lehre und die
nicht erkannt haben die Tiefen des
Satans (wie sie sagen): Ich will nicht
auf euch werfen eine andere Last:
KJV + EL = BUT TO YOU I SAY,
AND TO THE REST IN THYATIRA,
AS MANY AS HAVE NOT THIS
DOCTRINE, AND WHICH HAVE NOT
KNOWN THE DEPTHS OF SATAN, AS
THEY SPEAK; I WILL PUT UPON YOU
NONE OTHER BURDEN.
Offb 2,25 doch was ihr habt,
das haltet, bis daß ich komme.
KJV + EL = BUT THAT WHICH YOU
HAVE ALREADY HOLD FAST TILL
(UNTIL) I COME.
Kap 3,11
Offb 2,26 Und wer da überwindet und
hält meine Werke bis ans Ende, dem
will ich Macht geben über die Heiden,
KJV + EL = AND HE THAT
OVERCOMES, AND KEEPS MY
WORKS TO THE END, TO HIM WILL
I GIVE POWER OVER THE NATIONS:
Offb 2,27 und er soll sie
weiden
mit
einem
eisernen
Stabe, und wie eines Töpfers
Gefäße soll er sie zerschmeißen,
KJV + EL = AND HE SHALL RULE
THEM WITH A ROD OF IRON, AS THE
VESSELS OF A POTTER SHALL THEY
BE BROKEN TO SHIVERS; EVEN
AS I RECEIVED OF MY FATHER.
Ps 2,8.9
Offb 2,28 wie ich von meinem
Vater empfangen habe; und ich
will ihm geben den Morgenstern.
KJV + EL = AND I WILL GIVE HIM THE
MORNING STAR.
was der Geist den Gemeinden sagt!
SAYS TO THE ASSEMBLIES.
Erklärung
von
Ernst
Simon:
Die
“Übrigen”
in
Thyatira
waren
die
Glaubenstreuen (2,24). Sie werden
von Jesus [Jahschua] angesprochen
und nicht Isebel und ihr Anhang. Die
Glaubenstreuen waren die eigentliche
Gemeinde.
Im
Thyatirazeitabschnitt
waren die “Übrigen” die Gruppen, die
am Worte Gottes festhielten. So hat die
keltische Missionskirche, die auf Jona
ihren Mittelpunkt hatte, das Evangelium
im 7. Jahrhundert nach den Niederlanden,
Gallien,
der
Schweiz,
Deutschland
usw. getragen. In Südfrankreich und
Oberitalien waren die Albigenser, die von
der Kirche grausam verfolgt wurden. Im
12. Jahrhundert begannen die Waldenser
das Wort zu verkündigen. In England
wirkte John Wiclif (1320-1384) gegen die
Machtansprüche des Papsttums. Johann
Hus verkündete dem tschechischen Volk
das Wort Gottes. Er wurde am 6. Juli
1415 auf dem Scheiterhaufen verbrannt.
Kurze Zeit später wurde sein Freund
Hieronymus
ermordet.
Savonarola
kämpfte in Italien gegen den Abfall in
der Kirche und den Sittenverfall in der
Christenheit. 1498 erlitt auch er den
Märtyrertod. Jesus [Jahschua] gibt den
“Übrigen” als den Glaubenstreuen die
tröstliche Zusage, dass er ihnen keine
weitere Last auferlegen wird, aber sie
sollten festhalten, was sie hatten, bis er
kommt (2,24.25). Er verhieß ihnen Macht
über die Nationen und dass sie mit ihm
herrschen werden und er ihnen den
Morgenstern geben wird (2,26-28).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: “The others”
in Thyatira were the faithful (2:24). Jesus
[Yahshua] appeals to them and not to
Jezebel and her adherents. The faithful
87
represented the actual church. In the
Thyatira period “the others” were the
groups, who adhered to the Word of God.
Thus the Celtic mission church, which had
its centre on Jonah, introduced the Gospel
in the 7th Century in the Netherlands,
Gaul, Switzerland, and Germany. In
southern France and northern Italy, these
were the Albigenses who were cruelly
persecuted by the Church. In the 12th
century the word began to be preached
by the Waldenses. In England it was
John Wycliffe (1320-1384) who protested
against the power of the papacy. John
Huss brought the word of God to the
Czech people. He was burned at the
stake on July 6th 1415. Sometime later,
his friend Jerome was murdered. In Italy
Savonarola fought against the apostasy
in the church and the moral decline of
Christendom. 1498 also he suffered a
martyr’s death. There Jesus [Yahshua]
gives “the others” as the faithful the
comforting assurance that he will impose
no additional burden on them, but they
should hold on to what they had, until
his coming (2:24-25). He promised them
that they will have power over the nations
and reign together with him, and he also
promised to give them the morning star
(2:26- 28).
Kapitel 3
Gemeinde zu Sardes schreibe: Das
sagt, der die sieben Geister Gottes
hat und die sieben Sterne: Ich weiß
deine Werke; denn du hast den
Namen, daß du lebest, und bist tot.
assembly in Sardis write: THESE
THINGS SAYS HE THAT HAS THE
SEVEN SPIRITS OF ELOHIM, AND
THE SEVEN STARS: I KNOW YOUR
WORKS, THAT YOU HAVE A NAME
THAT YOU LIVE, AND YOU ARE DEAD.
Kap 1,4
Offb
3,2 LUTHER
1545
+
ELBERFELDER 1871 = Sei wachsam
(wachend) und stärke das Übrige,
das sterben will; denn ich habe
deine Werke nicht völlig erfunden
88
(vollkommen) vor meinem Gott.
SIMON = Werde wach und stärke die
Übrigen, die sterben wollen; denn
ich habe deine Werke nicht völlig
(vollkommen) vor meinem Gott
gefunden.
KJV + EL = BE WATCHFUL, AND
STRENGHTEN (ESTABLISH) THE
THINGS WHICH REMAIN, THAT
ARE READY TO DIE: FOR I HAVE
NOT
FOUND
YOUR
WOKRS
PERFECT BEFORE MY ELOHIM.
Luk 22,32
Offb 3,3 So gedenke nun, wie du
empfangen und gehört hast, und
halte es und tue Buße. So du nicht
wirst wachen, werde ich über
dich kommen wie ein Dieb, und
wirst nicht wissen, welche Stunde
ich über dich kommen werde.
KJV + EL = REMEMBER THEREFORE
HOW
YOU
HAVE
RECEIVED
AND HEAR; AND HOLD FAST,
AND REPENT. IF THEREFORE
YOU SHALL NOT WATCH, I WILL
COME ON YOU AS A THIEF, AND
YOU SHALL NOT KNOW WHAT
HOUR I WILL COME UPON YOU.
1. Thess 5,2
Offb 3,4 Aber du hast etliche
Namen zu Sardes, die nicht ihre
Kleider besudelt haben; und sie
werden mit mir wandeln in weißen
Kleidern, denn sie sind‘s wert.
KJV + EL = YOU HAVE A FEW NAMES
EVEN IN SARDIS WHICH HAVE NOT
DEFILED THEIR GARMENTS; AND
THEY SHALL WALK WITH ME IN
WHITE: FOR THEY ARE WORTHY.
Judas 23
Offb 3,5 Wer überwindet soll mit
weißen Kleidern angetan werden,
und ich werde seinen Namen
nicht austilgen aus dem Buch
des Lebens, und ich will seinen
Namen
bekennen
vor
meinem
Vater und vor seinen Engeln.
KJV + EL = HE THAT OVERCOMES,
THE SAME SHALL BE CLOTHED IN
WHITE RAIMENT (GARMENTS); AND
I WILL NOT BLOT OUT HIS NAME
OUT OF THE BOOK OF LIFE, BUT I
WILL CONFESS HIS NAME BEFORE
MY FATHER, AND BEFORE HIS
ANGELS.
Kap 7,13; Matth 10,32; Luk 10,20
Erklärung
von
Ernst
Simon:
Die
Gemeinde Sardes (Erneuerung) ist das
Bild der Reformationskirche von 1517 bis
1798 n. Chr. - Sie hat den Namen, dass sie
lebe und ist tot (3,1). Jesus [Jahschua]
kennzeichnet sich solcher geistlosen
Gemeinde gegenüber als der, welcher
die Fülle des Geistes Gottes hat (3,1).
Der Zeitabschnitt der Reformation war
nicht der, welcher er dem Namen nach
sein musste: Rückführung zum vollen
Lichte der Heilsbotschaft und völlige
Verkündigung der Wahrheiten des Wortes
Gottes. Die Hammerschläge Dr. Martin
Luthers beim Thesenanschlag an der
Schlosskirche in Wittenberg hätten nicht
nur den Beginn des Reformationszeitalters
ankündigen
sollen,
sondern
auch
zur völligen Verwerfung und Lösung
von allen schriftwidrigen Lehren der
Papstkirche führen müssen. Aber das
von den Reformatoren begonnene Werk
ist in seinen Anfängen steckengeblieben
und nach dem Tode Luthers und anderer
Reformatoren später völlig erstarrt. Darum sagt Jesus [Jahschua]: “Ich habe
deine Werke nicht völlig vor meinem Gott
gefunden “ (3,2). “Es ist dies ein Zeitalter,
welches die geistliche Schlaffheit und
Schläfrigkeit
der
protestantischen
Jahrhunderte umfasst” (Seiß I, 138). Die
Treuen, die versuchten, “die Übrigen”
zu stärken, kämpften vergeblich (3,2).
“Doch du hast wenige Namen, die ihre
Gewänder nicht befleckt haben” (3,4).
Zu ihnen gehören die Reformatoren
und die Gründer des Pietismus Jakob
Spener und Hermann Francke; auch
Graf von Zinzendorf und seine Gattin,
welche die von den Jesuiten um ihres
Glaubens willen verfolgten BöhmischMährischen Brüder aufnahmen. Weiter
sind die Brüder John und Charles
Wesley und George Whitefield, von
denen die Erweckungsbewegung der
Methodisten ausging, zu nennen; ferner
die Taufgesinnten, die Kamisarden, die
Puritaner und die Salzburger, die wegen
ihres Glaubens aus der Heimat vertrieben
wurden. Sie und manche andere waren
es, “die ihre Gewänder nicht befleckt
haben”. Sie werden mit Jesus [Jahschua]
“in Weiß einhergehen, denn sie sind
es würdig (3,4). Jesus [Jahschua] gibt
ihnen auch die Verheißung, dass er ihren
“Namen nicht aus der Buchrolle des
Lebens auslöschen” und ihren “Namen
vor seinem Vater und vor seinen Engeln
bekennen wird” (3,5).
municipality Sardis (renewal) is the image
of the Reformation church from 1517 to
1798 AD. It has a living name, but it is
dead. (3:1). Jesus [Yahshua] is identified
by such a mindless community as the one
who has the fullness of the Spirit of God
(3:1). The Reformation period was not
the one which complies with its name:
return to the full light of salvation and
complete proclamation of the truths of
the Word of God. The hammer blows of
Dr. Martin Luther with his thesis postered
to the Castle Church in Wittenberg would
have not only announced the beginning
of the Reformation era, but must also
have led to total rejection and solution of
all unscriptural teachings of the Roman
Church. However, the work begun by the
Reformers stuck in its infancy, and was
completely paralyzed after the death
of Luther and other reformers. That
is why Jesus [Yahshua] says: „I have
not found your deeds complete in the
sight of My God.” (3:2). “This is an age
comprehending spiritual lethargy and
sleepiness of the Protestant centuries”
(Seiss I, 138). The faithful who tried
to strengthen “the others”, fought in
vain (3:2). “But you only have a few
names which have not defiled their
garments” (3:4). Among them are the
reformers Jakob Spener and Hermann
Francke, the founders of Pietism; also
Count of Zinzendorf and his wife, who
accommodated the Bohemian-Moravian
Brethren persecuted for their faith by
the Jesuits. Next to mention are the
brothers John and Charles Wesley
and George Whitefield, from whom the
Methodist revival movement emanated;
89
also the Anabaptists, the Camisards, the
Puritans and the Salzburgers, who were
expelled from their homeland for their
beliefs, them and many others “who have
not defiled their garments”. They shall
walk with Jesus [Yahshua] “in white, for
they are worthy (3:4). Jesus [Yahshua]
also gives them a promise “not to erase
their names from the scroll of life” and
to confess their names before the Father
and before his angels” (3:5).
Gemeinde zu Philadelphia schreibe:
Das sagt der Heilige, der Wahrhaftige,
der da hat den Schlüssel Davids, der
auftut, und niemand schließt zu, der
zuschließt, und niemand tut auf:
assembly in Philadelphia write:
THESE THINGS SAYS HE THAT IS
HOLY, HE THAT IS TRUE, HE THAT
HAS THE KEY OF DAVID, HE THAT
OPENS, AND NO MAN SHALL SHUTS,
AND SHUTS, AND NO MAN OPENS;
Jes 22,22
Offb 3,8 Ich weiß deine Werke.
Siehe, ich habe vor dir gegeben
eine offene Tür, und niemand
kann sie zuschließen; denn du
hast eine kleine Kraft, und hast
mein Wort behalten und hast
meinen Namen nicht verleugnet.
KJV + EL = I KNOW YOUR WORKS:
BEHOLD, I HAVE SET BEFORE YOU
AN OPEN DOOR, AND NO MAN CAN
SHUT IT: FOR YOU HAVE A LITTLE
STRENGTH (POWER), AND HAVE
KEEP MY WORD, AND HAVE NOT
DENIED MY NAME.
Offb 3,9 Siehe, ich werde geben aus
der Synagoge (Volks-/Gemeinde)
des Satans, die da sagen, sie seien
Juden, und sind‘s nicht, sondern
lügen; SIEHE, ICH WILL SIE DAZU
BRINGEN, DASS SIE KOMMEN
SOLLEN UND NIEDERFALLEN ZU
DEINEN FÜSSEN UND ERKENNEN,
DASS ICH DICH GELIEBT HABE.
KJV + EL = BEHOLD, I WILL MAKE
THEM OF THE SYNAGOGUE OF
SATAN, WHICH SAY THEY ARE JEWS,
90
AND ARE NOT, BUT DO LIE; BEHOLD,
I WILL MAKE THEM TO COME AND
WORSHIP BEFOR YOUR FEET, AND
TO KNOW THAT I HAVE LOVED YOU.
Kap 2,9; Jes 60,14; 49,23
Offb 3,10 DIEWEIL DU HAST
BEWAHRT DAS WORT MEINER
GEDULD, WILL ICH AUCH DICH
BEWAHREN VOR DER STUNDE DER
VERSUCHUNG, DIE KOMMEN WIRD
ÜBER DEN GANZEN WELTKREIS, ZU
VERSUCHEN, DIE DA WOHNEN AUF
ERDEN.
KJV + EL = BECAUSE YOU HAVE
KEPT THE WORD OF MY PATIENCE,
I WILL KEEP YOU FROM THE HOUR
OF TEMPTATION, WHICH SHALL
COME UPON ALL THE WORLD, TO
TRY THEM THAT DWELL UPON THE
EARTH.
Kap 14,12; Matth 6,13
Offb 3,11 MENGE = SIEHE, ICH
KOMME BALD: HALTE FEST, WAS
DU BESITZEST, DAMIT DIR NIEMAND
DEINE KRONE RAUBE!
KJV + EL = BEHOLD, I COME QUICKLY:
HOLD THAT FAST WHICH YOU HAVE,
THAT NO MAN TAKE YOUR CROWN.
Kap 2,10
Offb 3,12 WER ÜBERWINDET, DEN
WILL ICH MACHEN ZUM PFEILER
IN DEM TEMPEL MEINES GOTTES,
UND ER SOLL NICHT MEHR
HINAUSGEHEN; UND WILL AUF IHN
SCHREIBEN DEN NAMEN MEINES
GOTTES UND DEN NAMEN DES
NEUEN JERUSALEMS, DER STADT
MEINES GOTTES, DIE VOM HIMMEL
HERNIEDERKOMMT VON MEINEM
GOTT, UND MEINEN NAMEN, DEN
NEUEN.
KJV + EL = HIM THAT OVERCOMES
WILL I MAKE A PILLAR IN THE
TEMPLE OF MY ELOHIM, AND HE
SHALL GO NO MORE OUT: AND I
WILL WRITE UPON HIM THE NAME
OF MY ELOHIM, AND THE NAME OF
THE CITY OF MY ELOHIM, WHICH IS
NEW JERUSALEM, WHICH COMES
DOWN OUT OF HEAVEN FROM MY
ELOHIM, AND I WILL WRITE UPON
HIM MY NEW NAME.
Kap 14,1; 22,4; 21,2
Die Ungläubigen und die Namenschristen
werden
von
Jesus
[Jahschua]
“Volksgemeinde des Satans” genannt
(3,9). Während die Glaubenstreuen von
vielen Christen, die im “Vernunftglauben”
lebten, verspöttelt wurden, gibt ihnen
Jesus [Jahschua] die Verheißung, dass er
den Überwinder zu einer Säule im Tempel
Gottes machen und auf ihn den Namen
Gottes, Jesu [Jahschua] und des Neuen
Jerusalems schreiben wird (3,11.12).
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Philadelphia
(Bruderliebe) war eine kleine, aber treue
und reine Gemeinde. Der Zeitabschnitt
ist der der verweltlichten Kirche und
der Gemeinde der Weltmission von
1798 bis 1844 n. Chr. [und geht bis zum
Ende der Weltzeit!]. - Der Gemeinde
gegenüber kennzeichnete sich Jesus
[Jahschua] als der Heilige, der alleinige
Hohepriester
und
der
wahrhaftige
Messias, der den Schlüssel Davids hat,
der öffnet, nämlich das Allerheiligste
des himmlischen Tempels, und niemand
wird zuschließen, und der das Heilige des
himmlischen Heiligtums zuschließt, und
niemand wird öffnen (3,7). Am Ende des
Philadelphiazeitabschnittes 1844 begann
das Untersuchungsgericht (Dan. 8,14;
Offb. 14,6.7), das die Wesenserfüllung
des großen Versöhnungstages des
Schattendienstes im irdischen Heiligtum
ist. Der tägliche und der jährliche
Dienst im irdischen Tempel haben
ihre Wesenserfüllung im Dienste Jesu
[Jahschua] im himmlischen Heiligtum
(Hebr. 8,5; 9,1.6.7). Jesus [Jahschua]
als unser Hoherpriester (Hebr. 4,14.15;
8,1) wird hier als derjenige bezeichnet,
welcher bei Abschluss des Dienstes
im Heiligen dieses abschließt und
das Allerheiligste des himmlischen
Tempels öffnet. “Eine geöffnete Tür”;
Jesus [Jahschua] hat dem Zeitabschnitt
eine geöffnete Tür für die Weltmission
gegeben. Obwohl die Gemeinde “eine
kleine Kraft” nur hat, so hat sie doch
mit ihr die Welt bewegt. Nachdem
der Missionsbefehl Jesu [Jahschua]
jahrhundertelang
vernachlässigt
worden war, wurden jetzt zahlreiche
Missionsgesellschaften
gegründet.
“Du hast mein Wort bewahrt” (3,8);
Bibelgesellschaften wurden gegründet,
um das Wort Gottes allen zugänglich zu
machen. Papst Pius VII. aber nannte 1816
n. Chr. die Bibelgesellschaften eine Pest.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Philadelphia
(brotherly love) was a small but a loyal
and pure community. The period is that
of the secular church and the World
Mission Community from 1798 to 1844 AD
[and goes until the end of the time of the
world!]. - The community characterizes
Jesus [Yahshua] as the Holy One, the sole
High Priest and the true Messiah, who
has the key of David, who opens the Holy
of Holies of the heavenly temple. What
he opens no one can shut, and what he
shuts no one can open. (3:7). At the end of
the Philadelphia time period the Court of
Inquiry (Dan. 8:14; Rev. 14:6-7), began in
1844, which is the essential fulfilment of
the great day of atonement of the shadow
service in the earthly sanctuary. The
daily and annual service in the earthly
temple have their essential fulfilment
in the service of Jesus [Yahshua] in the
heavenly sanctuary (Heb. 8:5; 9:1-6-7).
Jesus [Yahshua] as our High Priest
(Heb. 4:14-15; 8:1) is referred to as the
one who at the conclusion of the service
closes it and opens the holy sanctuary
of the heavenly temple. “An open door”;
Jesus [Yahshua] has given a door open for
the world mission to this period. Although
the community has just “little power,” it
has herewith moved the world. After the
Great Commission of Jesus [Yahshua]
had been neglected for centuries,
now many missionary societies were
founded. “You have kept my word” (3:8);
Bible societies were founded to make
the word of God accessible to all. Pope
Pius VII in 1816 AD however, called the
Bible Society a pestilence. The unfaithful
and the so-called Christians are called
“people of Satan’s church” by Jesus
[Yahshua] (3:9). While the faithful were
ridiculed by many Christians who lived
in the “rational faith”, Jesus [Yahshua]
promised that the one who overcomes
will be turned into a pillar in the temple
91
of God on which He will write the name
of God, Jesus [Yahshua], and the name of
the new Jerusalem (3:11-12).
Offb 3,14 MENGE = “Dem Engel der
Gemeinde in Laodicea schreibe:
So spricht der, der das Amen ist,
der treue und wahrhaftige Zeuge,
der Anfang (oder Ursprung) der
Schöpfung Gottes:
KJV + EL = AND TO THE ANGEL OF THE
ASSEMBLY OF THE LAODICEANS
WRITE:
THESE
THINGS
SAYS
THE AMEN, THE FAITHFUL AND
TRUE WITNESS, THE BEGINNING
OF
THE
CREATION
OF
EL;
Kol 2,1; 4,13; 2. Kor 1,20; Kap 1,5;
Kol 1,15-17
Offb 3,15 Ich weiß deine Werke,
daß du weder kalt noch warm bist.
Ach, daß du kalt oder warm wärest!
(vgl. Röm. 12,11)
THAT YOU ARE NEITHER COLD NOR
HOT: I WOULD YOU WERE COLD OR
HOT.
Offb 3,16 Weil du aber lau bist und
weder kalt noch warm, werde ich
dich ausspeien aus meinem Munde.
KJV + EL = SO THEN BECAUSE YOU
ARE LUKEWARM, AND NEITHER
COLD NOR HOT, I WILL SPEW YOU
OUT OF MY MOUTH.
Offb 3,17 Du sprichst: Ich bin reich
und habe gar satt und bedarf nichts!
und weißt nicht, daß du bist elend
und jämmerlich, arm, blind und bloß.
KJV + EL = BECAUSE YOU SAY, I AM
RICH, AND INCREASED WITH GOODS,
AND HAVE NEED OF NOTHING;
AND KNOW NOT THAT YOU ARE
WRETCHED, AND MISERABLE, AND
POOR, AND BLIND, AND NAKED:
1. Kor 3,18; 4,8
Offb 3,18 Ich rate dir, daß du Gold
von mir kaufest, das mit Feuer
durchläutert ist, daß du reich*
werdest, und weiße Kleider, daß
du dich antust und nicht offenbart
werde die Schande deiner Blöße;
92
und
salbe
deine
Augen
mit
Augensalbe, daß du sehen mögest.
* Anmerk.: geistlich reich werdest an
Erkenntnis!
KJV + EL = I COUNSEL YOU TO BUY
OF ME GOLD TRIED IN THE FIRE,
THAT YOU MAY BE RICH; AND
WHITE RAIMENTS (GARMENTS),
THAT YOU MAY BE CLOTHED,
AND THAT THE SHAME OF YOUR
NAKEDNESS DO NOT APPEAR;
AND ANOINT YOUR EYES WITH
EYESALVE, THAT YOU MAY SEE.
Jes 55,1
Offb 3,19 Welche ich liebhabe,
die strafe und züchtige ich. So
sei nun fleißig und tue Buße!
KJV + EL = AS MANY AS I LOVE,
I REBUKE AND CHASTEN: BE
ZEALOUS
THEREFORE,
AND
REPENT.
Spr 3,12; Hebr 12,6; 1. Kor 11,32
Offb 3,20 VOR 1866 = SIEHE,
ICH STEHE VOR DER TÜR UND
KLOPFE AN. SO JEMAND MEINE
STIMME HÖREN WIRD UND DIE
TÜR AUFTUN, ZU DEM WERDE ICH
EINGEHEN UND DAS ABENDMAHL
MIT IHM HALTEN UND ER MIT MIR.
KJV + EL = BEHOLD, I STAND AT THE
DOOR AND KNOCK: IF ANY MAN
HEAR MY VOICE AND OPEN THE
DOOR, I WILL COME IN TO HIM, AND
WILL SUP WITH HIM, AND HE WITH ME.
Joh 14,23
Offb 3,21 WER ÜBERWINDET,
DEM WILL ICH GEBEN, MIT MIR
AUF MEINEM THRON ZU SITZEN,
WIE ICH ÜBERWUNDEN HABE
UND MICH GESETZT MIT MEINEM
VATER
AUF
SEINEN
THRON.
KJV + EL = TO HIM THAT OVERCOMES
WILL I GRANT TO SIT WITH ME
IN MY THRONE, EVEN AS I ALSO
OVERCAME, AND AM SAT DOWN
WITH MY FATHER IN HIS THRONE.
Matth 19,28
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Die Eigenart
der Gemeinde in Laodizea entspricht
dem Zustand der Kirche der Welt und der
Gemeinde des Advent in der Zeit von 1844
n. Chr. bis zum Ende der Weltzeit, bis zur
Wiederkunft Christi [des Messias]. Jesus
[Jahschua] tritt der Gemeinde als der
Amen, in dem sich alles vollendet, als der
treue und wahrhaftige Zeuge gegenüber.
Er ist der Anfang der Schöpfung, und er
vollendet auch alles (3,14). Das Schreiben
an Laodizea ist prophetisch an die
Christenheit der Endzeit gerichtet, die
in gefährlicher Selbstzufriedenheit und
Selbstbetrug lau ist (3,15). Sie meint
reich zu sein und nichts zu benötigen,
und weiß nicht, erkennt nicht, wie elend
und wie arm sie an geistlichen Gütern
ist (3,16.17). “In dieser Kirche ist viel
Religiosität, aber äußerst wenig Religion;
viel Gefühlswesen, aber wenig, welches
in Tat und Leben echter, christlicher
Gesinnung entspricht; viel christlich sein
sollendes Gerede, aber wenig wirklicher
Christenglaube. Der Ballsaal wird mit
dem Abendmahlstisch in Verbindung
gebracht; der Besuch des Theaters mit
dem der Gottesdienste.” (Seiß, Offb. I,
194) “Es wäre erfreulicher für den Herrn,
wenn lauwarme Religionsbekenner nie
seinen Namen genannt hätten. Sie sind
eine beständige Last für diejenigen,
welche treue Nachfolger Jesu [Jahschua]
sein würden. Sie sind Ungläubigen ein
Stein des Anstoßes.” (E. G. W., T. I, 18)
Das Schreiben an Laodizea gilt für alle,
die sich zu Christus [dem Messias]
bekennen. Auch die Adventgläubigen, die
glauben, dass wir in den letzten Tagen der
Menschheit leben und Jesus [Jahschua]
bald wiederkommen wird, erkennen,
dass die Botschaft an Laodizea auch
für sie in besonderer Weise anwendbar
ist. Laodizea erhält aber nicht nur den
schwersten Tadel, sondern auch den
Rat des treuen Zeugen. Sie soll von ihm
vom Feuer durchglühtes Gold kaufen:
Sinnbild des im Feuer der Drangsal
erprobten Glaubens (1. Petr. 1,7);
weiter weiße Gewänder, welche die
Gerechtigkeit (Rechtstaten) der Heiligen
darstellen (Offb. 19,8) und Augensalbe,
die Sinnbild des ... Geistes (Geist der
Weisheit und Offenbarung - Eph. 1,17) ist
und Erkenntnis ihres wirklichen inneren
Zustandes geben soll [(Eph. 1,17-23)
Offb. 3,18]. Jesus [Jahschua] hat die
Worte des Tadels aus Liebe gesprochen,
denn er überführt und erzieht, die er
liebt (3,19). Er steht vor der Weltentür
und klopft an, und die Zeichen der Zeit
zeigen mit überwältigender Deutlichkeit,
dass er bald in den Wolken des Himmels
erscheinen wird. Er steht aber auch
vor der Herzenstür und wird zu dem
hineingehen, der öffnet, und wird das
Mahl mit ihm halten (3,20). Christus [Der
Messias] sammelt jetzt eine Gemeinde, die
er aus allen Kirchen und Gemeinschaften
aller Völker herausruft, und verheißt dem
Überwinder, dass er mit ihm auf seinem
Throne sitzen wird (3,21).
nature of the community in Laodicea
corresponds to the condition of the
world church and the Church of the
Advent in the period from 1844 AD to
the end of the world until the Second
Coming of Christ [the Messiah]. Jesus
[Yahshua] joined this community as the
Amen, in which everything is completed,
as the faithful and true witness. He is
the beginning of creation, but also the
ending all things (3:14). The letter to
Laodicea is prophetically addressed
to the Christianity of the End Times,
being lukewarm in its dangerous selfsatisfaction and self-deception (3:15). It is
supposed to be rich and to need nothing,
without realizing how miserable and how
poor it is in spiritual sense (3:16-17).
“This church is very religious, at the
same time having very little religion in it;
having a lot of feelings only some really
corresponding to the real and living
Christian spirit; much talk supposed
to be Christian, but little real Christian
faith. The ballroom is brought into
connection with the communion table;
the visit of the theatre with the services”
(Seiss, Rev. I, 194)”. It would have been
more pleasing to the Lord, if lukewarm
religious believers had never mentioned
his name. They are a constant burden
to those who would like to be devoted
followers of Jesus [Yahshua]. They
are a stumbling block for the infidels.”
(E. G. W., T. I, 18). The letter to the
Laodicea is attributable to all who
93
confess to Christ [the Messiah]. Even
the Advent believers who believe that
we live in the last days of humanity and
Jesus [Yahshua] will come back soon,
realize that the message to Laodicea is
also applicable to them in a particular
way. Laodicea however not only receives
the severest censure, but also the
advice of the faithful witness. It should
buy the gold from him annealed by fire:
the symbol of faith tested by the fire of
tribulation (1 Peter 1:7.); and further white
robes representing the righteousness
(right deeds) of the saints (Rev. 19:8)
and eye ointment, the symbol of ... Spirit
(Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation - Eph
1:17) and should give knowledge of
their true inner condition [(Eph. 1:17-23)
Rev. 3:18]. Jesus [Yahshua] had spoken
the words of rebuke led by love. For he
leads and educates those whom he loves
(3:19). He stands before the world door
knocking on it, and with an overwhelming
clearness the signs of time show that
he will soon appear in the clouds of
heaven. He also stands in front of the
heart’s door and will come to those who
open it and will have a meal with him
(3:20). Christ [The Messiah] now collects
a church that he calls out from all the
churches and communities of all nations,
and promises to the overcomer that he
will share the throne with him (3:21).
Kapitel 4
Vor dem Thron Gottes.
Offb 4,1 Darnach sah ich, und
siehe, eine Tür war aufgetan im
Himmel; und die erste Stimme, die
ich gehört hatte mit mir reden wie
eine Posaune, die sprach: Steig
her, ich will dir zeigen, was nach
diesem (zukünftig) geschehen soll.
KJV + EL = AFTER THESE I LOOKED,
AND, BEHOLD, A DOOR OPENED
IN HEAVEN: AND THE FIRST VOICE
WHICH I HEARD WAS AS IT WERE
OF A TRUMPET TALKING WITH ME,
WHICH SAID, COME UP HERE, AND I
WILL SHOW YOU THE THINGS WHICH
MUST BE (COME) HEREAFTER.
Kap 1,10
94
Offb 4,2 Und alsobald war ich im
Geist. UND SIEHE, EIN THRON
WAR GESETZT IM HIMMEL, UND
AUF DEM THRON SASS EINER;
KJV + EL = AND IMMEDIATELY I WAS
IN THE SPIRIT: AND, BEHOLD, A
THRONE WAS SET IN HEAVEN, AND
ONE SAT ON THE THRONE.
Jes 6,1; Ps 47,9
Offb 4,3 UND DER DA SASS,
WAR
GLEICH
ANZUSEHEN
WIE DER STEIN JASPIS UND
SARDER
(SARDISSTEIN),
UND
EIN REGENBOGEN WAR UM DEN
THRON, GLEICH ANZUSEHEN WIE
EIN SMARAGD.
KJV + EL = AND HE THAT SAT WAS
TO LOOK UPON LIKE A JASPER
STONE AND A SARDINE STONE:
AND THERE WAS A RAINBOW
ROUND ABOUT THE THRONE, IN
SIGHT LIKE UNTO AN EMERALD.
Hes 1,26-28
Offb 4,4 UND UM DEN THRON
WAREN VIERUNDZWANZIG THRONE,
UND AUF DEN THRONEN SASSEN
VIERUNDZWANZIG ÄLTESTE, MIT
WEISSEN KLEIDERN ANGETAN, UND
HATTEN AUF IHREN HÄUPTERN
GOLDENE KRONEN.
KJV + EL = AND ROUND ABOUT
THE THRONE WERE TWENTYFOUR THRONES: AND UPON THE
THRONES I SAW TWENTY-FOUR
ELDERS SITTING, CLOTHED IN
WHITE
RAIMENT
(GARMENTS);
AND THEY HAD ON THEIR HEADS
CROWNS OF GOLD.
Offb 4,5 UND VON DEM THRON
GINGEN AUS BLITZE, DONNER
UND
STIMMEN,
UND
SIEBEN
FACKELN MIT FEUER BRANNTEN
VOR DEM THRON, WELCHES SIND
DIE SIEBEN GEISTER GOTTES.
KJV + EL = AND OUT OF THE
THRONE PROCEEDED LIGHTNINGS
AND THUNDERINGS AND VOICES:
AND THERE WERE SEVEN LAMPS
OF
FIRE
BURNING
BEFORE
THE THRONE, WHICH ARE THE
SEVEN
SPIRITS
OF
2. Mose 19,16; Kap 1,4
ELOHIM.
Offb 4,6 UND VOR DEM THRON WAR
EIN GLÄSERNES MEER GLEICH DEM
KRISTALL, UND MITTEN AM THRON
UND UM DEN THRON VIER TIERE,
VOLL AUGEN VORN UND HINTEN.
KJV + EL = AND BEFORE THE
THRONE THERE WAS A SEA OF
GLASS LIKE CRYSTAL: AND IN
THE MIDST OF THE THRONE, AND
ROUND ABOUT THE THRONE,
WERE FOUR BEASTS FULL OF
EYES
BEFORE
AND
BEHIND.
Hes 1,5.10.22; 10,14
Offb 4,7 Und das erste Tier war
gleich einem Löwen, und das
andere Tier war gleich einem Kalbe,
das dritte hatte ein Antlitz wie ein
Mensch, und das vierte Tier war
gleich einem fliegenden Adler.
KJV + EL = AND THE FIRST BEAST
WAS LIKE A LION, AND THE SECOND
BEAST LIKE A CALF, AND THE THIRD
BEAST HAD A FACE AS A MAN, AND
THE FOURTH BEAST WAS LIKE A
FLYING EAGLE.
Offb 4,8 Und ein jegliches der vier
Tiere hatte sechs Flügel, und sie
waren außenherum und inwendig voll
Augen und hatten keine Ruhe Tag und
Nacht und sprachen: HEILIG, HEILIG,
HEILIG IST JAHWEH, GOTT, DER
ALLMÄCHTIGE, DER DA WAR UND
DER DA IST UND DER DA KOMMT!
KJV + EL = And the four beasts had
each of them six wings about him;
and they were full of eyes within. and
they rest not day and night, saying,
HOLY, HOLY, HOLY, IS YAHWEH
EL SHADDAI (ALMIGHTY), WHO
WAS, AND IS, AND IS TO COME.
Jes 6,2.3; 2. Mose 3,14
Offb 4,9 UND DA DIE TIERE GABEN
PREIS UND EHRE UND DANK DEM,
DER AUF DEM THRON SASS, DER DA
LEBT VON EWIGKEIT ZU EWIGKEIT,
KJV + EL = AND WHEN THOSE
BEASTS GIVE GLORY AND HONOR
AND THANKS TO HIM THAT SAT
ON THE THRONE, WHO LIVES
FORERVER AND EVER,
Offb
4,10 FIELEN
DIE
VIERUNDZWANZIG
ÄLTESTEN
NIEDER VOR DEM, DER AUF DEM
THRON SASS,UND BETETEN AN
DEN, DER DA LEBT VON EWIGKEIT
ZU EWIGKEIT, UND WARFEN IHRE
KRONEN VOR DEM THRON UND
SPRACHEN:
KJV + EL = THE TWENTY-FOUR
ELDERS FALL DOWN BEFORE
HIM THAT SAT ON THE THRONE,
AND WORSHIP HIM THAT LIVES
FOREVER AND EVER, AND CAST
THEIR CROWNS BEFORE THE
THRONE, SAYING,
Offb 4,11 LUTHER 1545 + EL =
WÜRDIG BIST DU, UNSER KÖNIG
UND UNSER GOTT [ELOHIM], ZU
NEHMEN PREIS UND EHRE UND
KRAFT; DENN DU HAST ALLE DINGE
GESCHAFFEN, UND DURCH DEINEN
WILLEN HABEN SIE DAS WESEN
UND SIND GESCHAFFEN
MENGE = DENN DU HAST ALLE
DINGE GESCHAFFEN, UND DURCH
DEINEN WILLEN WAREN SIE DA UND
SIND SIE GESCHAFFEN WORDEN.
KJV + EL = YOU ARE WORTHY,
OUR KING AND OUR ELOHIM, TO
RECEIVE GLORY AND HONOR AND
POWER: FOR YOU HAVE CREATED
ALL THINGS, AND FOR YOUR
PLEASURE THEY ARE AND WERE
CREATED.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Johannes
sah, nachdem ihm der Zustand der
Gemeinde Gottes auf Erden gezeigt
worden war, eine geöffnete Tür im
(am) Himmel und den Thron Gottes
im himmlischen Heiligtum. Der auf
dem Thron Sitzende war von einem
Lichtglanz umhüllt, der Edelsteinen
gleicht: Die Offenbarung des Schöpfers
in seiner Herrlichkeit (4,1-3). “Sieben
Feuerfackeln brennen vor dem Thron” als
Sinnbilder der sieben Geister Gottes ...
Der Apostel sieht ferner vier Lebewesen
(Engelgestalten), die bereits Hesekiel
95
schaute (Hes. 1,5 ff.), und vierundzwanzig
Älteste ... Die Zahl 24 entspricht den 24
Oberhäuptern der Priesterabteilungen
im irdischen Heiligtum (1. Chron. 24,4.5).
Wo kommen die vierundzwanzig Ältesten
her, da ja die allgemeine Auferstehung
der Toten erst bei der Wiederkunft Jesu
[Jahschua] erfolgt? (Joh. 5,28.29; 1.
Thess. 4,15-17). Drei sind mit Namen
bekannt: Henoch (1. Mose 5,24); Mose
(Judas 9) und Elia (2. Könige 2,11).
Matthäus berichtet von der Auferweckung
der anderen nach der Auferstehung
Jesu [Jahschua] (Mt. 27,52.53). Wenn
die vier Lebewesen Gott Lobgesang
darbringen, stimmen die vierundzwanzig
Ältesten als himmlische Priesterälteste
der Gemeinde Gottes mit ein und legen
ihre Siegeskränze vor dem Thron Gottes
nieder, wissend, dass sie ihre Kränze
nicht selbst erworben, sondern nur durch
das Verdienst Jesu Christi [Jahschua den
Messias] empfangen haben (4,9.10).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: John saw
an open door in heaven and the throne
of God in the heavenly sanctuary after
the state of the church of God had been
shown to him on earth. He, seated on
a throne, was surrounded by radiance
like precious stones: the revelation of
the Creator in His glory (4:1-3). “Seven
fire lamps burning before the throne”
as symbols of the seven spirits of God
... The apostle also sees four living
creatures (angels) already seen by Ezekiel
(Ezekiel 1:5 et seq.), and twenty-four
elders ... The number 24 corresponds
to the 24 heads of departments of
the priests in the earthly sanctuary
(1 Chronicles 24:4-5). Where do the elders
come from if the general resurrection of
the dead should take place during the
second coming of Jesus [Yahshua]?
(John 5:28-29; 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17).
The three are known by the names:
Enoch (Genesis 5:24) and Moses (Jude
9) and Elijah (2 Kings 2:11). Matthew
tells us about the resurrection of others
after the resurrection of Jesus [Yahshua]
(Mt 27:52-53). If the four living creatures
praise God, the elders as heavenly priest
elders of the Church of God join in and
lay their victory wreaths before the throne
of God, knowing that their rims are not
even acquired, but only obtained through
the merits of Jesus Christ [Yahshua
the Messiah] (4:9-10).
96
Kapitel 5
Das Buch mit den sieben Siegeln.
Offb 5,1 Und ich sah in der
rechten Hand des, der auf dem
Thron saß, ein Buch, beschrieben
inwendig
und
auswendig,
versiegelt
mit
sieben
Siegeln.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW IN THE RIGHT
HAND OF HIM THAT SAT ON THE
THRONE A BOOK WRITTEN WITHIN
(INSIDE) AND ON THE BACKSIDE,
SEALED WITH SEVEN SEALS.
Kap 4,2; Hes 2,9.10
Offb 5,2 Und ich sah einen starken
Engel, der rief aus mit großer Stimme:
WER IST WÜRDIG, DAS BUCH
AUFZUTUN UND SEINE SIEGEL ZU
BRECHEN?
KJV + EL = AND I SAW A STRONG
ANGEL PROCLAIMING WITH A LOUD
VOICE, WHO IS WORTHY TO OPEN
THE BOOK, AND TO LOOSE THE
SEALS THEREOF (OF IT)?
Offb 5,3 Und niemand im Himmel noch
auf Erden noch unter der Erde konnte
das Buch auftun und hineinsehen.
KJV + EL = AND NO MAN IN HEAVEN,
OR IN EARTH, NEITHER UNDER
THE EARTH, WAS ABLE TO OPEN
THE BOOK, NEITHER TO LOOK
THEREON.
Offb 5,4 Und ich weinte sehr,
daß niemand würdig erfunden
ward, das Buch aufzutun und
zu
lesen
noch
hineinzusehen.
KJV + EL = AND I WEPT MUCH,
BECAUSE NO MAN WAS FOUND
WORTHY TO OPEN THE BOOK AND
TO READ THE BOOK, NEITHER TO
LOOK THEREON.
Offb 5,5 Und einer von den Ältesten
spricht zu mir: WEINE NICHT! SIEHE,
ES HAT ÜBERWUNDEN DER LÖWE,
DER DA IST VOM GESCHLECHT
JUDA,
DIE
WURZEL
DAVID,
AUFZUTUN DAS BUCH UND ZU
BRECHEN SEINE SIEBEN SIEGEL.
KJV + EL = AND ONE OF THE
ELDERS SAID TO ME, WEEP NOT,
BEHOLD, THE LION OF THE TRIBE
OF JUDAH, THE ROOT OF DAVID,
HAS PREVAILED TO OPEN THE
BOOK, AND TO LOOSE THE SEVEN
SEALS OF IT.
1. Mose 49,9.10; Jes 11,1
Offb 5,6 LUTHER = UND ICH SAH,
UND SIEHE, MITTEN ZWISCHEN
DEM THRON UND DEN VIER TIEREN
UND MITTEN UNTER DEN ÄLTESTEN
STAND EIN LAMM, WIE WENN ES
ERWÜRGT
(=
GESCHLACHTET)
WÄRE, UND HATTE SIEBEN HÖRNER
UND SIEBEN AUGEN, DAS SIND
DIE SIEBEN GEISTER JAHWEH’S,
gesandt in alle Lande.
KJV + EL = AND I BEHELD, AND,
LO, IN THE MIDST OF THE THRONE
AND OF THE FOUR BEASTS, AND
IN THE MIDST OF THE ELDERS,
STOOD A LAMB AS IT HAD BEEN
KILLED, HAVING SEVEN HORNS
AND SEVEN EYES, WHICH ARE
THE SEVEN SPIRITS OF YAHWEH
SENT FORTH INTO ALL THE EARTH.
Jes 53,7; Joh 1,29
Offb 5,7 Und es kam und
nahm das Buch aus der Hand
des, der auf dem Thron saß.
KJV + EL = AND HE CAME AND TOOK
THE BOOK OUT OF THE RIGHT
HAND OF HIM THAT SAT UPON THE
THRONE.
Offb 5,8 Und da es das Buch
nahm, da fielen die vier Tiere
und die vierundzwanzig Ältesten
nieder vor dem Lamm und hatten
ein jeglicher Harfen und goldene
Schalen voll Räucherwerk, das
sind die Gebete der Heiligen,
TAKEN THE BOOK, THE FOUR
BEASTS AND THE TWENTY-FOUR
ELDERS FELL DOWN BEFORE THE
LAMB, HAVING EVERY ONE OF
THEM HARPS, AND GOLDEN VIALS
(BOWLS) FULL OF INCENSE, WHICH
ARE THE PRAYERS OF SAINTS.
Offb 5,9 MENGE + ELBERFELDER
1871 = und sangen ein neues Lied,
dass da lautete: WÜRDIG BIST DU,
DAS BUCH ZU NEHMEN UND SEINE
SIEGEL ZU BRECHEN; DENN DU
HAST DICH SCHLACHTEN LASSEN
UND HAST FÜR JAHWEH DURCH
DEIN BLUT AUS ALLEN STÄMMEN
UND SPRACHEN, AUS ALLEN
VÖLKERN UND NATIONEN
KJV + EL = And they sang a new
song; saying, YOU ARE WORTHY
TO TAKE THE BOOK, AND TO OPEN
THE SEALS OF IT: FOR YOU WERE
KILLED, AND DID PURCHASE TO
YAHWEH WITH YOUR BLOOD OF
EVERY TRIBE, AND LANGUAGE,
AND PEOPLE, AND NATION;
Ps 98,1
Offb 5,10 MENGE = UND HAST SIE
FÜR UNSERN GOTT ZU EINEM
KÖNIGREICH UND ZU PRIESTERN
GEMACHT, UND SIE WERDEN ALS
KÖNIGE HERRSCHEN AUF DER
ERDE.
KJV + EL = AND MADE THEM TO BE
TO OUR ELOHIM A KINGDOM AND
PRIESTS; AND THEY REIGN UPON
THE EARTH.
Kap 1,6; 2. Mose 19,6
Offb 5,11 Und ich sah und hörte
eine Stimme vieler Engel um den
Thron und um die Tiere und um
die Ältesten her; und ihre Zahl
war viel tausend Mal tausend;
KJV + EL = AND I BEHELD, AND
I HEARD THE VOICE OF MANY
ANGELS
ROUND ABOUT
THE
THRONE AND THE BEASTS AND
THE ELDERS: AND THE NUMBER OF
THEM WAS TEN THOUSAND TIMES
TEN THOUSAND, AND THOUSANDS
OF THOUSANDS;
Hebr 12,22
Offb 5,12 und sie sprachen mit
großer Stimme: DAS LAMM, DAS
ERWÜRGET IST, IST WÜRDIG, ZU
NEHMEN KRAFT UND REICHTUM
UND
WEISHEIT
UND
STÄRKE
97
UND EHRE UND PREIS UND LOB.
KJV + EL = SAYING WITH A LOUD
VOICE, WORTHY IS THE LAMB THAT
WAS SLAIN (KILLED) TO RECEIVE
POWER, AND RICHES, AND WISDOM,
AND STRENGTH, AND HONOR,
AND GLORY, AND BLESSING.
1. Chron 29,11; Phil 2,9.10
Offb 5,13 Und alle Kreatur, die im
Himmel ist und auf Erden und unter
der Erde und im Meer, und alles,
was darinnen ist, hörte ich sagen:
DEM, DER AUF DEM THRON SITZT,
UND DEM LAMM SEI LOB UND
EHRE UND PREIS UND GEWALT
VON EWIGKEIT ZU EWIGKEIT!
KJV + EL = AND EVERY CREATED
THING WHICH IS IN HEAVEN, AND
ON THE EARTH, AND UNDER THE
EARTH, AND SUCH AS ARE IN THE
SEA, AND ALL THAT ARE IN THEM,
HEARD I SAYING, BLESSING, AND
HONOR, AND GLORY, AND POWER,
BE TO HIM THAT SITS UPON THE
THRONE, AND TO THE LAMB
FOREVER AND EVER.
Offb 5,14 Und die vier Tiere
sprachen:
AMEN!
Und
die
vierundzwanzig
Ältesten
fielen
nieder und beteten an den, der
da lebt von Ewigkeit zu Ewigkeit.
KJV = AND THE FOUR LIVING BEASTS
SAID, AMEN. AND THE ELDERS FELL
DOWN AND WORSHIPED HIM THAT
LIVES FOREVER AND EVER.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Im Mittelpunkt
des in diesem Kapitel geschilderten
Geschehens ist das Lamm Gottes und die
versiegelte Buchrolle: Die Offenbarung
des Erlösers. Hatte Johannes den auf
dem Throne Sitzenden, den Schöpfergott, von einem Lichtglanz umhüllt, gestaltlos
gesehen (4,2.3), so erblickte er jetzt
auf der Rechten Gottes die mit sieben
Siegeln versiegelte Schriftrolle [Buch]
(5,1). Diese Buchrolle enthält das
Geheimnis des göttlichen Erlösungsund Heilsplanes. Johannes hörte den
Heroldsruf eines starken Engels: “Wer
ist würdig, die Buchrolle zu öffnen und
ihre Siegel zu lösen?” Nur “der Löwe
98
aus dem Stamme Juda” ist würdig, die
Rolle [das Buch] aus der Hand Gottes zu
nehmen (5,5.7), denn er, Jesus Christus
[Jahschua der Messias], hat durch sein
Blut Menschen erkauft. Er hat durch
seinen Versöhnungstod am Kreuz auf
Golgatha Sünder von der Sünde erlöst
und er ist der Sieger über Sünde, Tod
und Grab. Er hat die Erlösten “zu einem
Königtum und zu Priestern gemacht”, die
einst “auf der Erde herrschen” werden.
Als Christus [der Messias] die Buchrolle
empfangen hatte, warfen sich die vier
Lebewesen und die vierundzwanzig
Ältesten vor ihm nieder und “sangen
ein neues Lied”, das Lied der Erlösung
durch Jesus Christus [Jahschua den
Messias]
(5,8-10).
Die
gewaltigen
Engelscharen des Himmels schlossen
sich in siebenfachem Lobgesang dem
Lobpreis zur Verherrlichung Gottes und
des Lammes an, und jedes Geschöpf im
Weltall pries Gott, den Vater, und den
Sohn [Editor: unseren HErrn Jahschua,
der auch einen Gott hat wie wir, den Vater
mit seinem heiligen Namen JAHWEH].
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The focus
of the events described in this chapter is
the Lamb of God and the sealed scroll:
The revelation of the Saviour. Having
seen the one sitting on the throne, God
the creator, surrounded by a light sheen,
formless seen (4:2-3), John now saw the
sealed scroll with seven seals [book] on
the right hand of God (5:1). This book
contains the secret role of the divine plan
of salvation and redemption. John heard
the herald of a strong angel, “Who is
worthy to open the scroll and to loosen
its seals?” Only “the Lion of the tribe
of Judah” is worthy to take the role [the
book] from the hands of God (5:5-7),
because He, Jesus Christ [Yahshua the
Messiah], purchased people with his
blood. Through his atoning death on the
cross at Calvary He redeemed sinners
from sins and he is the victor over sin,
death and the grave. He had “made the
redeemed to a kingdom and to priests”,
who once will “reign on earth.” When
Christ [the Messiah] received the scroll,
the four living creatures and twenty four
elders fell down on their knees before
him and “sang a new song,” the song
of salvation by Jesus Christ [Yahshua
Messiah] (5:8-10) . The vast angelic hosts
of heaven closed in a sevenfold hymn of
praise to honour God and the Lamb, and
every creature of the universe praised
God, the Father and the Son [Editor: our
Master Yahshua, who also has a God
like us, the Father with his holy name
YAHWEH].
Kapitel 6
Die Öffnung der ersten sechs Siegel.
Offb 6,1 Und ich sah, daß das
Lamm der Siegel eines (das erste)
auftat; und hörte der vier Tiere eines
sagen wie mit einer Donnerstimme:
KOMM,
UND
SIEHE
ZU!
KJV + EL = AND I SAW WHEN THE
LAMB OPONED ONE OF THE SEALS,
AND I HEARD, AS IT WERE THE
NOISE OF THUNDER, ONE OF THE
FOUR BEASTS SAYING, COME AND
SEE.
Offb 6,2 Und ich sah, und siehe,
ein weißes Pferd. Und der darauf
saß, hatte einen Bogen; und ihm
ward gegeben eine Krone, und er
zog aus sieghaft, und das er siegte.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW, AND
BEHOLD, A WHITE HORSE: AND
HE THAT SAT ON HIM HAD A
BOW; AND A CROWN WAS GIVEN
TO HIM: AND HE WENT FORTH
CONQUERING, AND TO CONQUER.
Sach 6,1-5
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Diese
neue
Geschichtsreihe
der
sieben
Siegel zeigt die äußere Geschichte der
Gemeinde Gottes, so wie die sieben
Sendschreiben die innere Geschichte,
den inneren Zustand der Gemeinde
in dem entsprechenden Zeitabschnitt
zeigen. Der Reiter ist nicht Christus [der
Messias], da er ja als Lamm das Siegel
öffnete, sondern stellt die Heilsbotschaft
von Christus [dem Messias] dar. Weiß
bedeutet Reinheit, Klarheit und Licht der
reinen Lehre der Erlösungsbotschaft.
Der Bogen ist Mittel zum Siege, ist
Sinnbild des Glaubens (1. Joh. 5,4), der
Kranz Bild des Sieges. Das erste Siegel
stellt den unaufhaltsamen Siegeszug
der Frohbotschaft von Jesus Christus
[Jahschua den Messias] durch die
Völkerwelt in der Zeit der urchristlichen
Gemeinde bis zum Jahre 100 n. Chr. dar.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: This new
historical series of the Seven Seals
shows the external history of the of God’s
community, just as the seven letters of the
internal history show the internal state
of the community in the corresponding
period. The horseman is not Christ [the
Messiah], for he was the lamb to open
the seal, but represents the saving
message of Christ [the Messiah]. White
means purity, clarity and light of the pure
teaching of the salvation message. The
bow is a means to victory, a symbol of
faith (1 John 5:4), and the wreath - an
image of the victory. The first seal depicts
the inevitable breakthrough of the Good
News of Jesus Christ [Yahshua the
Messiah] to all nations of the world in the
time of the early Christian church until
100 AD.
Offb 6,3 Und da es das andere (das
zweite) Siegel auftat, hörte ich das
andere Tier sagen: KOMM UND SIEHE!
OPENED THE SECOND SEAL, I
HEARD THE SECOND BEASTS SAY,
COME AND SEE.
Offb 6,4 Und es ging heraus
ein anderes Pferd, das war rot.
Und dem, der darauf saß, ward
gegeben, den Frieden zu nehmen
von der Erde und daß sie sich
untereinander erwürgten; und ward
ihm ein großes Schwert gegeben.
KJV + EL = AND THERE WENT OUT
ANOTHER HORSE THAT WAS RED:
AND POWER WAS GIVEN TO HIM
THAT SAT THEREON TO TAKE
PEACE FROM THE EARTH, AND
THAT THEY SHOULD KILL ONE
ANOTHER: AND THERE WAS GIVEN
TO HIM A GREAT SWORD.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Reiter
auf feuerrotem Pferd stellt in seinen
Kennzeichen sinnbildlich die Lage der
Gemeinde im zweiten Zeitabschnitt von
100-312 n. Chr. dar. Ist Weiß das Bild
des reinen Glaubens, so zeigt Rot eine
Trübung der Lehre durch Irrlehren an.
Rot als die Farbe des Blutes und das
99
“große Schwert” weisen aber auch auf
die Verfolgungen (die schlimmste unter
Kaiser Diokletian von 303 bis 312) und die
inneren Kämpfe der Kirche hin.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The rider
on his fire red horse symbolizes the
situation of the community in the second
period of 100-312 AD. If white is the
image of pure faith, red shows a haze of
doctrine by heresies. Red as the colour of
blood and the “great sword” also point to
the persecutions (the worst ones under
Emperor Diocletian 303-312) and the
struggles within the Church.
Offb 6,5 Und da es das dritte Siegel
auftat, hörte ich das dritte Tier sagen:
KOMM, UND SIEHE ZU! Und ich
sah, und siehe, ein schwarzes
Pferd. Und der darauf saß, hatte
eine
Waage
in
seiner
Hand.
OPENED THE THIRD SEAL, I HEARD
THE THIRD BEASTS SAY, COME
AND SEE. AND I BEHELD, AND LO A
BLACK HORSE; AND HE THAT SAT
ON HIM HAD A PAIR OF BALANCES
IN HIS HAND.
Offb 6,6 Und ich hörte eine Stimme
unter den vier Tieren sagen:
EIN MASS WEIZEN UM EINEN
GROSCHEN
UND
DREI
MASS
GERSTE UM EINEN GROSCHEN; UND
DEM ÖL UND WEIN TUE KEIN LEID!
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD A VOICE IN
THE MIDST OF THE FOUR BEASTS
SAY, A MEASURE OF WHEAT FOR
A PENNY (DENARIUS), AND THREE
MEASURES OF BARLEY FOR A
PENNY (DENARIUS); AND SEE YOU
HURT NOT THE OIL AND THE WINE.
2. Kön 6,25; 7,1
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Das dritte
Siegel zeigt in der schwarzen Farbe des
Pferdes eine Zunahme und Ausreifung
des Abfalls vom wahren Glauben und
eine Zunahme geistlicher Finsternis in
dem Zeitraum von 313 bis 538 n. Chr. Die
Waage des Reiters und die Verteuerung
von Weizen und Gerste sind das Bild
einer Hungersnot, nicht nach irdischem
Brot, sondern sie zeigen prophetisch eine
geistliche Hungersnot nach dem Brot des
100
Lebens, dem Worte Gottes. Nachdem die
Kirche im 4. Jahrhundert zur Staatskirche
geworden war, befasste sie sich mehr mit
weltlichen Angelegenheiten als mit der
Verkündigung der Heilsbotschaft. Das
Wort Gottes, die Bibel, wurde dem Volke
entzogen, verbrannt und fast gänzlich
ausgerottet. “Die allgemeine Regel ist: wo
Rom herrscht, gibt es keine Bibeln; wo
es halb herrscht, etliche und wo es nicht
mehr herrscht, viele.” (Le Christianisme
III, 247). “Das Öl und den Traubensaft
(= den Wein) schädige nicht”; sie sind
Sinnbilder des Geistes [Gottes] und der
reinen Lehre (Sach. 4,6; Joh. 15,1-5)...
black colour of the horse the third seal
shows an increase in maturation of the
apostasy from the true faith, and an
increase of spiritual darkness in the
period between 313 and 538 AD. The
rider’s pair of balances and the rising
cost of wheat and barley represent the
famine not for the earthly bread. They
show prophetically spiritual famine for
the bread of life, the Word of God. After
the church became a state church in
the 4th Century, it was more concerned
about mundane matters than about the
preaching of the gospel. The word of
God, the Bible was deprived of people,
and burned and almost completely
eradicated. “The general rule is: where
Rome reigns, there are no Bibles; and
where it reigns half, there are some,
and where it no longer reigns, there are
many of them.” (Le Christianisme III,
247). “Do not damage the oil and the
grape juice (= wine)”, they are symbols of
the Spirit [of God] and the pure teaching
(Zechariah 4:6; John 15:1-5)...
Offb 6,7 Und da es das vierte Siegel
auftat, hörte ich die Stimme des vierten
Tiers sagen: KOMM, UND SIEHE ZU!
OPENED THE FOURTH SEAL, I
HEARD THE VOICE OF THE FOURTH
BEASTS SAY, COME AND SEE.
Offb 6,8 Und ich sah, und siehe, ein
fahles Pferd. Und der daraufsaß, des
Name hieß Tod, und die Hölle folgte
ihm nach. Und ihnen ward Macht
gegeben, zu töten das vierte Teil auf
der Erde mit dem Schwert und Hunger
und mit dem Tod und durch die Tiere
auf Erden (Tiere = Königreiche,
politische Organisation, politische
Systeme).
KJV + EL = AND I LOOKED, AND
BEHOLD A PALE HORSE: AND
HIS NAME THAT SAT ON HIM
WAS DEATH, AND HELL (GRAVE)
FOLLOWED WITH HIM. AND POWER
WAS GIVEN TO THEM OVER THE
FOURTH PART OF THE EARTH,
TO KILL WITH SWORD, AND WITH
HUNGER (FAMINE), AND WITH
DEATH, AND WITH THE THE BEASTS
OF THE EARTH.
Hes 14,21
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Reiter auf
fahlem (leichenfarbigen) Pferde, der den
Tod personifiziert, und dem das ebenfalls
personifizierte Totenreich (Grab) folgte,
kennzeichnen den finsteren Zeitabschnitt
des Mittelalters von 538 bis 1517 n. Chr.,
die Zeit des schlimmsten geistlichen
Tiefstandes des Christentums (6,8). Der
Tod war das Los aller, die an der wahren
Lehre festhielten. Die Verfolgungen
gingen aber nicht von nichtchristlicher
Seite aus, sondern die von dem Worte
Gottes abgefallene Kirche verfolgte
und mordete die wahren Nachfolger
Jesu [Jahschua]. Satan war Macht
über die Christenheit gegeben worden.
Ketzerverfolgungen, Inquisitionen und
Hexenverbrennungen brachten vielen
Menschen den Tod. Rom zeigte sich
als antichristliche Kirche. Antonio dei
Pagliarici bezeugt: “Kaum ist es möglich,
ein Christ zu sein und auf seinem Bette
zu sterben.” - Ranke, Römische Päpste I,
213.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The Rider
on the pale (corpse-coloured) horse
who personifies death, also followed
by the personified realm of the dead
(the grave), mark the dark period of
the Middle Ages 538-1517 AD, the
time of the worst spiritual deep state
of Christianity (6:8). Death was the
fortune of all who adhered to the true
teaching. However, the persecutions
did not come from the non-Christians,
but from the Church fallen away from
the Word of God which persecuted and
murdered the true followers of Jesus
[Yahshua]. Satan had been given power
over the Christian world. Persecution
of heretics, inquisitions and witch
burnings brought many people to
death. Rome proved to represent the antiChristian church. Antonio dei Pagliarici
testifies: “It is hardly possible to be a
Christian and to die in his bed.” - Ranke,
Roman Popes I, 213.
Offb 6,9 Und da es das fünfte
Siegel auftat, SAH ICH UNTER DEM
ALTAR DIE SEELEN DERER, DIE
ERWÜRGT (HINGEMORDET) WAREN
UM
DES
WORTES
JAHWEH’S
WILLEN UND UM DES ZEUGNISSES
WILLEN,
DAS
SIE
HATTEN.
KJV + EL = And when he opened the
fifth seal, I SAW UNDER THE ALTAR
THE SOULS OF THEM THAT WERE
SLAIN (KILLED) FOR THE WORD OF
YAHWEH, AND FOR THE TESTIMONY
WHICH THEY HELD:
Offb 6,10 Und sie schrieen mit großer
Stimme und sprachen: JAHWEH, DU
HEILIGER UND WAHRHAFTIGER,
WIE LANGE RICHTET DU NICHT UND
RÄCHEST UNSER BLUT AN DENEN,
DIE AUF DER ERDE WOHNEN?
KJV + EL = And they cried with a
loud voice, saying, HOW LONG,
O YAHWEH, HOLY AND TRUE, DO
YOU NOT JUDGE AND AVENGE OUR
BLOOD ON THEM THAT DWELL ON
THE EARTH?
Offb 6,11 Und ihnen wurde gegeben
einem jeglichen ein weißes Kleid,
und ward zu ihnen gesagt, daß sie
ruhten noch eine kleine Zeit, bis daß
vollends dazukämen ihre Mitknechte
und Brüder, die auch sollten noch
getötet werden gleich wie sie.
KJV + EL = AND WHITE ROBES
WERE GIVEN TO EVERY ONE OF
THEM; AND IT WAS SAID TO THEM,
THAT THEY SHOULD REST YET
FOR A LITTLE TIME, UNTIL THEIR
FELLOWSERVANTS
ALSO
AND
THEIR BRETHREN, THAT SHOULD
BE KILLED AS THEY WERE, SHOULD
BE FULFILLED.
101
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Das fünfte
Siegel zeigt als Gesicht die Märtyrer am
Brandopferaltar als seien sie lebendig
und forderten Gericht und Vergeltung,
Gerechtigkeit für ihr Blut, für die
himmelschreienden
Mordtaten
ihrer
Verfolger (6,9.10). Einem jeden Märtyrer
wir “ein weißes Gewand gegeben”: Bild
der Rechtfertigung der Blutzeugen Jesu
[Jahschua] durch die Reformation. Das
Gesicht ist eine ermutigende Botschaft für
die Gläubigen, die unter Verfolgungen und
Märtyrertod zu leiden hatten, besonders
im dunklen Mittelalter und in der Zeit
der Reformation und darüber hinaus
(1517-1755). Die Reformation brachte
eine kleine Hilfe, aber die Verfolgungen
hörten noch nicht auf (6,11). In diesem
Zeitabschnitt verfolgte aber nicht nur die
römische Kirche, sondern Protestanten
verfolgten Protestanten. So ließ Calvin
den spanischen Arzt Servet, der vor der
Inquisition nach Genf geflohen war, am
27. Okt. 1553 öffentlich verbrennen, in
denen er nicht mit Calvin übereinstimmte,
nicht widerrufen wollte.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The fifth seal
shows a face of the martyrs at the burnt
offering altar as if they were alive, and
demanded justice and retribution, justice
for their blood, for the blatant murder of
their persecutors (6:9-10). “A white robe”
is given to each martyr: a picture of
the justification of the martyrs of Jesus
[Yahshua] through the reformation. The
face is an encouraging message for
believers who had suffered persecution
and martyrdom, especially in the dark
Middle Ages and the Reformation and
beyond (1517-1755). The Reformation
brought a little help, but the persecution
did not cease (6:11). In this period,
however, not only the Roman Church
was a persecutor, but Protestants
persecuted Protestants. In this way on
27th October 1553 Calvin publicly burned
the Spanish physician Servetus, who had
fled from the Inquisition to Geneva, for
Calvin was against it.
Offb 6,12 Und ich sah, daß es
das sechste Siegel auftat, UND
SIEHE, DA WARD EIN GROSSES
ERDBEBEN, UND DIE SONNE WARD
SCHWARZ WIE HÄRENER SACK,
UND DER MOND WARD WIE BLUT;
102
KJV + EL = And I beheld when he had
opened the sixth seal,and lo, THERE
WAS A GREAT EARTHQUAKE;
AND THE SUN BECAME BLACK
AS SACKCLOTH OF HAIR, AND
THE MOON BECAME AS BLOOD;
Jes 24,21-23; Joel 3,3.4; Matth 24,29
Offb 6,13 UND DIE STERNE DES
HIMMELS FIELEN AUF DIE ERDE,
GLEICHWIE
EIN
FEIGENBAUM
SEINE FEIGEN ABWIRFT, WENN
ER VON GROSSEM WIND BEWEGT
WIRD.
KJV + EL = AND THE STARS OF
HEAVEN FELL TO THE EARTH, EVEN
AS A FIG TREE CASTS HER UNRIPE
FIGS, WHEN SHE IS SHAKEN OF A
MIGHTY WIND.
Jes 34,4
Offb 6,14 UND DER HIMMEL ENTWICH
WIE EIN ZUSAMMENGEROLLTES
BUCH; UND ALLE BERGE UND
INSELN WURDEN BEWEGT AUS
IHREN ÖRTERN.
KJV + EL = AND THE HEAVEN
DEPARTED AS A SCROLL WHEN IT
IS ROLLED TOGETHER; AND EVERY
MOUNTAIN AND ISLAND WERE
MOVED OUT OF THEIR PLACES.
Offb 6,15 UND DIE KÖNIGE AUF
ERDEN UND DIE GROSSEN UND DIE
REICHEN UND DIE HAUPTLEUTE
UND DIE GEWALTIGEN UND ALLE
KNECHTE
UND
ALLE
FREIEN
VERBARGEN SICH IN DEN KLÜFTEN
UND FELSEN AN DEN BERGEN
KJV + EL = AND THE KINGS OF THE
EARTH, AND THE GREAT MEN, AND
THE RICH MEN, AND THE CHIEF
CAPTAINS, AND THE MIGHTY MEN,
AND EVERY BONDMAN, AND EVERY
FREE MAN, HID THEMSELVES IN
THE DENS (CAVES) AND IN THE
ROCKS OF THE MOUNTAINS;
Jes 2,10.19
Offb 6,16 UND SPRACHEN ZU DEN
BERGEN UND FELSEN: FALLT ÜBER
UNS UND VERBERGT UNS VOR DEM
ANGESICHTE DES, DER AUF DEM
THRON SITZT, UND VOR DEM ZORN
DES LAMMES!
KJV + EL = AND SAID TO THE
MOUNTAINS AND ROCKS, FALL ON
US, AND HIDE US FROM THE FACE
OF HIM THAT SITS ON THE TRHONE,
AND FROM THE WRATH OF THE
LAMB:
Luk 23,30
Offb 6,17 DENN ES IST GEKOMMEN
DER GROSSE TAG SEINES ZORNES,
UND WER KANN BESTEHEN?
KJV + LUTHER 1545 = FOR THE
GREAT DAY OF HIS WRATH IS
COME; AND WHO SHALL BE ABLE
TO STAND?
Amos 5,18; Röm 2,5; Mal 3,2
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Unter
dem 6. Siegel (Zeitabschnitt von 1755
bis 1833) werden die Zeichen in der
Natur geweissagt, welche die Nähe des
Tages der Wiederkunft Jesu [Jahschua]
anzeigen.
Zuerst
“ein
gewaltiges
Erdbeben”, das am 1. Nov. 1755 Lissabon,
die Hauptstadt Portugals, zerstörte, und
ein Gebiet erschütterte, das viermal
die Oberfläche Europas übertraf. Dann
die Verdunklung der Sonne und des
Mondes am 19. Mai 1780; es war aber
keine
natürliche
Sonnenfinsternis,
sondern die wunderbare Erfüllung der
Weissagung Jesu [Jahschua]. 1783
hatte auch die alte Welt ihr Zeichen
an der Sonne. Humboldt schreibt von
der “denkwürdigen Verfinsterung (der
sogenannte Höhenrauch), welche viele
Monate lang vom Mai bis August 1783
einen bedeutenden Teil von Europa
und Asien, wie Nordafrika in Erstaunen
setzte ...” (Kosmos IV, 323) Höhrenrauch
ist eine eigenartige Bezeichnung. Man
konnte eben keine natürliche Erklärung
geben; es war die Erfüllung der Prophetie
(6,12). Dann als weiteres Zeichen der
Sternenfall am 13. Nov. 1833 (... 6,13).
Johannes sieht darauf den Himmel
wie eine zusammengerollte Buchrolle
entweichen (6,14). Dieses Ereignis ist
noch zukünftig und steht in unmittelbarem
Zusammenhang mit der Erscheinung Jesu
[Jahschua] in den Wolken des Himmels
und ist sicherlich das Geschehnis, von
dem Jesus [Jahschua] sagt: “Die Kräfte
der Himmel werden erschüttert werden”
(Mt. 24,29). Der Apostel sieht, wie die
Ungläubigen und Namenschristen die
Berge und Felsen anrufen. Dies Rufen zu
den Bergen und Felsen aber ist sinnlos.
Wenn der große Tag des göttlichen Zornes
gekommen sein wird (6,15-17), wenn die
Grundfesten der Erde erschüttert werden
und der Himmel entweichen wird, wenn
jeder Berg und jede Insel bewegt werden,
dann ist es für die Verlorenen zu spät,
zu beten. Jetzt ist der Tag der göttlichen
Gnade; heute darf die Gelegenheit des
Gebetes zu Gott durch die Vermittlung
unseres Hohenpriesters Jesus Christus
[Jahschua den Messias] nicht versäumt
werden. “Wer kann bestehen?” Diese
wichtige Frage beantwortet Kap. 7.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Under the
6th seal (period 1755-1833) the signs in
nature are prophesied, which show the
approach of the day the Second Coming
of Jesus [Yahshua]. First, “a great
earthquake,” which destroyed Lisbon,
the capital of Portugal, on 1st November
1755 and shook an area exceeding by
four times the surface of
Europe. Then
the darkening of the sun and moon
on the 19th May 1780; but that was no
natural solar eclipse, it was a wonderful
fulfilment of the prophecy of Jesus
[Yahshua]. In 1783 also the old world saw
a sign on the sun. Humboldt writes of the
“memorable eclipse (the so-called haze),
which continued to astonish a significant
part of Europe and Asia, but also North
Africa for many months from May to
August 1783...” (Cosmos IV, 323) Haze is a
strange name. One simply could not give
a natural explanation, it was the fulfilment
of prophecy (6:12). Then a further sign
was a star fall on 13th November 1833
(... 6:13). John sees the sky escape like a
rolled book scroll (6:14). This event is still
future and is directly associated with the
coming of Jesus [Yahshua] in the clouds
of heaven, and is certainly the main
event, of which Jesus [Yahshua] says:
“The powers of heaven will be shaken”
(Mt 24:29). The apostle sees the
unbelievers and nominal Christians
calling rocks and mountains. This call to
the rocks and mountains will however be
senseless. As the great day of God’s wrath
will come (6:15-17), as the foundations of
the earth will be shaken and the sky will
escape, as every mountain and island
will be moved, then it will be too late for
103
the lost to pray. Now is the day of divine
grace, today the opportunity of prayer
to God through the mediation of our
High Priest Jesus Christ [Yahshua the
Messiah] should not be missed. “Who
can stand it?” This important question is
answered in chapter 7.
Kapitel 7
Die Versiegelten.
Offb 7,1 Und darnach sah ich vier
Engel stehen auf den vier Ecken
der Erde, die hielten die vier Winde
der Erde, auf daß kein Wind über
die Erde bliese noch über das Meer
noch über irgend einen Baum.
KJV + EL = AND AFTER THESE
THINGS I SAW FOUR ANGELS
STANDING ON THE FOUR CORNERS
OF THE EARTH, HOLDING THE
FOUR WINDS OF THE EARTH, THAT
THE WIND SHOULD NOT BLOW ON
THE EARTH, NOR ON THE SEA, NOR
ON ANY TREE.
Dan 7,2
Offb 7,2 Und ich sah einen anderen
Engel aufsteigen von der Sonne
Aufgang, der hatte das Siegel des
lebendigen
Gottes
und
schrie
mit großer Stimme zu den vier
Engeln, welchen gegeben war zu
beschädigen die Erde und das Meer;
KJV + EL = AND I SAW ANOTHER
ANGEL ASCENDING FROM THE
EAST , HAVING THE SEAL OF THE
LIVING ELOHIM: AND HE CRIED
WITH A LOUD VOICE TO THE FOUR
ANGELS, TO WHOM IT WAS GIVEN
TO HURT THE EARTH AND THE SEA,
Offb 7,3 und er sprach: Beschädiget
die Erde nicht noch das Meer noch die
Bäume, bis wir versiegeln die Knechte
unseres Gottes an ihren Stirnen!
KJV + EL = SAYING, HURT NOT THE
EARTH, NEITHER THE SEA, NOR
THE TREES, TILL (UNTIL) WE HAVE
SEALED THE SERVANTS OF OUR
ELOHIM IN THEIR FOREHEADS.
Kap 9,4; Hes 9,4.6
104
Offb 7,4 UND ICH HÖRTE DIE ZAHL
DERER, DIE VERSIEGELT WURDEN:
144.000, DIE VERSIEGELT WAREN
VON ALLEN GESCHLECHTERN DER
KINDER ISRAELS:
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD THE NUMBER
OF THEM WHICH WERE SEALED:
AND THERE WERE SEALED AN
HUNDRED AND FORTY AND FOUR
THOUSAND OF ALL THE TRIBES
OF THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL.
Kap 14,1.3
Offb 7,5 Von dem Geschlechte Juda
zwölftausend versiegelt; von dem
Geschlechte
Ruben
zwölftausend
versiegelt; von dem Geschlechte
Gad
zwölftausend
versiegelt;
KJV + EL = Of the tribe of Judah
were sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the tribe of Gad were
sealed twelve thousand.
Offb 7,6 von dem Geschlechte Asser
zwölftausend versiegelt; von dem
Geschlechte Naphthali zwölftausend
Manasse
zwölftausend
versiegelt;
KJV + EL = Of the tribe of Asher
tribe of Naphtali were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the tribe of Manasseh
were sealed twelve thousand.
Offb 7,7 von dem Geschlechte
Simeon zwölftausend versiegelt; von
dem Geschlechte Levi zwölftausend
Isaschar
zwölftausend
versiegelt;
KJV + EL = Of the tribe of Simeon
were sealed twelve thousand. Of
the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the tribe of Issachar
Offb 7,8 von dem Geschlechte
Sebulon zwölftausend versiegelt; von
dem Geschlechte Joseph zwölftausend
Benjamin
zwölftausend
versiegelt.
KJV + EL = Of the tribe of Zebulun
tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the tribe of Benjamin
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Das erste
Zwischengesicht in Kapitel 7 ist die
Antwort auf die Frage am Schluss
von Kapitel 6. In diesem Gesicht wird
sinnbildlich
das
Versiegelungswerk
Gottes in der Endzeit gezeigt. Die
“vier Ecken der Erde” sind die vier
Windrichtungen oder Himmelsrichtungen.
Winde sind in der Bildersprache der
Bibel Kriege (Dan. 7,2; Jer. 51,1), und da
hier von den vier Winden gesprochen
wird, ist darunter der letzte vernichtende
Völkerkampf zu verstehen, den die vier
Engel zurückhalten, bis die Versiegelung
des Volkes Gottes beendet ist (7,1.3.)
Johannes sieht “auch einen anderen
Engel, der das Siegel des lebendigen
Gottes hatte” (7,2). Das Siegel Gottes ist
im vierten Gebot, dem Sabbatgebot, zu
finden, das allein unter den zehn Geboten
die drei Merkmale eines gültigen Siegels
aufweist, nämlich Name, Amtstitel und
Amtsgebiet (Herrschaftsbereich) des
Siegelinhabers (2. Mose 20,8-11). ...
Die Zahl 12 gilt auch für das geistliche
Israel des Neuen Bundes (21,14).
Völlig abwegig in der Auslegung ist
es, unter den Versiegelten die Stämme
des geschichtlichen, des Israels des
Alten Bundes, verstehen zu wollen,
da die Versiegelten das geistliche
Israel des Neuen Bundes sind. ...
dass die Versiegelten, wie zahlreiche
Bibelausleger es auch verstehen, das
geistliche Israel des Neuen Bundes
in der Endzeit sind. So wie ein Siegel
das Besitzrecht des Siegelinhabers
beweist, zeigt das Siegel Gottes, dass die
Versiegelten Gottes - durch Christus [den
Messias] bluterkauftes - Eigentum sind
und in den Tagen furchtbarer Vernichtung
und Zerstörung in der Endzeit unter
seinem gnädigen Schutz stehen.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The first
interface in chapter 7 is the answer to
the question at the end of chapter 6.
In this face the sealing work of God is
shown allegorically in the end time. The
“four corners of the earth” are four wind
directions or directions. Hoist in the
metaphorical language of the Bible are
wars (Dan. 7,2; Jer. 51,1), and because
it is spoken here of four hoists, the
last destructive national fight is to be
understood by it which the four angels
hold back, until the sealing of the people
of God is finished (7,1.3). John sees “also
an another angel, who had the seal of
the living God‘‘ (7,2). The seal of God is
to be found in the fourth of the Sabbath.
Which shows three signs of a valid seal
alone under the ten Commandments,
namely, Name, office title and function
area (territory) of the seal owner
(Exodus 20,8-11). ... The number 12 is
also valid for the Israel of the new alliance
(21,14). Absolutely in the interpretation
it is to want to understand among the
sealed, the trunks of the historical one,
Israel of the old alliance because the
sealed are the Israel of the new alliance...
that the sealed, as numerous Bible
interpreters it also understand, are the
theologically Israel of the new alliance in
the end time. As well as a seal proves the
possession right of the seal owner, the
seal of God shows that the sealed of God
- are a property by Christ [the Messiah]
blood-bought - and stand during the days
of dreadful.
Die Überwinder
Offb 7,9 Darnach sah ich, und
siehe, eine große Schar, welche
niemand zählen konnte, aus allen
Heiden und Völkern und Sprachen,
vor dem Thron stehend und vor dem
Lamm, angetan mit weißen Kleidern
und Palmen in ihren Händen,
KJV + EL = AFTER THESE I BEHELD,
AND, LO, A GREAT MULTITUDE,
WHICH NO MAN COULD NUMBER,
OF ALL NATIONS, AND KINDREDS,
AND PEOPLE, AND TONGUES,
STOOD BEFORE THE THRONE,
AND BEFORE THE LAMB, CLOTHED
WITH WHITE ROBES, AND PALMS IN
THEIR HANDS;
Offb 7,10 schrieen mit großer Stimme
und sprachen: Heil sei dem. der
auf dem Thron sitzt, unserem Gott
(JAHWEH Elohim), und dem Lamm!
KJV + EL = AND CRY WITH A LOUD
VOICE, SAYING, SALVATION TO
OUR ELOHIM WHO SITS UPON THE
THRONE, AND TO THE LAMB.
105
Offb7,11 Und alle Engel standen
um den Thron und um die
Ältesten und um die vier Tiere
und fielen vor dem Thron auf ihr
Angesicht und beteten JAHWEH an
KJV + EL = AND ALL THE ANGELS
STOOD
ROUND
ABOUT
THE
THRONE,
AND
AROUND
THE
ELDERS AND THE FOUR BEASTS,
AND FELL BEFORE THE THRONE
ON THEIR FACES, AND WORSHIPED
YAHWEH,
Offb 7,12 und sprachen: Amen,
Lob und Ehre und Weisheit und
Dank und Preis und Kraft und
Stärke sei unserem Gott von
Ewigkeit
zu
Ewigkeit!
Amen.
KJV + EL = SAYING, AMEN:
BLESSING, AND
GLORY, AND
WISDOM, AND THANKSGIVING, AND
HONOR, AND POWER, AND MIGHT,
BE TO OUR ELOHIM FOREVER AND
EVER. AMEN.
Offb 7,13 Und es antwortete
der Ältesten einer und sprach zu
mir: Wer sind diese, mit den
weißen Kleidern angetan, und
woher
sind
sie
gekommen?
KJV + EL = And one of the elders
answered, saying to me, WHAT
ARE THESE WHICH ARE ARRAYED
IN WHITE ROBES? AND WHENCE
(FROM WHERE) CAME THEY?
Offb 7,14 Und ich sprach zu ihm:
Herr, du weißt es. Und er sprach zu
mir: Diese sind es, die gekommen
sind aus großer Trübsal und haben
ihre Kleider gewaschen und haben
ihre Kleider hell gemacht im Blut des
Lammes.
KJV + EL = And I said to him, MY
MASTER, YOU KNOW. And he said to
me, THESE ARE THEY WHICH CAME
OUT OT THE GREAT TRIBULATION,
AND
HAVE
WASHED
THEIR
ROBES, AND MADE THEM WHITE
IN THE BLOOD OF THE LAMB.
Kap 12,11; Matth 24,21
106
Offb 7,15 Darum sind sie vor
dem Thron JAHWEH’s und dienen
ihm Tag und Nacht in seinem
Tempel; und der auf dem Thron
sitzt, wird über ihnen wohnen.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE ARE THEY
BEFORE THE THRONE OF YAHWEH;
AND SERVE HIM DAY AND NIGHT
IN HIS TEMPLE: AND HE THAT SITS
ON THE THRONE SHALL DWELL
AMONG THEM.
Offb 7,16 Sie werden nicht mehr
hungern noch dürsten; es wird
auch nicht auf sie fallen die
Sonne oder irgend eine Hitze;
KJV + EL = THEY SHALL HUNGER
NO MORE, NEITHER THIRST ANY
MORE; NEITHER SHALL THE SUN
LIGHT ON THEM, NOR ANY HEAT.
Jes 49,10
Offb 7,17 denn das Lamm mitten
im Thron wird sie weiden und leiten
zu den lebendigen Wasserbrunnen,
und
JAHWEH
wird
abwischen
alle Tränen von ihren Augen.
KJV + EL = FOR THE LAMB
WHICH IS IN THE MIDST OF THE
THRONE SHALL FEED THEM, AND
SHALL LEAD THEM TO LIVING
FOUNTAINS OF WATERS: AND
YAHWEH
SHALL
WIPE
AWAY
ALL TEARS FROM THEIR EYES.
Ps 23,2; Kap 21,4; Jes 25,8
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Im zweiten
Zwischengesicht sieht der Apostel
eine große Schar, “die niemand zählen
konnte”, aus allen Nationen vor dem
Thron und vor dem Lamm stehen: Die
Erlösten seit Adam aus allen Völkern und
aus allen Zeiten. Johannes wurden in
diesen beiden Gesichten zwei Gruppen
der Erlösten gezeigt: Die Versiegelten
und die große Schar. Auch der Apostel
Paulus schreibt von zwei Gruppen: Die
Auferstandenen und die als Lebende
verwandelt werden (1. Thess. 4,15-17).
Diese beiden Zwischengesichte geben
die Antwort auf die Frage: Wer kann
bestehen?, nämlich die Versiegelten
und die große Schar. Beide Gruppen
sind Erlöste durch das große Opfer Jesu
[Jahschua] auf Golgatha (7,10.14), die vor
dem Throne Gottes sein werden und ihm
Tag und Nacht in seinem Tempel dienen
(7,15-17).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: In the
second interface the apostle sees a big
crowd, “which nobody could count”, from
all nations standing before the throne
and before the lamb: The released since
Adam from all people and from all times.
Two groups of the released were shown
in these both faces to John: The sealed
and the big crowd. Also the apostle
Paul writes about two groups: The one
who are risen and the one who become
transformed as living persons (1. Thess.
4,15-17). These both interfaces give the
answer to the question: Who can pass?,
namely the sealed and the big crowd.
Both groups are released by the big
victim of Jesus [Yahshua] on Golgatha
(7,10.14) who will be before the throne of
God and serve him day and night in his
temple (7,15-17).
Kapitel 8
Das siebente Siegel.
Offb 8,1 Und da es das siebente
Siegel auftat, ward eine Stille in dem
Himmel bei einer halben Stunde.
OPENED THE SEVENTH SEAL, THERE
WAS SILENCE IN HEAVEN ABOUT
THE SPACE OF HALF AN HOUR.
Sach 2,17; Hab 2,20
Offb 8,2 Und ich sah die sieben
Engel, die da stehen vor JAHWEH,
und ihnen wurden sieben Posaunen
gegeben.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW THE
SEVEN ANGELS WHICH STOOD
BEFORE YAHWEH; AND TO THEM
WERE GIVEN SEVEN TRUMPETS.
Matth 24,31
Offb 8,3 Und ein anderer Engel kam
und trat an den Altar und hatte ein
goldenes Räuchfaß; und ihm ward
viel Räuchwerk gegeben, daß er es
gäbe zum Gebet aller Heiligen auf
den goldenen Altar vor dem Thron.
KJV + EL = AND ANOTHER ANGEL
CAME AND STOOD AT THE ALTAR,
HAVING A GOLDEN CENSER; AND
THERE WAS GIVEN TO HIM MUCH
INCENSE, THAT HE SHOULD OFFER
IT WITH THE PRAYERS OF ALL
SAINTS UPON THE GOLDEN ALTER
WHICH WAS BEFORE THE THRONE.
Offb 8,4 Und der Rauch des
Räuchwerks
vom
Gebet
der
Heiligen
ging
auf
von
der
Hand des Engels vor JAHWEH.
KJV + EL = AND THE SMOKE OF
THE INCENSE, WHICH CAME WITH
THE PRAYERS OF THE SAINTS,
ASCENDED UP BEFORE YAHWEH
OUT OUT OF THE ANGEL’S HAND.
Ps 141,2
Offb 8,5 Und der Engel nahm das
Räuchfaß und füllte es mit Feuer vom
Altar und schüttete es auf die Erde.
Und da geschahen Stimmen und
Donner und Blitze und Erdbeben.
KJV + EL = AND THE ANGEL TOOK
THE CENSER; AND FILLED IT WITH
THE OF THE ALTAR, AND CAST IT
INTO THE EARTH: AND THERE WERE
VOICES, AND THUNDERINGS, AND
LIGHTNINGS, AND AN EARTHQUAKE.
Hes 10,2
Die ersten sechs Posaunen
Offb 8,6 Und die sieben Engel mit
den sieben Posaunen hatten sich
gerüstet zu posaunen.
KJV + EL = AND THE SEVEN ANGELS
WHICH HAD THE SEVEN TRUMPETS
PREPARED
THEMSELVES
TO
SOUND.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Als sich
das Lamm “das siebente Siegel öffnete,
wurde eine halbe Stunde Stille in dem
Himmel”, und Johannes sah dann “die
sieben Engel, die vor Gott [JAHWEH]
stehen” und denen “sieben Posaunen
gegeben” wurden (8,1.2). Mit der
Posaune und dem Horn wurden in alten
Zeiten zum Kampfe gerufen (Jer. 4,1921). Die Posaunengerichte hier in der
Offenbarung sind die Antwort Gottes auf
die Gebete der Heiligen, der Gläubigen,
die auf der Erde in schwerer Bedrängnis
107
sind (8,3.4). So wie Gott in der Zeit des
Alten Bundes Philister, Amalekiter,
Ammoniter, Moabiter, Edomiter, Assyrer,
Kaldäer und andere Völker über sein
Volk kommen ließ, so strafte er auch die
abtrünnige Christenheit in den Tagen des
Neuen Bundes durch heidnische Völker.
Die vier ersten Posaunen sind Gerichte
Gottes über die abgefallenen Christen
des weströmischen Reiches.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: As the Lamb
“opened the seventh seal, there was a
half-hour silence in heaven” and John
saw then “the seven angels standing
before God [YAHWEH]” and that “seven
trumpets” were given to them (8:1-2). In
ancient times one called for a battle by
means of a trumpet and a horn (Jer. 4:1921). The trumpet courts here in Revelation
are God’s answer to the prayers of the
saints, the faithful who are in severe
distress on earth (8:3-4). Just as God
let Philistines, Amalekites, Ammonites,
Moabites,
Edomites,
Assyrians,
Chaldeans and other nations come
over his people in the time of the Old
Testament, so he punished the apostate
Christendom by pagan peoples in the
days of the New Testament. The first
four trumpets are God’s judgments upon
the apostate Christians of the Western
Roman Empire.
Offb 8,7 Und der erste Engel
posaunte: und es ward ein Hagel
und Feuer, mit Blut gemengt, und
fiel auf die Erde; und der dritte
Teil der Bäume verbrannte, und
alles
grüne
Gras
verbrannte.
KJV + EL = THE FIRST ANGEL
SOUNDED, AND THERE FOLLOWED
HAIL AND FIRE MINGLED WITH
BLOOD,
AND
THEY
WERE
CAST UPON THE EARTH: AND
THE THIRD PART OF TREES
WAS BURNT UP, AND ALL THE
GREEN GRASS WAS BURNT UP.
2. Mose 9,23-26
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Die erste
Posaune zeigt den Einfall der Westgoten
in das weströmische Reich an. 396 n.
Chr. begannen sie unter Alarich ihren
Eroberungszug. “Die Westgoten wurden
von den Ostgoten weiter nach dem
Westen gedrängt; aus den rumänischen
108
Niederungen wurden die Westgoten
bis an die römische Donaugrenze
gestoßen. Für den Augenblick war das
Reich dadurch gerettet worden, dass
Theodosius den zersprengten und
besiegten Westgoten Moesien überließ
und ihnen, wie Ammianus erzählt,
sogar Boote für die Donauüberfahrt zur
Verfügung stellte. Dann aber wurde das
Reich von den neuen Bundesgenossen
verwüstet;
nach
dem
Tode
des
Theodosius hatte ganz Illyrien bis zu
den Karpathen ihre Eroberungszüge zu
erdulden... Heiden und Christen forschten
nach den Ursachen dieser Katastrophen.
Die einen fanden sie darin, dass der Kult
der Götter nach dem Tode Julians auf
ruchlose Weise preisgegeben worden
sei, die anderen sahen sie im Zorn des
einen Gott, den die Sünden der Römer
heraufbeschworen hätten.” - Propyläen
Weltgeschichte, Bd. IV, S. 553, 554.
Auf der Suche nach besserem Land brach
Alarich nach dem Westen auf. “Bald
waren die Westgoten vor Mailand.” (S.
556). “Alarich gab sich gar nicht erst
die Mühe, Honorius und seinen Hof in
Ravenna zu belagern; er verzichtete
auch auf die Belagerung Roms und
griff dafür zur Blockade. Er hielt in
Ostia alles Getreide aus Afrika an, und
besetzte die Ufer des Tiber ebenso wie
alle Landstraßen, über die Fleisch und
Gemüse nach Rom gebracht werden
konnte... Erst als ihm eine Abordnung des
Senats ein enormes Lösegeld zugestand,
hob Alarich die Blockade auf... Er forderte
Zuschlagszahlung. ... Die Verhandlungen
wurden abgebrochen, woraufhin Alarich
Ende 409 Rom mit einer neuen Blockade
von der Außenwelt abschnitt. Der Senat
ging auf die Forderungen Alarichs ein.
Spätere
Verhandlungen
scheiterten
jedoch an einem blutigen Zwischenfall.
Alarich umzingelte nun Rom zum dritten
Mal; diesmal fest entschlossen, sich der
Stadt zu bemächtigen. Die ausgehungerte
Stadt ergab sich am 24. August 410...
Die Goten konnten nun drei Tage lang
plündern, notzüchtigen, die Häuser in
Flammen aufgehen lassen.” (S. 558, 559).
Sie setzen ihren verheerenden Zug durch
Südgallien nach Spanien fort.
Offb 8,8 Und der andere (zweite)
Engel posaunte: und es fuhr
wie ein großer Berg mit Feuer
brennend ins Meer; und der
dritte Teil des Meeres ward Blut,
KJV + EL = AND THE SECOND
ANGEL SOUNDED, AND AS IT WERE
A GREAT MOUNTAIN BURNING
WITH FIRE WAS CAST INTO THE
SEA: AND THE THIRD PART
OF THE SEA BECAME BLOOD;
2. Mose 7,20.21
Offb 8,9 und der dritte Teil der
lebendigen Kreaturen im Meer
starben,
und
der
dritte
Teil
der
Schiffe
wurden
verderbt.
KJV + EL = AND THE THIRD PART OF
THE CREATURES WHICH WERE IN
THE SEA, AND HAD LIFE, DIED, AND
THE THIRD PART OF THE SHIPS
WERE DESTROYED.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Die zweite
Posaune erfüllte sich im Zuge der
Vandalen. Die Vandalen wurden wie die
Goten von den Hunnen verdrängt. “Die
hasdingischen Vandalen, die schon
vor 396 die Donauländer heimgesucht
hatten, begannen unter der Führung
ihres Königs Godegiesel 401 nach
Westen auszuweichen... Abgesprengte
Völkersplitter aus dem Donaubecken
stießen
zu
ihnen,
sodass
die
Wanderlawine, die Ende 405 nach Italien
ergoss, gewaltig anwuchs.” - Handbuch
der europäischen Geschichte, Bd. I,
S. 218.
“Die Vandalen, die am letzten Tage des
Jahres 406 den Rhein in der Gegend
von Mainz in kompakten Massen
überschritten, waren aus der heutigen
Slowakei gekommen. Einen Teil von
ihnen nannte man Asdingen. Andere
Vandalen, Silingen, saßen zu Anfang des
5. Jahrhunderts in Schlesien. Die beiden
Teile dieses Volkes und die Alanen....
waren eine Zeitlang von den fränkischen
“Verbündeten”,
die
Widerstand
leisteten, aufgehalten worden. Aber die
Eindringlinge waren zu zahlreich, und
der im Dezember 406 vereiste Rhein bot
ihnen zwischen Mainz und Worms einen
bequemen Übergang. Sie ergossen
sich über ganz Gallien... Nachdem
die Vandalen die Reichtümer Galliens
ausgeschöpft hatten, fielen sie in Herbst
409 ... in Spanien ein.” - Propyläen
Weltgeschichte, Bd. IV, S. 560.
“Der Vandalenkönig Geiserich, ein
hinkendes, jähzorniges und gewalttätiges
kleines Männchen, fasste den Plan,
nach Afrika überzusetzen... Geiserich
versammelte seine Mannen, etwa zehnoder fünfzehntausend an Zahl, mitsamt
ihren Familien in Tarifa an der äussersten
Spitze Spaniens und brachte sie vielen
Schiffsreisen nach Afrika... Geiserich
erhielt die Getreidekammer Afrikas...
Raub, Plünderung, Massaker folgten
einander in den Städten und Dörfern.”
(S. 563).
Mit seinen Vandalen war Geiserich 455
in Italien gelandet. Kampflos besetzte
er am 2. Juni die wehrlose Stadt [Rom].
Zwar konnte Papst Leo bei ihm erwirken,
dass
Folterungen
und
Metzeleien
unterbleiben, aber zwei Wochen lang
wurde systematisch geraubt, geplündert,
zerstört. Als Geiserich abzog, nahm
er alles mit, was er zusammenraffen
konnte: Gold und Juwelen und alle
Trophäen
der
einstigen
römischen
Siege, darunter auch die Überreste des
Tempels von Jerusalem, die Titus drei
Jahrhunderte zuvor nach Rom gebracht
hatte. Zum zweiten Mal in einem halben
Jahrhundert erlebte Rom die Schrecken
der Besetzung, der entfesselten Gewalt,
der
Massenplünderung.”
(S.
574).
Geiserich vernichtete 457 an einem
Tage im Hafen von Cartagena die
römische Flotte. Auch die von Rom und
Konstantinopel gemeinsam bemannte
Flotte von über 1100 Schiffen (100.000
Seeleute und Soldaten) wurden von
den Vandalen durch brennende Schiffe
vollständig zerstört.
Offb 8,10 Und der dritte Engel
posaunte: und es fiel ein großer
Stern vom Himmel, der brannte
wie eine Fackel und fiel auf den
dritten
Teil
der
Wasserströme
und
über
die
Wasserbrunnen.
KJV + EL = AND THE THIRD ANGEL
SOUNDED, AND THERE FELL A
GREAT
STAR
FROM
HEAVEN,
BURNING AS IT WERE A LAMP,
AND IT FELL UPON THE THIRD
PART OF THE RIVERS, AND UPON
THE FOUNTAINS OF WATERS;
Jes 14,12
109
Offb 8,11 Und der Name des Sterns
heißt Wermut. Und der dritte Teil
der Wasser ward Wermut; und viele
Menschen starben von den Wassern,
weil sie waren so bitter geworden.
KJV + EL = AND THE NAME OF THE
STAR IS CALLED WORMWOOD: AND
THE THIRD PART OF THE WATERS
BECAME
WORMWOOD;
AND
MANY MEN DIED OF THE WATERS,
BECAUSE THEY WERE MADE
BITTER.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Die Erfüllung
ist in dem Einfall der Hunnen zu sehen,
die 375 n. Chr. die Völkerwanderung
auslösten.
“Am
Anfang
des
5.
Jahrhunderts bracht das Unheil über
Westeuropa in Gestalt der Hunnen aus
den Tiefen Asiens herein... Von den
Mongolen und Tungusen verdrängt,
mussten sie nach Westen zurückweichen,
übers Altai-Gebirge, dann, von ihren
Stammesverbündeten verfolgt, über die
Steppen bis zum Ural, schließlich in die
große russische Ebene... Unterwegs
zersprengten ihre Horden die Alanen...
dann die Ostgosten, die sie über den
Dnjestr trieben und die ihrerseits die
Westgoten nach Westen drängten.” Propyläen Weltgeschichte, Bd. IV, S. 554
“Inzwischen war der gesamte Raum
östlich der Karpaten unter hunnische
Botmäßigkeit geraten. Die hier lebenden
germanischen Skiren und dakischen
Karpen versuchten ebenfalls im Winter
380/81 oder 381/82 über die Donau
auszuweichen, wurden jedoch von der
römischen Abwehr zurückgeschlagen und
mussten sich den Hunnen unterwerfen.
Die Ostgoten unter Ermanarich konnten
den
Hunnenscharen
eine
Zeitlang
Widerstand leisten, doch andere von den
Goten beherrschte Völker erhoben sich
gegen die alten Herren. Die Goten, unter
hunnischer Herrschaft blieben nun 40
Jahre ohne König, während Alarich, der
Führer der Vesigoten auf Reichsboden,
im Jahre 395 zum König erhoben wurde.
Einzelne Gruppen versuchten sich der
Herrschaft der Hunnen zu entziehen.
Die bedrohten nunmehr auch die
westlichen Goten... Im ersten Viertel
des 5. Jahrhunderts verlagerte sich der
Schwerpunkt der hunnischen Macht von
der untersten Donau und nördlich des
110
Schwarzen Meeres in das Becken an der
mittleren Donau. Im Jahre 430 wurde
eine Hunnengruppe in Süddeutschland
von den rechtsrheinischen Burgundern
geschlagen...
Attila,
der
(444/446)
Alleinherrscher wurde, baute seine
Machtstellung
nach
innen
und
außen gewaltig aus. Die kirchliche
Legende sieht in ihm den diabolischen
Zerstörer
einer
Weltordnung,
die
Gottesgeißel... Viele Goten suchten
in der unheimlichen Bedrängnis Trost
bei dem neuen Gott.” - Handbuch der
europäischen Geschichte, S. 216-220.
“Ein
nichtiger
Anlass
hatte
die
Hunnenhorden 441 zu Raubzügen in die
Balkanprovinzen aufbrechen lassen... Um
445 erschien Attila südlich der Donau,
schlug die römische Armee zusammen
und verwüstete, sagt Priskos, ein
Zeitgenosse, über siebzig Städte... Der
Regierungsrat Attilas war nicht mehr wie in
einem Stammesverband die Versammlung
der
Klanhäuptlinge,
sondern
ein
Gremium
von
“Freunden”,
unter
denen Angehörige der verschiedenen
germanischen,
sarmatischen
und
gotischen Völkerschaften, ja sogar
Römer vertreten waren. Um ihn herum
wurde nicht nur Hunnisch, sondern auch
Latein und Gotisch gesprochen... Dass
sich Attila den Westen zuwandte, hatte
seinen Grund wahrscheinlich darin, dass
die radikal ausgeraubten Provinzen den
Bedarf seiner Horden nicht mehr decken
konnten... Attila setzte im Frühjahr 451
über den Rhein, nahm am 7. April im
Vorbeigehen Metz ein und machte sich
nach Paris auf... Attila wich nach dem
Westen aus. In einer blutigen Schlacht
auf dem Campus Mauriacus (den
“Katalaunischen Gefilden”) in der Gegend
von Troyes in der Champagne kam
Theodorich ums Leben; Attila konnte sich
ungehindert über den Rhein zurückziehen.
Attila war nun zeitweise geschwächt
worden. Schon im Frühjahr 452 warf er
sich auf Italien... Wie Alarich vor ihm,
zog es Attila vor, Mailand und Pavia zu
plündern. Die Lage des Westreiches war
verzweifelt. Attila empfing den Papst
Leo, der um Waffenstillstand bat und
Tributzahlung anbot... Attila zog ab und
im nächsten Jahr starb er.” - Propyläen
Weltgeschichte, Bd. IV, S. 569-571.
Nach dem plötzlichen Tod Attilas 453
verschwanden die Hunnen aus dem
Weltgeschehen. Die Prophetie spricht
von “Wermut” als Bild der Leiden und des
Todes, von den Hunnen dort verursacht,
wo der “große Stern” niederfiel.
Offb 8,12 Und der vierte Engel
posaunte: und es ward geschlagen
der dritte Teil der Sonne und der
dritte Teil des Mondes und der
dritte Teil der Sterne, daß ihr
dritter Teil verfinstert ward und
der Tag den dritten Teil nicht
schien und die Nacht desgleichen.
KJV + EL = AND THE FOURTH ANGEL
SOUNDED, AND THE THIRD PART OF
THE SUN WAS SMITTEN (STRUCK),
AND THE THIRD PART OF THE
MOON, AND THE THIRD PART OF
THE STARS; SO AS THE THIRD PART
OF THEM WAS DARKENED, AND THE
DAY SHINED NOT FOR A THIRD PART
OF IT, AND THE NIGHT LIKEWISE.
Kap 6,12; 2. Mose 10,21
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Beim
Posaunen des vierten Engels wurden die
Leuchten römischer Regierungsmacht
“geschlagen”; die Sonne - das Kaisertum,
als sich Odoaker, der Führer der Heruler,
zum König ausrufen ließ, und den letzten
Kaiser von Rom, Romulus Augustulus,
im Jahre 476 n. Chr. absetzte. Der
Mond - das zweitwichtigste Amt der
Konsulen, bestand noch bis zum Jahre
534, und das in der Weissagung unter
dem Bilde der “Sterne” erwähnte Amt
des Senats erlosch im Jahre 552. Der
Ausdruck “das Drittel” soll sicherlich das
allmähliche Schwinden dieser staatlichen
Einrichtungen des römischen Reiches
beschreiben.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: When the
trumpets of the fourth angel began to
sound, the lights of Roman governmental
power were “defeated”: the sun - the
Empire, as Odoacer, the leader of the
Heruli, was proclaimed a king, herewith
setting down the last Emperor of Rome,
Romulus Augustulus in 476 AD. The
moon - the second most important office
of the consuls still existed up to the year
534, and the Senate office mentioned in
the prophecy under the guise of “stars”
lapsed in 552. The expression “the third”
should certainly describe the gradual
disappearance of these state institutions
of the Roman Empire.
Offb 8,13 Und ich sah und hörte
einen ENGEL fliegen mitten durch
den Himmel und sagen mit großer
Stimme: Weh, weh, weh denen, die
auf Erden wohnen, vor den anderen
Stimmen der Posaune der drei
Engel, die noch posaunen sollen!
KJV + EL + LUTHER 1545 = AND I
BEHELD, AND HEARD AN ANGEL
FLYING THROUGH THE MIDST OF
HEAVEN, SAYING WITH A LOUD
VOICE, WOE, WOE, WOE, TO THE
INHABITERS OF THE EARTH BY
REASON OF THE OTHER VOICES
OF THE TRUMPET OF THE THREE
ANGELS, WHICH ARE YET TO
SOUND!
Kapitel 9
Offb 9,1 Und der fünfte Engel
posaunte: und ich sah einen Stern,
gefallen vom Himmel auf die Erde;
und ihm ward der Schlüssel zum
Brunnen des Abgrunds gegeben.
KJV + EL = AND THE FIFTH ANGEL
SOUNDED, AND I SAW A STAR FALL
FROM HEAVEN TO THE EARTH: AND
TO HIM WAS GIVEN THE KEY OF
THE BOTTOMLESS PIT.
Offb 9,2 Und er tat den Brunnen
des Abgrunds auf; und es ging auf
ein Rauch aus dem Brunnen wie ein
Rauch eines großen Ofens, und es
ward verfinstert die Sonne und die
Luft von dem Rauch des Brunnens.
KJV + EL = AND HE OPENED THE
BOTTOMLESS PIT; AND THERE
AROSE OUT OF THE PIT, AS THE
SMOKE OF A GREAT FURNACE;
AND THE SUN AND THE AIR
WERE DARKENED BY REASON
OF THE SMOKE OF THE PIT.
Joel 2,2.10
Offb 9,3 Und aus dem Rauch kamen
Heuschrecken auf die Erde; und
ihnen ward Macht gegeben, wie die
111
Skorpione auf Erden Macht haben.
KJV + EL = AND THERE CAME OUT
OF THE SMOKE LOCUSTS UPON
THE EARTH: AND TO THEM WAS
GIVEN POWER, AS THE SCORPIONS
OF THE EARTH HAVE POWER.
Offb 9,4 Und es ward ihnen gesagt,
daß sie nicht beschädigen das
Gras auf Erden noch ein Grünes
noch einen Baum, sondern allein
die Menschen, die nicht haben das
Siegel JAHWEH’s an ihren Stirnen.
KJV + EL = AND IT WAS
COMMANDED THEM THAT THEY
SHOULD NOT HURT THE GRASS
OF THE EARTH, NEITHER ANY
GREEN THING,
NEITHER ANY
TREE, BUT ONLY THOSE MEN
WHICH HAVE NOT THE SEAL OF
YAHWEH IN THEIR FOREHEADS.
Kap 7,3
Offb 9,5 Und es ward ihnen gegeben,
daß sie sie nicht töteten, sondern
sie quälten fünf Monate lang; und
ihre Qual war wie eine Qual vom
Skorpion, wenn er einen Menschen
schlägt.
KJV + EL = AND TO THEM IT WAS
GIVEN THAT THEY SHOULD NOT
KILL THEM, BUT THAT THEY SHOULD
BE TORMENTED FIVE MONTHS:
AND THEIR TORMENT WAS AS THE
TORMENT OF A SCORPION, WHEN
HE STRIKES A MAN.
Offb 9,6 Und in den Tagen werden
die Menschen den Tod suchen, und
nicht finden; werden begehren zu
sterben, und der Tod wird vor ihnen
fliehen
KJV + EL = AND IN THOSE DAYS
SHALL MEN SEEK DEATH, AND
SHALL NOT FIND IT; AND SHALL
DESIRE TO DIE, AND DEATH SHALL
FLEE FROM THEM.
Kap 6,16
Offb 9,7 Und die Heuschrecken sind
gleich den Rossen, die zum Kriege
bereitet sind; und auf ihrem Haupt wie
Kronen, dem Golde gleich, und ihr
112
Antlitz gleich der Menschen Antlitz;
KJV + EL = AND THE SHAPES OF
THE LOCUSTS WERE LIKE TO
HORSES PREPARED TO BATTLE;
AND ON THEIR HEADS WERE AS IT
WERE CROWNS LIKE GOLD, AND
THEIR FACES WERE AS THE FACES
OF MEN.
Offb 9,8 und hatten Haare wie
Weiberhaare,
und
ihre
Zähne
waren
wie
die
der
Löwen;
KJV + EL = AND THEY HAD HAIR AS
THE HAIR OF WOMEN, AND THEIR
TEETH WERE AS THE TEETH OF
LIONS.
Offb 9,9 und hatten Panzer wie
eiserne Panzer, und das Rasseln ihrer
Flügel wie das Rasseln an den Wagen
vieler Rosse, die in den Krieg laufen;
KJV + EL = AND THEY HAD
BREASTPLATES, AS IT WERE
BRESTPLATES OF IRON; AND THE
SOUND OF THEIR WINGS WAS AS
THE SOUND OF CHARIOTS OF MANY
HORSES RUNNING TO BATTLE.
Offb 9,10 und hatten Schwänze
gleich den Skorpionen, und es waren
Stacheln an ihren Schwänzen; und
ihre Macht war, zu beschädigen
die Menschen fünf Monate lang.
KJV + EL = AND THEY HAD TAILS
LIKE TO SCORPIONS, AND THERE
WERE STINGS IN THEIR TAILS: AND
THEIR POWER WAS TO HURT MEN
FIVE MONTHS.
Offb 9,11 Und hatten über sich einen
König, den Engel des Abgrunds,
des Name heißt auf hebräisch
Abaddon, und auf griechisch hat er
den Namen Apollyon (= Apollos =
Gott des Lichts >der Sonnengott<,
der Weissagung, der Musik, der
Dichtung
und
der
Todesgott).
KJV + EL = AND THEY HAD A KING
OVER THEM, WHICH IS THE ANGEL
OF THE BOTTOMLESS PIT: WHOSE
NAME IN THE HEBREW TONGUE
IS ABADDON, BUT IN THE GREEK
TONGUE (LANGUAGE) HE HAS THE
NAME APOLLYON.
Offb 9,12 Ein Wehe ist dahin; siehe, es
kommen noch zwei Wehe nach dem.
KJV + EL = ONE WOE IS PAST:
BEHOLD, THERE COME TWO WOES
MORE HEREAFTER.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Die fünfte
Posaune findet ihre Erfüllung im
Mohammedanismus, sinnbildlich durch
den vom “Himmel gefallenen Stern”
dargestellt (9,1). Gott hatte durch die
Germanen und die Hunnen die abgefallene
Christenheit
des
Abendlandes
im
weströmischen Reich gestraft; aber auch
die morgenländische Christenheit war
gerichtsreif geworden, und in Gottes
Händen waren die Mohammedaner
Zuchtruten für die abtrünnigen Christen
des
oströmischen
Reiches.
Der
Mohammedanismus ist eine verderbliche
Irrlehre, die in biblischer Sicht überhaupt
keine Religion ist, weil sie keine Erlösung
von Sünde lehrt und keinen Erlöser
kennt. Die Lehre Mohammeds ist das
Lehrsystem, das Jesus [Jahschua] kennt,
aber nicht an ihn als Sohn Gottes ....
glaubt, sondern ihn nur als Menschen und
als einen der Hauptpropheten anerkennt;
der
sündlose
Gottessohn
Jesus
[Jahschua] ist dem Sünder Mohammed
untergeordnet. Ohne Erlösungslehre ist
der Mohammedanismus keine Religion,
sondern nur ein soziales System, eine
Bruderschaft.
[Editor:
Für
alle
gläubigen
Mohammedaner, worunter auch viele
Freunde von mir sind und ich auch viele
gute und überaus sehr gastfreundliche
und liebevolle Menschen in der Türkei
kenne, ist dies die Aussage aus biblischer
Sicht. Denn der Koran sagt, dass
Jahschua nicht gestorben ist, sondern
so getan hat als ob er gestorben wäre.
Wer das System und die Arbeitsweise
der Soldaten Roms, des römisches
Reichsheers kennt, weiß ganz genau,
dass ein zum Tode verurteilter Mensch
nicht mehr lebendig aus den Händen
der Henker kommen wird. Der Jesus
[Jahschua] am Kreuz in den Kirchen und
außerhalb ist NICHT der Jesus [Jahschua]
der Heiligen Schrift. Die Römer haben
den Sohn Gottes sprichwörtlich in ihrem
Heerlager in Jerusalem zerfleischt.
Benutzt wurden von ihnen Striemen /
Peitschen, die mit Steinen und ähnlichem
Material versehen waren. Diese Steine
hatten aber eine besondere Verarbeitung:
Sie waren mit WIDERHAKEN versehen,
die die Haut oder sogar ganze Körperteile
stark beschädigten. Ein bestialisches
Werkzeug in den Händen der Knechte
Satans. Beim Auspeitschen wurde 40
minus EINS gezählt, damit der ihnen
Ausgelieferte noch eine kurze Zeit am
Leben blieb; bei 40 stirbt der Mensch
innerhalb kürzester Zeit. Nicht zu
vergessen: ROM hat den Messias / den
Gesalbten JAHWEH‘s aufgrund der
Auslieferung der hohen, judäischen
Religionsführer
Jerusalems
getötet.
ABER, das ist das SCHÖNE ABER:
JAHWEH, der Allmächtige und lebendige
Gott, hat seinen Gesalbten am dritten
Tage von den Toten auferweckt, der
jetzt seit 1844 als Hoherpriester im
himmlischen Allerheiligsten für uns
als Fürsprecher vor dem Angesicht
JAHWEH’s steht! - So sollen WIR an
den SOHN GOTTES glauben, denn Gott
unser himmlischer Vater sprach über
ihn: JAHWEH hat zu mir gesprochen:
“Du bist mein Sohn, heute habe ich dich
gezeugt.” (Psalm 2,7; siehe auch Psalm
89; Sprüche 8,24.25). Welches Urteil
ergeht über uns, wenn wir JAHWEH’s
Wort missachten und verwerfen, indem
wir sagen, er hat nicht seinen Sohn
gesendet, nur einen Propheten. Dann
machen wir den Allmächtigen zum
Lügner, der selbst bezeugt hat, dass
er seinen Sohn gezeugt und für uns
hingegeben hat. Ein Schattenbild dafür
ist der Opferungsvorgang des Sohnes
Abrahams mit Namen Isaak vorgenommen
durch Abraham selbst, indem der Engel
JAHWEH’s Abraham in der letzten Minute
von der Opferung seines Sohnes Isaaks
abhielt (1. Mose 22). Welches Urteil wird
gegen uns gefällt, wenn wir den Sohn
Gottes selbst zu Gott machen? DANN
haben wir Gott, unseren liebevollen
Vater im Himmel, NICHT erkannt! Denn
wie kann ein Gott einen anderen Gott
zeugen? Wie kann ein Gott kleiner sein
als ein anderer Gott? Was für Irrlehren,
die dazu dienen, eine Verstümmelung der
Persönlichkeit Gottes, das Verhältnis zu
seinem Sohn und seines Erlösungsplanes
durchzuführen. Wehe dem Menschen, der
etwas dem Wort Gottes hinzufügt oder
hinweg nimmt!]
113
Mohammed hat zwar Offenbarungen
gehabt, aber sie waren nicht göttlichen
Ursprungs; die Weissagung bezeichnet
sie als “Rauch aus dem Schacht” des
Abgrundes (9.2). Treffend wird der
Mohammedanismus kurz gekennzeichnet
als “versteckte Brutalität unter dem
Schleier der ‘wahren’ Religion” (aus:
“Prophet” aus der Wüste - Mohammed, von
Chr. + Th. Schirrmacher). Johannes aber
sieht unter dem Bilde von Heuschrecken
die
gewaltigen
Reiterscharen
der
Araber (9,3). Sie sollten aber nicht den
Pflanzenwuchs
schädigen,
sondern
nur die Menschen, die nicht das Siegel
Gottes hatten, nämlich die Götzenanbeter
und Bilderverehrer (9,4). Sie sollten
auch nicht die Menschen töten, sondern
quälen und zwar fünf Monate lang.
Diese fünf Monate sind als prophetische
Zeit von 150 Jahren zu verstehen (9,5),
nämlich vom Jahre 622 n. Chr., dem Jahre
der Flucht Mohammeds von Mekka nach
Medina, bis 772, dem Jahre der Gründung
des Kalifats von Bagdad. Die fünf Monate
prophetischer Zeit finden wir noch einmal
angegeben (9,10). Zahlreiche Ausleger
sehen den Beginn dieser 150 Jahre am
Tage der Schlacht bei Baephum, nahe
Nikomedia, am 27. Juli 1299. Dies war
der erste Angriff der Türken auf das
oströmische Kaiserreich. Am Ende dieser
fünf prophetischen Monate, 1448, hatte
ein neuer Kaiser von Byzanz, Konstantin
Paläologus, den türkischen Sultan Murad
II. um Erlaubnis der Thronbesteigung
ersucht. Die Krone hat er erst am 6.
Januar
1449
empfangen,
nachdem
die gewünschte Erlaubnis vom Sultan
gegeben worden war. Das oströmische
Kaiserreich hatte seine Unabhängigkeit
verloren und war abhängig von den
Mohammedanern.
Die
fünf
Monte
prophetischer Zeit endeten am 27. Juli
1449, dem Beginn der sechsten Posaune.
fifth trumpet finds its fulfilment in
Mohammedanism, symbolically represented by the “sky fallen star” (9:1).
God
had
punished
the
apostate
Christendom of the West in the Western
Roman Empire by the Germans and the
Huns, but also the Eastern Christianity
had become subject to judgement, and
in God’s hands the Mohammedans
were breeding rods for the apostate
Christians of the Eastern Roman Empire.
114
Mohammedanism is a pernicious heresy,
in the biblical point of view it is not a
religion at all, because it does not teach
salvation from sins and does not know
any saviour. Mohammed’s teaching
knows Jesus [Yahshua], but does not
believe in him as in the son of God...
recognizing him as one of the major
prophets, the sinless Son of God Jesus
[Yahshua] is subordinated to the sinner
Mohammed. Without the teaching of
salvation Mohammedanism is not a
religion, but only a social system, a
brotherhood.
[Editor: For all faithful Muslims, including
many of my friends and many very good
and extremely hospitable and loving
people in Turkey whom I know, this is
the statement from a biblical point of
view. For the Koran says that Yahshua
did not die, he pretended being dead.
Those who know the system and the
functioning of the soldiers of Rome and
the Roman imperial army know very
well that a man condemned to death
will hardly come out alive of the hands
of the executioner. Jesus [Yahshua] on
the cross both inside and outside the
churches is NOT the Jesus [Yahshua]
of the Holy Scripture. The Romans have
literally torn the Son of God into pieces
in their camp in Jerusalem. They used
welts / whips, furnished with stones
and similar material. These stones were
however processed in a special way: they
were fitted with BARBED HOOKS, which
severely damaged the skin or even the
entire parts of body - a brutal tool in the
hands of Satan’s servants. On whipping
it was counted 40 minus ONE so that the
extradited remained alive for a while, at
40 a person dies within a short time. One
cannot help mentioning the fact that
ROME killed the Messiah / the anointed
YAHWEH because he was delivered
by high Judean religious leaders of
Jerusalem. That’s all GOOD BUT:
YAHWEH, the Almighty and living God,
raised his anointed from the dead on the
third day, who has been standing as the
High Priest before YAHWEH’s face in the
heavenly sanctuary for us as an advocate
since 1844! - So should WE believe in the
SON OF GOD, because God, our heavenly
father spoke of him: YAHWEH spoke to
me: “You are my Son, I have begotten you
today.” (Psalm 2:7; see also Psalm 89,
Proverbs 8:24-25). Which judgement are
we subjected to if we disobey YAHWEH’s
Word and reject it by saying that he had
sent not his son, but only a prophet? Then
we make the Almighty a liar, who testified
that he had begotten his son having given
him to us. A shadow image of this is the
process of sacrifice of Abraham’s son
named Isaac by Abraham himself where in
the last minute of the sacrifice YAHWEH’s
angel held Abraham from sacrificing his
son Isaac (Genesis 22). What judgement
will be fallen upon us, if we make the
son of God to God? THEN we have
NOT recognized God our loving Father
in heaven! For how can a God beget
another God? How can a God be smaller
than another God? What a heresy, which
serves to carry out the mutilation of God’s
personality, his relationship with his son
and his salvation plan. Woe to the person
who adds to or takes anything out of the
word of God!]
Although Muhammad had revelations,
they were not of divine origin;
the prophecy describes them as
“smoke from the shaft” of the abyss
(9:2). Mohammedanism
is
aptly
characterized in short as “brutality hidden
beneath the veil of ‘true’ religion” (from
“Prophet” from the Desert - Mohammed,
BC + Th Schirrmacher). However, under
the image of raiders John sees the
mighty cavalry of the Arabians (9:3),
whereas they did not have to damage
the vegetation, but only people who had
not the seal of God, namely, idolaters
and worshipers (9:4). They also did not
have to kill people, but torture them and
that for five months. These five months
are to be seen as a prophetic period of
150 years (9:5), namely from the year
622 AD, the year of Muhammad’s escape
from Mecca to Medina, until 772, the
year of establishment of the Caliphate of
Baghdad. The five months of prophetic
time are indicated again (9:10). Many
interpreters see the beginning of these 150
years on the day of the battle of Bithynia
near Nicomedia on 27th July 1299. This
was the first attack of the Turks on the
Eastern Roman Empire. At the end of
these five prophetic months, in 1448,
a new Byzantine emperor, Constantine
Palaiologos, asked the Turkish Sultan
Murad II for accession. The crown was
received on 6th January 1449 after the
desired permission had been granted by
the Sultan. The Eastern Roman Empire
had lost its independence and became
dependent on the Muslims. The five
months of the prophetic period ended on
27th July 1449, on the sounding of the
sixth trumpet.
Offb 9,13 Und der sechste Engel
posaunte: und ich hörte eine
Stimme aus den vier Ecken des
goldenen Altars vor JAHWEH,
KJV + EL = AND THE SIXTH ANGEL
SOUNDED, AND I HEARD A VOICE
FROM THE FOUR HORNS OF THE
GOLDEN ALTAR WHICH IS BEFORE
YAHWEH.
Kap 8,3; 2. Mose 27,2; 30,1-3
Offb 9,14 die sprach zu dem sechsten
Engel, der die Posaune hatte: Löse
die vier Engel, die gebunden sind an
dem großen Wasserstrom Euphrat.
KJV + EL = SAYING TO THE
SIXTH ANGEL WHICH HAD THE
TRUMPET.
LOOSE
THE
FOUR
ANGELS WHICH ARE BOUND IN
THE GREAT RIVER EUPHRATES.
Kap 16,12
Offb 9,15 Und es wurden die vier
Engel los (gebunden), die bereit
waren auf die Stunde und auf den
Tag und auf den Monat und auf das
Jahr, daß sie töteten den dritten Teil
der Menschen.
KJV + EL = AND THE FOUR
ANGELS WERE LOOSED, WHICH
WERE PREPARED FOR AN HOUR,
AND A DAY, AND A MONTH, AND
A YEAR, FOR TO SLAY (KILL)
THE
THIRD
PART
OF
MEN.
Kap 8
Offb 9,16 LUTHER + MENGE =
Die
Zahl
der
Scharen
des
Reiterheeres war viel tausend Mal
tausend; und ich hörte ihre Zahl.
KJV + EL = AND THE NUMBER OF
THE ARMY OF THE HORSEMEN
WERE TWO HUNDRED THOUSAND
THOUSAND
(AS
TWICE
TEN
THOUSAND TIMES TEN THOUSAND):
AND I HEARD THE NUMBER OF
115
THEM.
Offb 9,17 Und also sah ich die Rosse
im Gesicht und die daraufsaßen, daß
sie hatten feurige und bläuliche und
schwefelige Panzer; und die Häupter
der Rosse waren wie die Häupter
der Löwen, und aus ihrem Munde
ging Feuer und Rauch und Schwefel.
KJV + EL = AND THUS I SAW THE
HORSES IN THE VISION, AND
THEM THAT SAT ON THEM, HAVING
BREASTPLATES OF FIRE, AND
OF JACINTH (HYACINTH), AND
BRIMSTONE: AND THE HEADS OF
THE HORSES WERE AS THE HEADS
OF LIONS; AND OUT OF THEIR
MOUTHS ISSUED FIRE AND SMOKE
AND BRIMSTONE.
Offb 9,18 Von diesen drei Plagen ward
getötet der dritte Teil der Menschen,
von dem Feuer und Rauch und
Schwefel, der aus ihrem Munde ging.
KJV + EL = BY THESE THREE WAS
THE THIRD PART OF MEN KILLED,
BY THE FIRE, AND BY THE SMOKE,
AND BY THE BRIMSTONE, WHICH
ISSUED OUT OF THEIR MOUTHS.
Offb 9,19 Denn ihre Macht
war in ihrem Munde; und ihre
Schwänze waren den Schlangen
gleich und hatten Häupter, und
mit denselben taten sie Schaden.
KJV + EL = FOR THEIR POWER IS IN
THEIR MOUTH, AND IN THEIR TAILS:
FOR THEIR TAILS WERE LIKE TO
SERPENTS, AND HAD HEADS, AND
WITH THEM THEY DO HURT.
Offb 9,20 Und die übrigen Leute,
die nicht getötet wurden von
diesen Plagen, taten nicht Buße
für die Werke ihrer Hände, daß
sie nicht anbeteten die Dämonen
und goldenen, silbernen, ehernen,
steinernen und hölzernen Götzen,
welche
weder
sehen
noch
hören
noch
wandeln
können;
KJV + EL = AND THE REST OF THE
MEN WHICH WERE NOT KILLED
BY WITH THESE PLAGUES YET
116
REPENTED NOT OF THE WORKS OF
THEIR HANDS, THAT THEY SHOULD
NOT WORSHIP DEMONS, AND IDOLS
OF GOLD, AND SILVER, AND BRASS,
AND STONE, AND OF WOOD: WHICH
NEITHER CAN SEE, NOR HEAR, NOR
WALK:
Kap 16,9
Offb 9,21 und taten auch
nicht
Buße
für
ihre
Morde,
Zauberei, Hurerei und Dieberei.
KJV + EL = NEITHER REPENTED
THEY OF THEIR MURDERS, NOR OF
THEIR SORCERIES, NOR OF THEIR
FORNICATION, NOR OF THEIR
THEFTS.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Mit dem
Lösen der vier Engel erfolgte für mehrere
Jahrhunderte erneut ein unaufhaltsames
Vordringen der Mohammedaner (9,13.14).
Bereits 1453 wurde Konstantinopel
erobert, später große Teile Europas und
ganz Nordafrika. 1529 waren die Türken
vor Wien und erst nach der Niederlage
bei der zweiten Belagerung Wiens 1683
ging die türkische Flut langsam zurück.
Stunde, Tag, Monat und Jahr verstehen
verschiedene Ausleger als prophetische
Zeit von 391 Jahren und 15 Tagen (9,15).
Vom 27. Juli 1449 an gerechnet (Beginn
der 6. Posaune), führt diese Zeit zum
11. August 1840. In jenen Tagen war die
Aufmerksamkeit der Welt auf Ereignisse
in der Türkei gerichtet. Am 11. August
1840 übergab nämlich der türkische
Abgesandte Rifat Bey dem ägyptischen
Pasche Mohammed Ali ein Memorandum.
Die Türkei unterstellte sich den vier
Großmächten
England,
Österreich,
Preußen und Rußland. In diesem
Ereignis ist die zeitlich genaue
Erfüllung
der
Weissagung
deutlich zu erkennen. Die Türkei
verlor ihre Unabhängigkeit und war von
den vier Großmächten abhängig, so wie zu
Beginn der 6. Posaune das oströmische
Kaiserreich seine Unabhängigkeit verlor
und von den Türken abhängig geworden
war (siehe Erklrg. zu 9,10). - Feuer,
Rauch und Schwefel (9,17.18) werden
auf Schusswaffen und Artillerie gedeutet,
die zu jener Zeit in Anwendung kamen.
- “... bereit, ... um zu töten.” Durch das
Vordringen der Türken und die Kreuzzüge
wurden
Millionen
[von]
Menschen
getötet. Auch die Mongolen waren
grausame Eroberer; der schlimmste unter
ihnen sicherlich Timurlenk. Er ließ 4.000
armenische Reiter lebendig begraben,
1387 in Ispahan 70.000 Perserköpfe zu
Türmen aufbauen, und 1401 musste in
Bagdad eine Siegespyramide von 90.000
Menschenköpfen aufgerichtet werden.
Die Christenheit hat aber leider aus den
furchtbaren Bedrängnissen durch die
Mohammedaner in der vergangenen
Jahrhunderten nichts gelernt, wie die
Prophetie dies deutlich zum Ausdruck
bringt (9,20.21).
release of the four angels, an unstoppable
encroachment of the Mohammedans
began anew and lasted several centuries
(9:13-14). Already in 1453 Constantinople
was conquered, followed by large parts
of Europe and North Africa. In 1529 the
Turks reached Vienna, and after the defeat
in the second siege of Vienna in 1683
the Turkish flow went back slowly. The
hour, the day, the month and the year
are defined by different interpreters as
a prophetic period of 391 years and 15
days (9:15). Counted from 27th July 1449
(sound of the sixth trumpet), this time
period indicates 11th August 1840. In
those days world’s attention was focused
on the events in Turkey. On 11th August
1840 the Turkish delegate Rifat Bey
handed a memorandum to Mohammed
Ali of Egypt. Turkey was submitted to
four major powers: England, Austria,
Prussia and Russia. The exact time
fulfilment of the prophecy is
clearly visible in this event. Turkey
lost its independence and became
dependent on the four major powers. As
the 6th trumpet sounded, the Eastern
Roman Empire lost its independence and
had become dependent from the Turks
(see explanation to 9:10). - Fire, smoke
and sulphur (9:17-18) are interpreted
as firearms and artillery, which came
into use at that time. - “... ready... to kill.
“Millions [of] people were killed due the
Turkish invasions and the Crusades.
Also the Mongols were cruel conquerors;
Tamerlane (Timur) was certainly the
worst among them. On his order, 4000
Armenian horsemen were buried alive,
in 1387, 70,000 heads of Persians were
built to towers in Isfahan, and in 1401 a
117
victory pyramid of 90,000 human heads
had to be erected in Baghdad. The
prophecy however expresses clearly that
Christianity has unfortunately learned
nothing from terrible afflictions by the
Muslims over the past centuries (9:20-21).
VOICES, I WAS ABOUT TO WRITE:
AND I HEARD A VOICE FROM
HEAVEN SAYING TO ME, SEAL UP
THOSE THINGS WHICH THE SEVEN
THUNDERS UTTERED, AND WRITE
THEM NOT.
Dan 12,4.9; Ps 29
Kapitel 10
Offb 10,5 Und der Engel, den
ich stehen sah auf dem Meer
und auf der Erde, hob seine
(rechte) Hand auf zum Himmel
KJV + EL = AND THE ANGEL WHICH
I SAW STAND UPON THE SEA AND
UPON THE EARTH LIFTED UP HIS
RIGHT HAND TO HEAVEN,
Der Engel mit dem Büchlein.
Offb 10,1 Und ich sah einen
andern starken Engel vom Himmel
herabkommen; der mit einer Wolke
( = Engelschar) bekleidet, und ein
Regenbogen
auf
seinem
Haupt
und sein Antlitz wie die Sonne
und
Füße
wie
Feuersäulen.
MIGHTY ANGEL COME DOWN FROM
HEAVEN, CLOTHED WITH A CLOUD:
AND A RAINBOW WAS UPON HIS
HEAD, AND HIS FACE WAS AS IT
WERE THE SUN, AND HIS FEET AS
PILLARS OF FIRE:
Offb 10,2 Und er hatte in seiner
Hand ein Büchlein aufgetan. Und er
setzte seinen rechten Fuß auf das
Meer und den linken auf die Erde;
KJV + EL = AND HE HAD IN HIS HAND
A LITLE BOOK OPEN: AND HE SET
HIS RIGHT FOOT UPON THE SEA,
AND HIS LEFT FOOT ON THE EARTH,
Offb 10,3 und er schrie mit
großer Stimme, wie ein Löwe
brüllt. Und da er schrie, redeten
sieben
Donner
ihre
Stimmen.
KJV + EL = AND CRIED WITH A LOUD
VOICE, AS WHEN A LION ROARS:
AND WHEN HE CRIED, THE SEVEN
THUNDERS UTTERED THEIR VOICES.
Hos 11,10; Amos 1,2; Jer 25,30
Offb 10,4 Und als die sieben
Donner geredet hatten, wollte ich es
aufschreiben. Da hörte ich eine Stimme
vom Himmel zu mir sagen: Versiegle,
was die sieben Donner geredet
haben, und schreib es nicht auf!
KJV + EL = AND WHEN THE SEVEN
THUNDERS HAD UTTERED THEIR
Offb 10,6 und schwor bei dem
Lebendigen
von
Ewigkeit
zu
Ewigkeit, der den Himmel geschaffen
hat und was darinnen ist, und die
Erde und was darinnen ist, und das
Meer und was darinnen ist (= das sind
die Merkmale des Siegel GOTTES im
Sabbatgebot, siehe 2. Mose 20,8-11),
daß hinfort keine Zeit mehr sein soll;
KJV + EL = AND SWORE BY HIM
THAT LIVES FOREVER AND EVER,
WHO CREATED HEAVEN, AND THE
THINGS THAT THEREIN, AND THE
EARTH, AND THE THINGS THAT
THEREIN ARE (IN IT), AND THE
SEA, AND THE THINGS WHICH
ARE THEREIN (IN IT), THAT THERE
SHALL BE TIME NO LONGER:
Dan 12,7
Offb 10,7 sondern in den Tagen
der Stimme des siebenten Engels,
wenn er posaunen wird, soll
vollendet werden das Geheimnis
Gottes, wie er hat verkündigt
seinen Knechten, den Propheten.
KJV + EL = BUT IN THE DAYS OF THE
VOICE OF THE SEVENTH ANGEL,
WHEN HE SHALL BEGINN TO SOUND,
THE MYSTERY OF ELOHIM SHOULD
BE FINISHED, AS HE HAS DECLARED
TO HIS SERVANTS THE PROPHETS.
Kap 11,15; Apg 3,21
vom Himmel abermals mit mir reden
118
und sagen: Gehe hin, nimm das offene
Büchlein von der Hand des Engels,
der auf dem Meer und der Erde steht!
KJV + EL = AND THE VOICE WHICH
I HEARD FROM HEAVEN SPOKE TO
ME AGAIN, AND SAID, GO AND TAKE
THE LITTLE BOOK WHICH IS OPEN
IN THE HAND OF THE ANGEL WHICH
STANDS UPON THE SEA AND UPON
THE EARTH.
Offb 10,9 Und ich ging hin zu dem
Engel und sprach zu ihm: Gib mir
das Büchlein! Und er sprach zu
mir: Nimm hin und verschling es
( = verinnerlichen)! Und es wird dich
im Bauch grimmen; aber in deinem
Munde wird‘s süß sein wie Honig.
KJV + EL = AND I WENT TO THE
ANGEL, SAID TO HIM, GIVE ME
THE LITTLE BOOK. AND HE SAID
TO ME, TAKE IT, AND EAT IT UP;
AND IT SHALL MAKE YOUR BELLY
BITTER, BUT IT SHALL BE IN
YOUR MOUTH SWEET AS HONEY.
Hes 3,1-3
Offb 10,10 Und ich nahm das
Büchlein
von
der
Hand
des
Engels und verschlang es, und
es war süß in meinem Munde wie
Honig; und da ich‘s gegessen
hatte, grimmte mich‘s im Bauch.
KJV + EL = AND I TOOK THE LITTLE
BOOK OUT OF THE ANGEL’S HAND,
AND ATE IT UP; AND IT WAS IN MY
MOUTH SWEET AS HONEY: AND AS
SOON AS I HAD EATEN IT, MY BELLY
WAS MADE BITTER.
Offb 10,11 Und er sprach zu mir:
DU MUSST ABERMALS WEISSAGEN
DEN VÖLKERN UND HEIDEN UND
SPRACHEN UND VIELEN KÖNIGEN.
KJV + EL = And he said to me, YOU
MUST PROPHESY AGAIN BEFORE
MANY PEOPLES, AND NATIONS,
AND
TONGUES,
AND
KINGS.
Jer 1,10
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der andere
starke Engel, der auf dem Meer und auf
dem Lande steht, hat eine über Land und
Meer gehende Botschaft von weltweiter
Bedeutung (10,1.2). Die kleine geöffnete
Buchrolle [Büchlein] ist das Buch Daniel
(10,2), das in seinen prophetischen Teilen
bis zur Zeit des Endes versiegelt war
(Dan. 12,4). Der Engel spricht von Zeit,
und bekräftigt mit einem Schwur, dass
“keine Zeit mehr sein” wird (10,6). Dies
bedeutet das Ende aller prophetischen
Zeit, nämlich der 2300 Jahrtage (Dan.
8,14) im Jahre 1844 n. Chr. Keine
Zeitweissagung geht über das Jahr 1844
hinaus. In der ersten Adventbewegung
wurde diese Botschaft in den Jahren
1840-44 verkündigt. Obwohl es keine
prophetisch bestimmte Zeit mehr gibt,
soll es noch “Tage des siebenten Engels”
geben, nämlich die Tage der Endzeit seit
1844. In diesen “Tagen des siebenten
Engels” wird nun, nach der Weissagung,
“das
Geheimnis
Gottes
vollendet
werden” (10,7). Das Geheimnis Gottes
ist
der
Erlösungsplan,
der
durch Verkündigung der letzten
Heilsbotschaft vollendet wird.
Die Erfahrung des Johannes mit der
kleinen Buchrolle [Büchlein] entspricht
der der Gläubigen in der ersten
Adventbewegung 1840-44. Als sie die
Botschaft von der baldigen Wiederkunft
Jesu [Jahschua] hörten, war sie ihnen
“süß wie Honig”; aber bitter war ihre
Erfahrung, als Jesus [Jahschua] nicht
kam, wie sie erwartet hatten (10,8-10).
Die Zeitberechnung war richtig, aber sie
hatten sich im Ereignis getäuscht. Sie
wurden aber in ihrem Durchforschen der
Weissagungen von Gottes Geist geleitet,
denn es wurde ihnen die Erkenntnis
[gegeben], dass sie vielen Völkern noch
eine Botschaft zu verkündigen hatten
(10,11).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The other
mighty angel standing upon the sea and
the earth carries a detailed message of
global importance about the land and the
sea (10:1-2). The small open scroll [little
book] is the book of Daniel (10:2), which
was sealed in its prophetic parts to the
time of the end (Dan. 12:4). The angel
speaks of time and takes an oath that
there will be “no more time” (10:6). This
means the end of all prophetic times,
namely 2300 year days (Dan. 8:14) in
1844 AD. No time prophecy surpasses
the year 1844. During the first advent
movement that message was announced
in the years 1840-44. Although there is no
longer a defined prophetic period of time,
there should still be “days of the seventh
angel,” namely the days of the end time
since 1844. According to the prophecy
the mystery of God will be revealed “in
those days of the seventh angel” (10:7) God’s mystery, the salvation
plan, which will be revealed
by proclamation of the last
message
of
salvation. John’s
experience with the little book role [little
book] is equivalent to the one of the
faithful during the first advent movement
1840-44. As they heard the news of the
imminent coming of Jesus [Yahshua],
for them it was “sweet as honey”, but
bitter was their experience, as Jesus
[Yahshua] did not come, as they expected
him to (10:8-10). The timing was right,
but they erred as to the event. However,
in their research they were guided by
the prophecies of God’s Spirit, for they
were [given] the gnosis that they had
to proclaim a message to many people
(10:11).
Kapitel 11
Die beiden Zeugen.
Offb 11,1 MENGE = Man gab mir dann
ein Rohr, das einem Meßstab glich, und
gebot mir: “Mache dich auf und miß
den Tempel Gottes nebst dem Altar
und den dort Anbetenden;
ME A REED LIKE TO A ROD: AND
THE ANGEL STOOD, SAYING, RISE,
AND MEASURE THE TEMPLE OF
ELOHIM, AND THE ALTAR, AND
THEM THAT WORSHIP THEREIN.
Hes 40,3; 42,20; Sach 2,5.6
Offb 11,2 MENGE = doch den
Vorhof außerhalb des Tempels
laß unberücksichtigt und miß ihn
nicht mit; denn er ist den Heiden
preisgegeben worden; die werden
die heilige Stadt zweiundvierzig
Monate lang zertreten”.
KJV + EL = BUT THE COURT
WHICH IS WITHOUT THE TEMPLE
LEAVE OUT, AND MEASURE IT
119
NOT; FOR IT IS GIVEN TO THE
GENTILES: AND THE HOLY CITY
SHALL THEY TREAD UNDER FOOT
FORTY AND TWO MONTHS ( = 1260
YEARS FROM 538 UNTIL 1798),
Luk 21,24
Offb 11,3 Und ich will meinen zwei
Zeugen geben, daß sie weissagen
tausendzweihundertundsechzig
Tage, angetan mit Säcken.
KJV + EL = AND I WILL GIVE POWER
TO MY TWO WITNESSES, AND THEY
SHALL PROPHESY A THOUSAND
TWO HUNDRED AND SIXTY DAYS (IN
THE PROPHECY ONE DAY FOR ONE
YEAR), CLOTHED IN SACKCLOTH.
Kap 12,6
Offb 11,4 Diese sind die zwei
Ölbäume und die Fackeln, stehend
vor dem Gott der Erde.
KJV + EL = THESE ARE THE TWO
OLIVE TREES AND THE TWO
CANDLESTICKS
(LAMPSTANDS),
STANDING BEFORE THE ELOHIM OF
THE EARTH.
Sach 4,3.11-14
Offb 11,5 Und so jemand sie will
schädigen, so geht Feuer aus ihrem
Munde und verzehrt ihre Feinde;
und so jemand sie will schädigen,
der muß also getötet werden.
KJV + EL = AND IF ANY MAN WILL
HURT THEM, FIRE PROCEEDS OUT
OF THEIR MOUTH, AND DEVOURS
THEIR ENEMIES: AND IF ANY MAN
WILL HURT THEM, HE MUST IN THIS
MANNER BE KILLED.
Offb 11,6 Diese haben Macht,
den Himmel zu verschließen, daß
es nicht regne in den Tagen ihrer
Weissagung, und haben Macht
über das Wasser, es zu wandeln
in Blut, und zu schlagen die Erde
mit allerlei Plage, so oft sie wollen.
KJV + EL = THESE HAVE POWER
TO SHUT HEAVEN, THAT IT RAIN
NOT IN THE DAYS OF THEIR
PROPHECY: AND HAVE POWER
OVER WATERS TO TURN THEM TO
120
BLOOD, AND TO SMITE (STRIKE)
THE EARTH WITH ALL PLAGUE,
AS
OFTEN
AS
THEY
WILL.
1. Kön 17,1; 2. Mose 7,19.20
Offb 11,7 Und wenn sie ihr Zeugnis
geendet haben, so wird das Tier,
das aus dem Abgrund aufsteigt, mit
ihnen einen Streit halten und wird
sie überwinden und wird sie töten.
KJV + EL = AND WHEN THEY SHALL
HAVE FINISHED THEIR TESTIMONY,
THE BEAST THAT ASCENDS OUT
OF THE BOTTOMLESS PIT SHALL
MAKE WAR AGAINST THEM, AND
OVERCOME THEM, AND KILL THEM.
Kap 13,1.7
OVER THEM, AND MAKE MERRY,
AND SHALL SEND GIFTS ONE TO
ANOTHER; BECAUSE THESE TWO
PROPHETS
TORMENTED
THEM
THAT DWELT ON THE EARTH.
Offb 11,11 Und nach drei Tagen und
einem halben fuhr in sie der Geist
des Lebens von JAHWEH, und sie
traten auf ihre Füße; und eine große
Furcht fiel über die, so sie sahen.
KJV + EL = AND AFTER THREE DAYS
AND A HALF THE SPIRIT OF LIFE
FROM YAHWEH ENTERED INTO
THEM, AND THEY STOOD UPON
THEIR FEET; AND GREAT FEAR FELL
UPON THEM WHICH SAW THEM.
Offb 11,8 Und ihre Leichname
werden liegen auf der Gasse
der großen Stadt, die da heißt
geistlich „Sodom und Ägypten“,
da auch der HErr gekreuzigt ist.
KJV + EL = AND THEIR DEAD BODIES
SHALL LIE IN THE STREET OF THE
GREAT CITY, WHICH SPIRITUALLY
IS CALLED SODOM AND EGYPT,
WHERE ALSO OUR MASTER WAS
IMPALED.
Offb 11,12 Und sie hörten eine
große Stimme vom Himmel zu ihnen
sagen: Steiget herauf! und sie
stiegen auf in den Himmel in einer
Wolke, und es sahen sie ihre Feinde.
KJV + EL = AND THEY HEARD A
GREAT VOICE FROM HEAVEN
SAYING TO THEM, COME UP HERE.
AND THEY ASCENDED UP TO
HEAVEN IN A CLOUD; AND THEIR
ENEMIES BEHELD THEM.
Offb 11,9 Und es werden etliche
von den Völkern und Geschlechter
und Sprachen ihre Leichname
sehen drei Tage und einen halben
und
werden
ihre
Leichname
nicht lassen in Gräber legen.
KJV + EL = AND THEY OF THE
PEOPLES AND KINDREDS (TRIBES)
AND TONGUES AND NATIONS
SHALL SEE THEIR DEAD BODIES
THREE DAYS AND AN HALF, AND
SHALL NOT SUFFER (ALLOW)
THEIR DEAD BODIES TO BE PUT IN
GRAVES.
Offb 11,13 Und zu derselben Stunde
ward ein großes Erdbeben, und
der zehnte Teil der Stadt fiel; und
wurden getötet in dem Erdbeben
siebentausend Namen der Menschen,
und die andern erschraken und
gaben Ehre dem Gott des Himmels.
KJV + EL = AND THE SAME HOUR WAS
THERE A GREAT EARTHQUAKE, AND
THE TENTH PART OF THE CITY FELL,
AND IN THE EARTHQUAKE WERE
SLAIN (KILLED) OF MEN SEVEN
THOUSAND: AND THE REMNANT
(REST) WERE AFFRIGHTED, AND
GAVE GLORY TO THE ELOHIM OF
HEAVEN.
Offb 11,10 Und die auf Erden
wohnen,
werden
sich
freuen
über sie und wohlleben und
Geschenke untereinander senden;
denn
diese
zwei
Propheten
quälten die auf Erden wohnten.
KJV + EL = AND THEY THAT DWELL
UPON THE EARTH SHALL REJOICE
Offb 11,14 Das andere Wehe ist
dahin; siehe, das dritte Wehe kommt
schnell.
KJV + EL = THE SECOND WOE IS
PAST: AND, BEHOLD, THE THIRD
WOE COMES QUICKLY. - Kap 9,12
bekommt einen Messstab und es wird
ihm gesagt, den Tempel, den Altar und
die Anbeter zu vermessen (11,1). Das ist
eine Aufforderung an das Volk Gottes,
sich mit dem himmlischen Heiligtum
und dem hohenpriesterlichen Dienst
Jesu [Jahschua] zu befassen. Das
Messen der Anbeter ist aber auch ein
Hinweis auf das Untersuchungsgericht
im Himmel (Hebr. 8,1.2; Offb. 14,6.7). Der
göttliche Maßstab ist das heilige Gesetz
Gottes [JAHWEH’s] im Allerheiligsten
des himmlischen Tempels (11,19). Der
Vorhof des himmlischen Heiligtums
ist die Erde. Johannes soll ihn nicht
messen, weil “er den Nationen [Heiden]
gegeben” ist, welche die “Heilige Stadt”
zertreten werden. Die Heilige Stadt ist
Jerusalem, hier Sinnbild der Gemeinde
Gottes (11,2). Die 42 Monate entsprechen
den 3 1/2 Zeiten in Daniel (siehe Erklrg.
zu Daniel 7,25). “Die zwei Zeugen”,
die auch “die zwei Ölbäume und die
zwei Leuchter” genannt werden (11,4),
sind die Schriften des ALTEN und des
NEUEN BUNDES [TESTAMENTES], das
HEILIGE WORT GOTTES. Sie mussten
1.260 Tage (Jahre) in Sacktüchern
(Trauergewändern)
weissagen
(11,3).
Die abgefallene Kirche verbrannte nicht
nur Bibeln [die Heilige Schrift], sondern
auch Bibelleser. 1211 wurde allein in
Straßburg 80 Bibelleser verbrannt.
Tausende wurden getötet oder auf die
Galeeren geschickt, weil sie dem Worte
Gottes mehr glaubten als den Menschen.
Das “Tier”, das gegen Ende der 1260
Jahre “aus dem Abgrund heraufsteigt”,
ist in diesem Schriftabschnitt Sinnbild
der französischen Revolution. Es würde
mit den beiden Zeugen “kämpfen, sie
besiegen und töten” (11,7). Am 26. Nov.
1793 wurde durch einen Erlass, in Paris
herausgegeben, die Religion abgeschafft.
Bibeln
wurden
verbrannt.
“Die
Leichname” der “beiden Zeugen” waren
auf der “Straße”. “Sodom” ist Sinnbild
für sittlichen Tiefstand, “Ägypten” (11,8)
für Verleugnung Gottes und Ungehorsam
dem
Gebot
Gottes
gegenüber
(2.
Mose
5,2).
Ebenso
war
die
Geisteshaltung
während
der
französischen
Revolution.
Nach
3
1/2 “Tagen” (Jahren) wurden im Juni
1797 die Beschränkungen gegen die
Religion wieder aufgehoben. “Odem
121
des Lebens” (Lebenshauch) aus Gott
kam in die beiden Zeugen und “sie
stiegen in den Himmel hinauf” (11,11.12).
Bibelgesellschaften wurden zu jener Zeit
gegründet und seitdem das Wort Gottes
in über 1000 Sprachen in der ganzen Welt
verbreitet. Mit einem “großen Erdbeben”
vergleicht Johannes die Revolution in
Frankreich, das der zehnte Teil des alten
Römerreiches (Dan. 7,7.24) und des
päpstlichen Roms, der großen Stadt,
ist. Die französische Revolution, deren
Auswirkungen sich jetzt noch bemerkbar
machen, war ein Gottesgericht an
der abgefallenen Christenheit. “Die
Übrigen” wurden durch das furchtbare
Geschehen der Revolution aufgerüttelt;
die Aufrichtigen gaben und geben auch
jetzt noch Gott “Herrlichkeit” (11,13).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: John receives
a measuring rod and is told to measure
the temple, the altar and the worshipers
(11:1). This is an appeal to the people
of God to give attention to the heavenly
sanctuary and the priestly ministry of
Jesus [Yahshua]. The measuring of the
worshipers is also a reference to the
coroner’s court in heaven (Heb. 8:1-2;
Rev. 14:6-7). The divine scale is the Holy
Law of God [YAHWEH] in the Holy of
Holies of the heavenly temple (11:19). The
forecourt of the heavenly sanctuary is
the earth. John does not have to measure
it, because “it is given to the nations
[pagans]” who will trample the “Holy
City”. The Holy City is Jerusalem, here a
symbol of the Church of God (11:2). The
42 months are the 3 1 / 2 times in Daniel
(see explanation to Daniel 7:25). “The two
witnesses,” also called “the two olive
trees and two candlesticks” (11:4), are the
writings of the Old and New Testaments
[COVENANT], the HOLY WORD OF
GOD. They had to prophesy 1,260 days
(years) in sack cloths (mourning clothes)
(11:3). The apostate church burned not
only Bibles [the Holy Scripture], but
also the readers of the Bible. In 1211,
80 Bible readers were burned in Strasbourg
alone. Thousands were killed or sent to
the galleys, because they believed the
word of God rather than people. The
“beast” that “comes up from the abyss”
by the end of 1260 years, is in this part
the symbol of the French Revolution. It
would “fight, defeat and kill the two
witnesses“(11:7). On 26th November 1793
122
religion was abolished by a decree issued
in Paris. Bibles were burned. “The dead
bodies” of the “two witnesses” were lying
in the “street”. “Sodom” is a symbol of
moral depression, “Egypt” (11:8) for
denial of God and disobedience to the
commandment of God (Exodus 5:2). The
mental attitude during the French
Revolution was the same. After 3 1 / 2
“days” (years) the restrictions on religion
were lifted again in June 1797. “Breath
of Life” (life spirit) from God got into
the two witnesses, and “they went up
into the sky” (11:11-12). Bible societies
were founded at that time and since
then the word of God has been spread in
over 1,000 languages in the world. John
compares the French Revolution with
a “great earthquake”, which is the
tenth part of the old Roman Empire
(Dan. 7:7-24) and papal Rome, the great
city. The French revolution, the impact of
which is still noticeable, was an ordeal to
the apostate Christendom. “The others”
were jolted by the terrible events of the
Revolution, the sincere gave and even
now give “glory” God (11:13).
Offb 11,17 MENGE + LUTHER = mit den
Worten: ”Wir danken dir, O JAHWEH,
Gott, Allmächtiger, der du bist und
der du warest, UND ZUKÜNFTIG
BIST, dass du deine gewaltige
Macht an dich genommen hast und
die Herrschaft angetreten hast.
KJV + EL = saying, WE GIVE YOU
THANKS, OH YAHWEH EL SHADDAI
(ALMIGHTY), WHO IS, AND WAS,
AND IST TO COME; BECAUSE YOU
HAVE TAKEN TO YOU YOUR GREAT
POWER, AND HAVE REIGNED.
Offb 11,18 MENGE = Die Heiden sind
in Zorn geraten, doch dein Zorn ist
gekommen und die Zeit des Gerichts
für die Toten und der Belohnung
für deine Knechte, die Propheten
und die Heiligen und alle, die
deinen Namen fürchten, die Kleinen
wie die Großen, und die Zeit des
Verderbens ist für die erschienen,
welche
die
Erde
Verderben.”
KJV + EL = AND THE NATIONS
WERE ANGRY, AND YOUR WRATH
Die siebente Posaune
Offb 11,15 MENGE + LUTHER = IS CAME, AND THE TIME OF THE
Nun stieß der siebente Engel in DEAD, THAT THEY SHOULD BE
die Posaune: da ließen sich laute JUDGED, AND THAT YOU SHOULD
Stimmen im Himmel vernehmen, GIVE REWARD TO YOUR SERVANTS
die riefen: Die Herrschaft über THE PROPHETS, AND TO THE
die Welt ist an unseren JAHWEH SAINTS, AND THEM THAT FEAR
und
seinen
Messias
(seinen YOUR NAME, SMALL AND GREAT;
Gesalbten) gekommen, und er wird AND SHOULD DESTROY THEM
regieren von Ewigkeit zu Ewigkeit! WHICH DESTROY THE EARTH.
KJV + EL = And the seventh angel Ps 2,1
sounded; and there were great voices Offb 11,19 MENGE = Da tat sich der
in heaven, saying, THE KINGDOMS Tempel JAHWEH’s im Himmel auf,
OF THIS WORLD ARE BECOME THE und die Lade seines Bundes wurde
KINGDOMS OF OUR YAHWEH, AND in seinem Tempel sichtbar; zugleich
OF HIS MESSIAH; AND HE SHALL erfolgten
Blitze
und
Stimmen,
REIGN FOREVER AND EVER!
Donnerschläge, ein Erdbeben und
Offb 11,16 Und die vierundzwanzig gewaltiger Hagelschlag.
Ältesten, die vor JAHWEH auf KJV + EL = AND THE TEMPLE
ihren Thronen saßen, fielen auf ihr OF YAHWEH WAS OPENED IN
Angesicht und beteten JAHWEH an HEAVEN, AND THERE WAS SEEN
KJV + EL = And the twenty and four IN HIS TEMPLE THE ARK OF HIS
(COVENANT): AND
elders, which sat before YAHWEH TESTAMENT
on their thrones, fell upon their THERE WERE LIGHTNINGS, AND
faces, and worshiped YAHWEH, VOICES, AND THUNDERINGS, AND
AN EARTHQUAKE, AND GREAT HAIL.
Kap 4,4.10
Kap 15,5
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Die siebente
Posaune (Beginn 1844 n. Chr.) zeigt in der
Fülle der Zeit die Vollendung im Himmel
und auf der Erde. Gewaltig ist der Jubel
und die Freude der Engel im Himmel über
die Ankündigung der Vollendung, dass
“das Reich der Welt” Gott und seinem
Christus [Messias] (Gesalbten) geworden
ist (11,15). Die vierundzwanzig Ältesten
danken Gott, dass er herrscht (11,16.17).
Der große Tag des Zorngerichtes Gottes
ist dann gekommen und “die Nationen
sind zornig geworden”; Kriegsgeist
herrscht unter den Völkern. Früher hat
es auch viele Kriege gegeben, aber es
war Kampf zwischen einzelnen Reichen.
Jetzt aber ist es Kampf aller gegen
alle. Die ganze Welt ist in Aufruhr.
Die Zeit ist gekommen, die Toten zu
richten, den Lohn den Knechten Gottes,
seinen Kindern, zu geben, und die zu
vernichten, die sich gegen Gott erhoben
und die Erde verderbt haben (11,18). Im
geöffneten Tempel im Himmel ist “die
Lade seines Bundes” zu sehen (11,19).
Die Bundeslade ist nur ein Behälter; ihr
Inhalt ist das Wesentliche: Das heilige
Gesetz Gottes. Duch die Verkündigung
der drei Engelsbotschaften (14,6-12;
Matth. 24,14) wird die Aufmerksamkeit
der Völker auf das himmlische Heiligtum,
auf den hohenpriesterlichen Dienst Jesu
[Jahschua] und auf das heilige Gesetz
Gottes gelenkt. Die Christen sollen
nicht zum starren Gesetzeschristentum
gebracht werden, sondern sie sollen
erkennen, dass das heilige Gesetz
Gottes im himmlischen Tempel, von
Menschen unverändert, Ausdruck seines
heiligen Willens ist und Maßstab seines
göttlichen Gerichtes (Ps. 89,35). Jetzt
aber ist noch Gnade [Gnadenzeit] und wir
haben einen fürbittenden Hohenpriester,
Jesus [Jahschua]; wir dürfen darum mit
Freudigkeit zu dem Thron der Gnade
hinzutreten (Hebr. 4,14-16].
Seventh Trumpet (beginning in 1844 AD)
shows the completion in heaven and
on earth in the fullness of time. There
were tremendous cheers and joy of the
angels in heaven at the announcement
of completion, that “the world kingdom”
has become the kingdom of God and his
Christ [Messiah] (anointed) (11:15). The
123
twenty-four elders thank God for His
reigning (11:16-17). The great day of
God’s wrath has come, and then “the
nations become angry”; war spirit
prevails among the nations. Previously
there have been many wars, but it was
a struggle between different realms. But
now it is a struggle of all against all. The
whole world is in turmoil. The time has
come to judge the dead, give the reward
to God’s servants, his children, and
destroy those who rebelled against God
and have corrupted the earth (11:18). In
the opened temple in heaven you can see
“the ark of his covenant,” (11:19). The
ark is just a container and its content
is what really matters: The holy law
of God. Through the proclamation of
the three angels’ messages (14:6-12;
Matt. 24:14) peoples’ attention will be
drawn to the heavenly sanctuary, the
high priestly ministry of Jesus [Yahshua]
and the holy law of God. Christians
should not be brought to the rigid laws
of Christianity, but they should realize
that the holy law of God in the heavenly
temple is an expression of His holy will
and divine standard of his judgement,
not changed by people (Ps. 89:35). Now,
however, it is still grace [grace period]
and we have an intercessory High Priest,
Jesus [Yahshua], we must therefore
come boldly to the throne of grace
(Heb. 4:14-16].
Kapitel 12
Die Frau und der Drache.
Offb 12,1 Und es erschien ein großes
Zeichen im Himmel: ein Weib, mit der
Sonne bekleidet, und der Mond unter
ihren Füßen und auf ihrem Haupt eine
Krone mit zwölf goldenen Sternen.
KJV + EL = AND THERE APPEARED
A GREAT WONDER IN HEAVEN: A
WOMAN CLOTHED WITH THE SUN,
AND THE MOON UNDER HER FEET,
AND UPON HER HEAD A CROWN OF
TWELVE STARS:
Offb 12,2 Und sie war schwanger
und schrie in Kindesnöten und hatte
große Qual zur Geburt.
124
KJV + EL = AND SHE BEING WITH
CHILD CRIED; TRAVAILING IN BIRTH,
AND PAINED TO BE DELIVERED.
Offb 12,3 Und es erschien ein
anderes Zeichen im Himmel, und
siehe, ein großer, roter Drache, der
hatte sieben Häupter und zehn Hörner
und auf seinen Häuptern sieben
Kronen (siehe das Buch Daniel!);
KJV + EL = AND THERE APPEARED
ANOTHER WONDER IN HEAVEN;
AND BEHOLD A GREAT RED
DRAGON, HAVING SEVEN HEADS
AND TEN HORNS, AND SEVEN
CROWNS UPON HIS HEADS.
Offb 12,4 und sein Schwanz zog den
dritten Teil der Sterne des Himmels
hinweg und warf sie auf die Erde.
Und der Drache trat vor das Weib,
die gebären sollte, auf daß, wenn
sie geboren hätte, er ihr Kind fräße.
KJV + EL = AND HIS TAIL DREW
THE THIRD PART OF THE STARS
OF HEAVEN, AND DID CAST
THEM TO THE EARTH: AND THE
DRAGON STOOD BEFORE THE
WOMAN WHICH WAS READY TO BE
DELIVERED, FOR TO DEVOUR HER
CHILD AS SOON AS IT WAS BORN.
Dan 8,10
Offb 12,5 Und sie gebar einen
Sohn, ein Knäblein, der alle
Heiden sollte weiden mit eisernem
Stabe. Und ihr Kind ward entrückt
zu
Gott
und
seinem
Thron.
KJV + EL = AND SHE BROUGHT
FORTH A MAN CHILD, WHO WAS TO
RULE ALL NATIONS WITH A ROD OF
IRON: AND HER CHILD WAS CAUGHT
UP TO ELOHIM, AND TO HIS THRONE.
Ps 2,9
Offb 12,6 Und das Weib / die Frau (das
ist das Volk GOTTES) entfloh in die
Wüste (dünn besiedelte Gegend), wo
sie einen Ort (Stätte) hat, bereitet von
Gott, daß sie daselbst ernährt würde
tausend
zweihundertundsechzig
Tage (= 1.260 Jahre von 538 bis 1798
n. Chr.).
KJV + EL = AND THE WOMEN
(THE SAINTS) FLED INTO THE
WILDERNESS, WHERE SHE HAS
A PLACE PREPARED OF ELOHIM,
THAT
THEY
SHOULD
FEED
HER THERE A THOUSAND TWO
HUNDRED AND SIXTY DAYS ( 1 DAY =
1 YEAR => 1260 YEARS).
Kap 19,2; 1.Mose 3,1; Luk 10,18
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: “Ein
großes Zeichen im Himmel”: Eine reine
Frau als Sinnbild der Gemeinde des
Alten und Neuen Bundes. Die Sonne
ist Bild der größeren Klarheit und des
größeren Lichtes des Neuen Bundes, des
Evangeliums, und der Mond Bild des Alten
Bundes, des auf Christus [den Messias]
hinweisenden
Zeremonialgesetzes.
Die zwölf Sterne versinnbildlichen die
zwölf Apostel und die zwölf Stämme des
geistlichen Israels (12,1). Der Drache ist
Satan (20,2). Die sieben Häupter sind
die sieben Regierungsformen Roms,
des irdischen Machtwerkzeuges, und
die zehn Hörner die Teilreiche, die beim
Untergang Westroms entstanden sind.
Die Häupter hatten Diademe, die Zeichen
der Herrscherwürde, und eines der
Häupter, das Kaisertum, beherrschte
das Römerreich, als der Erlöser Jesus
Christus
[Jahschua
der
Messias]
geboren wurde, und die Weissagung
zeigt die Bemühungen Satans, Jesus
[Jahschua] bereits kurz nach der Geburt
zu vernichten (12,3.4; Mt. 2,16). Der als
Mensch geborene Sohn Gottes würde
“alle Völker mit eisernem Stabe weiden”.
Die Entrückung “zu Gott und zu seinem
Thron” weist auf die Himmelfahrt
Jesu [Jahschua] hin (12,5). Obwohl
der endliche [endgültige] Sieg sicher
ist, zeigt doch die Prophetie, dass die
Gemeinde eine lange Zeit, 1260 Jahrtage
(538-1798 n. Chr.) verfolgt werden würde
(12,6; siehe Erklrg. zu Dan. 7,25). Der
“dritte Teil der Sterne” sind die Engel,
die sich der Empörung Satans im Himmel
angeschlossen haben und auf die Erde
geworfen wurden (12,4).
Explanation of Ernst Simon:“ A big sign
in heaven”: A pure woman as a symbol
of the assemblies of the old and the new
covenant. The sun is a picture of the
bigger clarity and the bigger light of the
new covenant, the good tidings (gospel),
and the moon picture of the old covenant,
on Christ [the Messiah] indicative
Ceremonial law. The twelve stars typify
the apostles and the twelve lineages of
the theologically Israel (12,1). The dragon
is Satan (20,2). The seven heads are the
seven government forms of Rome, of the
earthly power tools, and the ten horns
the partial empires which have originated
with the destruction of the west of rome.
The heads had diadems, the signs of the
imperious dignity, and one of the heads,
the Empire, controlled the Roman‘s
empire when the saviour Jesus Christ
[Yahshua the Messiah] was born, and the
prophecy shows the efforts of Satan to
destroy Jesus [Yahshua] already shortly
after the birth (12,3.4; Mt. 2,16). The as a
human born son of God would shepherd
“all people with iron stick”. The Rapture
“to God and to his throne” points to the
Ascension of Jesus [Yahshua] (12,5).
Although the ultimately [final] victory is
sure, nevertheless, shows the Prophetie
that the assembly a long time, 1260 annual
days (in 538-1798 A.D.) would be pursued
(12.6; see Erklrg. to Dan. 7,25). The “third
part of the stars” are the angels who have
joined to the outrage of Satan in heaven
and which were thrown on earth. (12,4).
Offb 12,7 Und es erhob sich ein
Streit im Himmel: Michael und seine
Engel stritten mit dem Drachen; und
der Drache stritt und seine Engel,
KJV + EL = AND THERE WAS WAR IN
HEAVEN: MICHAEL AND HIS ANGELS
FOUGHT AGAINST THE DRAGEN;
AND THE DRAGON FOUGHT AND
HIS ANGELS,
Offb 12,8 und siegten nicht, auch
ward ihre Stätte nicht mehr gefunden
im Himmel.
KJV + EL = AND PREVAILED NOT,
NEITHER THEIR PLACE FOUND ANY
MORE IN HEAVEN.
Offb 12,9 Und es ward ausgeworfen
der große Drache, die alte Schlange,
die da heißt der Teufel und Satan, der
die ganze Welt verführt, und ward
geworfen auf die Erde, und seine
Engel wurden auch dahin geworfen.
KJV + EL = AND THE GREAT
DRAGON WAS CAST OUT, THAT
125
OLD SERPENT, CALLED THE DEVIL,
AND SATAN, WHO DECEIVES THE
WHOLE WORLD; HE WAS CAST OUT
INTO THE EARTH, AND HIS ANGELS
WERE CAST OUT WITH HIM.
Offb 12,10 VOR 1866 = Und ich hörte
eine große Stimme, die sprach im
Himmel: NUN IST DAS HEIL UND DIE
KRAFT UND DAS REICH UND DIE
MACHT UNSERES GOTTES SEINES
MESSIAS GEWORDEN, WEIL DER
VERWORFEN IST (DER VERKLÄGER
UNSERER BRÜDER), DER SIE
VERKLAGTE TAG UND NACHT VOR
GOTT.
KJV + EL = And I heard a loud voice
saying in heaven, NOW IS COME
THE SALVATION, AND STRENGTH,
AND THE KINGDOM OF OUR
ELOHIM, AND THE POWER OF HIS
MESSIAH: FOR THE ACCUSER OF
OUR BRETHREN IS CAST DOWN,
WHO ACCUSED THEM BEFORE
OUR ELOHIM DAY AND NIGHT.
Kap 11,15
Offb 12,11 VOR 1866 = UND SIE
HABEN IHN ÜBERWUNDEN DURCH
DES LAMMES BLUT UND DURCH
DAS WORT IHRES ZEUGNISSES UND
HABEN IHR LEBEN NICHT GELIEBT
BIS ZUM TOD.
KJV + EL = AND THEY OVERCAME
HIM BY THE BLOOD OF THE LAMB,
AND BY THE WORD OF THEIR
TESTIMONY; AND THEY LOVED NOT
THEIR LIVES (LIFE) TO THE DEATH.
Kap 6,9; 7,14
Offb 12,12 Darum freuet euch,
ihr Himmel und die darin wohnen!
WEH DENEN, DIE AUF ERDEN
WOHNEN UND AUF DEM MEER!
denn der Teufel kommt zu euch
hinab und hat einen großen Zorn
und weiß, daß er wenig Zeit hat.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE REJOICE,
YOU HEAVENS, AND YOU THAT
DWELL IN THEM. WOE TO THE
INHABITERS OF THE EARTH AND OF
THE SEA! FOR THE DEVIL IS COME
126
DOWN TO YOU, HAVING GREAT
WRATH, BECAUSE HE KNOWS THAT
HE HAS BUT A SHORT TIME.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Michael
... ist Christus [der Messias] als der
Engelsführer, der mit seinen Engeln
gegen Satan und dessen Engeln kämpfte
(12,7). Christus [Der Messias] ist Sieger,
und Satan und seine Engel wurde auf
die Erde geworfen (12,8.9). Der große
Irrführer der ganzen bewohnten Erde
(Ökumene) hat großen Zorn gegen die
Gemeinde Gottes, “da er weiß, dass er
wenig Zeit hat” (12,12). Wir leben jetzt
im Endabschnitt dieses gewaltigen
Kampfes. Tröstlich ist für Kinder Gottes
die himmlische Aussage, dass sie Satan
“durch das Blut des Lammes und durch
das Wort ihres Zeugnisses” (von Jesus
[Jahschua] und der Erlösungsbotschaft)
“besiegt haben” (12,11).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Michael
... is Christ [the Messiah] as the leader
of the angels, who with his angels fought
against Satan and his angels (12:7). Christ
[Messiah] is the winner, and Satan and
his angels were thrown down to earth
(12:8-9). The great falsifier of the whole
inhabited earth (ecumenism) has a rage
against the assembly of God, “because
he knows he has little time” (12:12). We
are now living in the end period of this
mighty struggle. Comforting for the
children of God is the heavenly message
that they have “defeated” Satan “by the
blood of the Lamb and by the word of
their testimony” (of Jesus [Yahshua]
and the salvation message) (12:11).
Offb 12,13 Und da der Drache
sah, daß er verworfen war auf
die Erde, verfolgte er das Weib,
die das Knäblein geboren hatte.
KJV + EL = AND WHEN THE DRAGON
SAW THAT HE WAS CAST TO THE
EARTH, HE PERSECUTED THE
WOMAN WHICH BROUGHT FORTH
THE MAN CHILD.
Offb 12,14 Und es wurden dem
Weibe zwei Flügel gegeben wie
eines Adlers, daß sie in die Wüste
flöge an ihren Ort, da sie ernährt
würde eine Zeit und zwei Zeiten und
eine halbe Zeit vor dem Angesicht
der Schlange (1 Zeit + 2 Zeiten +
1/2 Zeit = 360 + 720 + 180 = 1260 =
Prophetie 1 Tag = 1 Jahr: d.h. 1260
Jahre von 538 bis 1798 n.Chr.).
KJV + EL = AND THE WOMAN WERE
GIVEN TWO WINGS OF A GREAT
EAGLE, THAT SHE MIGHT FLY
INTO THE WILDERNESS, INTO HER
PLACE, WHERE SHE IS NOURISHED
FOR A TIME, AND TIMES (= TWO
TIMES - LUTHER 1545!), AND HALF
A TIME, FROM THE FACE OF THE
SERPENT (= 1260 DAYS = 1260
YEARS = UNTIL 1798 WAS THE END).
Offb 12,15 Und die Schlange
schoss (schleuderte) aus ihrem
Rachen (Maul) dem Weib / der Frau
Wasser nach (Wasser = Völker,
Nationen und Sprachen), wie einen
Strom, damit sie ersäufte (sie von
dem Strom fortgerissen würde).
KJV + EL = AND THE SERPENT CAST
OUT OF HIS MOUTH WATER AS A
FLOUD AFTER THE WOMAN (THE
SAINTS), THAT HE MIGHT CAUSE
HER TO BE CARRIED AWAY OF THE
FLOOD (STREAM).
Offb 12,16 Aber die Erde half dem
Weibe und tat ihren Mund auf und
verschlang den Strom, den der
Drache aus seinem Munde schoß.
KJV + EL = AND THE EARTH
HELPED THE WOMAN, AND THE
EARTH OPENED HER MOUTH,
AND SWALLOWED UP THE FLOOD
WHICH THE DRAGON CAST OUT OF
HIS MOUTH.
Offb 12,17 UND DER DRACHE
ERGRIMMTE ÜBER DAS WEIB UND
GING HIN, KRIEG ZU FÜHREN (ZU
STREITEN) MIT DEN ÜBRIGEN IHRES
SAMENS (IHRER ANGEHÖRIGEN /
NACHKOMMEN)),
WELCHE
DIE
GEBOTE GOTTES HALTEN UND
DAS ZEUGNIS JAHSCHUA DEM
MESSIAS HABEN
(=
das
ist
gemessen über alle Zeit).
KJV + EL = AND THE DRAGON
WAS WROTH (ANGRY) WITH THE
WOMAN, AND WENT TO MAKE WAR
WITH THE REMNANT OF HER SEED,
WHICH KEEP THE COMMANDMENTS
OF YAHWEH, AND HAVE THE
TESTIMONY OF YAHSHUA THE
MESSIAH.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Als Satan
nach seiner Niederlage im Himmel sah,
“dass er auf die Erde geworfen war”,
und er den Sohn Gottes nicht mehr
direkt angreifen konnte, verfolgte er die
Gemeinde Gottes (12,13). Die Gemeinde
floh “in die Wildnis an ihre Stätte”,
die Gott bereitet hatte. Die Zeitangabe
(12,14) entspricht der in 12,6 (siehe
Erklrg. zu Dan. 7,25). Wasser sind in
der biblischen Bildersprache Völker
und mächtige Heere, durch die Satan
die Gemeinde verfolgte (12,15; Jeremia
47,2; Offb. 17,15). Satan versuchte durch
Kreuzheere, durch Jesuitenheere und
durch die mohammedanischen Türken die
Gemeinde in der Wildnis zu vernichten.
“Die Erde aber half” der Gemeinde: In
den Gebirgen Europas, in einsamen
Wäldern und Tälern verbargen sich die
treuen Nachfolger Jesu [Jahschuas].
Aber auch durch die Entdeckung
Amerikas und durch die Reformation
wurde der Gemeinde geholfen (12,16).
Verfolgte wanderten nach Nordamerika
aus, um dort ihres Glaubens leben zu
können. Gott bewahrte durch diese
Hilfe seine Gemeinde vor der völligen
Vernichtung. Da aber Satan die Gemeinde
“in der Wildnis” nicht vernichten konnte,
steigerte sich sein Zorn und er kämpfte
besonders gegen die “Übrigen”, welche
“die Gebote Gottes halten und das
Zeugnis Jesu [Jahschuas] haben” (19,10).
Nur eine Gemeinde, nämlich die, welche
in der Endzeit die drei Engelsbotschaften
den Völkern verkündigt, hat diese
Kennzeichen [Editor: wenn sie nicht
in der Zwischenzeit vom wahren
Glauben abgefallen wäre und eine
Doktrine der Drei-Götterlehre (Trinitäts-,
Dreieinigkeits-, Dreifaltigkeitslehre - Trio HERR DER DREIHEIT - ein dreifaltiger
Gott) angenommen hätte].
Explanation of Ernst Simon: As Satan
saw “that he was thrown to the earth”
after his defeat in the sky, and he could
not attack the Son of God directly any
127
longer, he started the persecution of the
assembly of God (12:13). The community
fled “into the wilderness, to its sacred
site,” which God had prepared. The time
specification (12:14) corresponds to the
one indicated in 12:6 (see explanation
7:25 to Daniel). Water in the biblical
imagery means the persecuted peoples
and powerful armies used by Satan to
persecute the assembly (12:15; Jeremiah
47:2; Revelation 17:15). In the wilderness
Satan tried to destroy the assembly by
cross armies, by Jesuit armies and the
Moslem Turks. “But the earth helped” the
community: the faithful followers of Jesus
[Yahshua] hid in the mountains of Europe,
in lonely woods and valleys. Furthermore,
the church had been helped by the
discovery of America and the reformation
of (12:16). The pursued emigrated to North
America in order to live in their faith. By
this means God preserved his assembly
from utter destruction. But since Satan
could not destroy the assembly “in the
wilderness”, his anger increased and he
fought especially against the “others”
who “kept the commandments of God and
had the testimony of Jesus [Yahshua]”
(19:10). Only one community, i.e. the
one that in the end times proclaims the
three angels’ messages to the peoples,
has these characteristics [Editor: if it in
the meantime had not fallen from the true
faith and had not accepted a doctrine
of three Gods (Trinity, Trinity Doctrine would have accepted a Trinity, one God)
- Trio - LORD OF THE TRINITY].
Offb 12,18 Und er trat an den Strand
des Meeres.
KJV + EL - Rev. 13,1 = And I stood
upon the sand of the sea,
Kapitel 13
Die beiden Tiere. Der Antichrist und
sein Prophet
Offb 13,1 Und ich trat an den Sand des
Meeres und sah ein Tier aus dem Meer
steigen, das hatte sieben Häupter
und zehn Hörner und auf seinen
Hörnern zehn Kronen und auf seinen
Häuptern Namen der Lästerung.
KJV + EL = AND I STOOD UPON THE
128
SAND OF THE SEA, AND SAW A
BEAST RISE UP OUT OF THE SEA,
HAVING SEVEN HEADS AND TEN
HORNS, AND UPON HIS HORNS
TEN CROWNS, AND UPON HIS
HEADS NAME OF BLASPHEMY.
Dan 7,3-7
Offb 13,2 Und das Tier, daß ich
sah, war gleich einem Parder und
seine Füße wie Bärenfüße und sein
Mund wie eines Löwen Mund. Und
der Drache gab ihm seine Kraft und
seinen Thron und große Macht.
KJV + EL = AND THE BEAST WHICH
I SAW WAS LIKE TO A LEOPARD,
AND HIS FEET WERE AS THE FEET
OF A BEAR, AND HIS MOUTH AS
THE MOUTH OF A LION: AND THE
DRAGON GAVE HIM HIS POWER,
AND HIS THRONE, AND GREAT
AUTHORITY.
Offb 13,3 Und ich sah seiner Häupter
eines, als wäre es tödlich wund;
und seine tödliche Wunde ward
heil. Und der ganze Erdboden
verwunderte
sich
des
Tieres
(Lateranvertrag im Jahre 1929
zwischen Mussolini und Gasparri)
KJV + EL = AND I SAW ONE OF HIS
HEADS AS IT WERE WOUNDED TO
DEATH; AND HIS DEADLY WOUND
WAS HEALED: AND ALL THE WORLD
WONDERED AFTER THE BEAST.
Offb 13,4 und sie beteten den
Drachen an, der dem Tier die
Macht gab, und beteten das Tier
an und sprachen: Wer ist dem
Tier gleich, und wer kann mit ihm
kriegen (den Kampf aufnehmen)?
KJV + EL = AND THEY WORSHIPED
THE
DRAGON
WHICH
GAVE
POWER TO THE BEAST: AND THEY
WORSHIPED THE BEAST, SAYING,
WHO IS LIKE UNTO THE BEAST?
WHO IS ABLE TO MAKE WAR WITH
HIM?
Offb 13,5 Und es ward ihm gegeben
ein Mund, zu reden große Dinge
und Lästerungen, und ward ihm
gegeben, daß es mit ihm währte
zweiundvierzig Monate (= 1260
Tage = Jahre bis 1798) lang.
TO HIM A MOUTH SPEAKING GREAT
THINGS
AND
BLASPHEMIES;
AND POWER WAS GIVEN TO HIM
TO CONTINUE FORTY AMD TWO
MONTHS.
Kap 11,2
Offb 13,6 und es tat seinen Mund
auf zur Lästerung gegen JAHWEH,
ZU LÄSTERN SEINEN NAMEN UND
SEINE HÜTTE UND DIE IM HIMMEL
WOHNEN.
KJV + EL = AND HE OPENED HIS
MOUTH IN BLASPHEMY AGAINST
YAHWEH, TO BLASPHEME HIS
NAME, AND HIS TABERNACLE, AND
THEM THAT DWELL IN HEAVEN.
Offb 13,7 Und ward ihm gegeben, zu
streiten mit den Heiligen und sie zu
überwinden; und ward ihm gegeben
Macht über alle Geschlechter und
Sprachen und Heiden.
KJV + EL = AND IT WAS GIVEN TO
HIM TO MAKE WAR WITH THE
SAINTS,
AND
TO
OVERCOME
THEM: AND POWER WAS GIVEN
HIM ALL KINDREDS (TRIBES), AND
TONGUES, AND NATIONS.
Kap 11,7; Dan 7,21
Offb 13,8 Und alle, die auf Erden
wohnen, beten es an, deren Namen
nicht geschrieben sind im Buch
des Lebens des Lammes, das
erwürgt ist, von Anfang der Welt.
KJV + EL = AND ALL THAT DWELL
UPON THE EARTH SHALL WORSHIP
HIM, WHOSE NAME ARE NOT
WRITTEN IN THE BOOK OF LIFE OF
THE LAMB SLAIN (KILLED) FROM
THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD.
Offb 13,9 Hat jemand Ohren, der Höre!
KJV + EL = IF ANY MAN HAS AN EAR,
LET HIM HEAR.
Offb 13,10 So jemand in das Gefängnis
führt, der wird in das Gefängnis
gehen; so jemand mit dem Schwert
tötet, der muß mit dem Schwert
getötet werden. Hier ist die Geduld
(die Standhaftigkeit / das Ausharren)
und der Glaube der Heiligen.
KJV + EL = HE THAT LEADS INTO
CAPTIVITY
SHALL
GO
INTO
CAPTIVITY: HE THAT KILLS WITH
THE SWORD MUST BE KILLED WITH
THE SWORD. HERE IS THE PATIENCE
AND THE FAITH OF THE SAINTS.
Matth 26,52; Kap 14,12
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Das Tier,
das aus dem Meere aufstieg und auf
den Hörnern zehn Diademe hat, ist die
Nachfolgemacht des Römerreiches, ist
Sinnbild des päpstlichen Roms (13,1). Die
Germanen, durch die Hörner dargestellt,
hatten durch die Völkerwanderung als
Werkzeuge Gottes den Untergang Roms
herbeigeführt und eigene Reiche auf
dem Gebiete Westroms errichtet. Das
Tier zeigt charakteristische Züge der
Weltreiche Babel [Babylon], MedienPersien [Medo-Persien] und Griechenland
(Dan. 7,1-7). Der Drache, Sinnbild Satans,
der aber auch das heidnische Rom
darstellt, gab ihm “seine Macht, seinen
Thron und große Gewalt” (13,2): Kaiser
Konstantin verlegte 330 n. Chr. seinen
Regierungssitz
nach
Konstantinopel
und überließ den Thron des römischen
Reiches dem Bischof der früheren
Kaiserstadt. Die Weissagung von der
“Todeswunde” erfüllte sich, als General
Berthier 1708 mit einer französischen
Armee in Rom einzog und den Papst als
Gefangenen nach Frankreich brachte,
wo er kurze Zeit später starb. “Seine
Todeswunde wurde geheilt” (13,3):
Ein neuer Papst wurde eingesetzt.
1929 wurde durch den Lateranvertrag
dem Papsttum auch die politische
Herrschaft, die ihm 1870 genommen
worden war, wieder zuerkannt. Hatte es
nach der Gefangennahme des Papstes
1798 den Anschein gehabt, als sei das
Papsttum für immer verschwunden, so
zeigt doch die Weissagung, daß “alle
es anbeten” werden, ausgenommen
die treuen Nachfolger Jesu [Jahschua],
deren Namen in des Lammes “Buchrolle
[Buch] des Lebens” geschrieben sind.
Diese höchste Machtentfaltung durch
die Anbetung aller ist noch zukünftig
129
(13,4.7.8). Die Zeitangabe und der
Kampf mit den Heiligen und der Sieg
über sie (13,5.7) ist schon von dem
kleinen Horn in Daniel geweissagt
(Dan.
7,25).
“Lästerungen
gegen
Gott” erfüllte sich in der Anmaßung,
Namen zuzulegen, die nur Gott selbst
[Korrektur durch Editor] zukommen:
“Heiliger Vater”; “Stellvertreter des
Sohnes Gottes”; “und sein Zelt (seine
Hütte)”: Diese Macht errichtete ihren
Tempel auf Erden und lenkt dadurch
die Aufmerksamkeit der Menschen von
dem himmlischen Heiligtum ab; der
himmlische
Versöhnungsdienst
des
Opfers Jesu [Jahschua] wird durch das
Messopfer ersetzt; “und die im Himmel
zelten (wohnen)”: Die Erfüllung ist in dem
Anspruch zu sehen Sünden vergeben zu
können, auch darin, dass Maria Macht
zugeschrieben wird, die nur Christus [der
Messias] hat (13,6).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The animal
who climbed up from the sea and has on
the horns ten diadems is the succession
power of the Roman‘s empire, is a
symbol of the papal Rome (13,1). The
the Germanic tribes, pictured by the
horns, had caused by the migration as
tools of God the downfall of Rome and
had established own empires in the area
of the west of Rome. The animal shows
typical streaks of the world empires
Babel [Babylon], Medo-Persian (MedienPersien) and Greece (Dan. 7,1-7). The
dragon, symbol of the Satan who also
pictures the pagan Rome gave him
“his power, his throne and big force”
(13,2): Emperor Constantine redeployed
his seat of government in 330 A.D. to
Constantinople and left the throne of
the Roman empire to the bishop of the
former imperial city. The prophecy of the
„death wound“ came true when general
Berthier infiltrated in 1708 with a French
army in Rome and brought the pope as
a prisoner to France where he died short
time later.“ His death wound was cured”
(13,3): A new Pope was appointed. In 1929
the political rule which had been taken
from him in 1870 was again awarded to
the papacy by the Lateran Treaty. If it
had had after the capture of the pope
in 1798 the appearance as if the papacy
has disappeared for good, the prophecy
shows, , that “everybody will adore it,
except the loyal successors of Jesus
130
[Yahshua] whose names are written in
the“book role of the lamb [book] of the
life”. This highest power development by
the adoration of all is still in the future
(13,4.7.8). The time specification and
the fight with the saints and the victory
over them (13,5.7) is already prophesied
by the small horn in Daniel (Dan. 7,25).
“Sacrileges against God” came true in
the arrogance to add names which come
up only to God himself [correction by
editor]: „Saint father“; “deputy of the son
of God”;“ and his tent (his hut) ”: This
power established its temple on earth
and thereby deflects the attention of the
people from the heavenly sanctum;the
heavenly reconciliation service of the
victim of Jesus [Yahshua] is substituted
with the missal sacrifice; “and those
which are camping (live) in heaven ”: The
fulfilment is to be seen in the claim to be
able to award sins, also in the fact that
Maria power is ascribed which only has
Christ [the Messiah] (13,6).
Offb 13,11 Und ich sah ein anderes
Tier aufsteigen aus der Erde;
das hatte zwei Hörner gleichwie
ein Lamm und redete wie ein
Drache (die Vereinigten Staaten).
KJV + EL = AND I BEHELD ANOTHER
BEAST COMING UP OUT OF THE
EARTH; AND HE HAD TWO HORNS
LIKE A LAMB, AND HE SPOKE AS A
DRAGON.
Offb 13,12 Und es übt alle Macht des
ersten Tiers vor ihm; und es macht,
daß die Erde und die darauf wohnen,
anbeten das erste Tier, dessen
tödliche Wunde heil geworden war;
KJV + EL = AND HE EXERCISES ALL
THE POWER OF THE FIRST BEAST
BEFORE HIM, AND CAUSES THE
EARTH AND THEM WHICH DWELL
THEREIN (IN IT) TO WORSHIP THE
FIRST BEAST, WHOSE DEADLY
WOUND WAS HEALED.
Offb 13,13 UND TUT GROSSE
ZEICHEN,
DASS
ES
AUCH
MACHT
FEUER
VOM
HIMMEL
FALLEN VOR DEN MENSCHEN;
KJV + EL = AND HE DOES GREAT
WONDERS, SO THAT HE MAKES FIRE
COME DOWN FROM HEAVEN ON
THE EARTH IN THE SIGHT OF MEN,
Matth 24,24; 2. Thess 2,9
Offb 13,14 und verführt, die auf
Erden wohnen, um der Zeichen
willen, die ihm gegeben sind zu
tun vor dem Tier; und sagt denen,
die auf Erden wohnen, daß sie
ein Bild machen sollen dem Tier,
das die Wunde vom Schwert
hatte und lebendig geworden war.
KJV + EL = AND DECEIVES THEM
THAT DWELL ON THE EARTH BY
THE MEANS OF THOSE MIRACLES
WHICH HE HAD POWER TO DO IN
THE SIGHT OF THE BEAST; SAYING
TO THEM THAT DWELL ON THE
EARTH, THAT THEY SHOULD MAKE
AN IMAGE TO THE BEAST, WHO
HAS THE WOUND (STROKE) BY A
SWORD, AND DID LIVE.
Offb 13,15 Und es ward ihm gegeben,
daß es dem Bilde des Tiers den Geist
gab, daß des Tiers Bild redete und
machte, daß alle, welche nicht des
Tiers Bild anbeteten, getötet würden.
KJV + EL = AND HE HAD POWER TO
GIVE LIFE TO THE IMAGE OF THE
BEAST, THAT THE IMAGE OF THE
BEAST SHOULD BOTH SPEAK, AND
CAUSE THAT AS MANY AS WOULD
NOT WORSHIP THE IMAGE OF THE
BEAST SHOULD BE KILLED.
Offb 13,16 LUTHER 1545 = UND
MACHTE ALLESAMT, DIE KLEINEN
UND GROSSEN, DIE REICHEN UND
ARMEN, DIE FREIEN UND KNECHTE,
DASS ES IHNEN EIN MALZEICHEN
( = MALZEICHEN SEINER AUTORITÄT
IST DER SONNTAG - DOMINUS DIE,
TAG DER SONNE) GAB AN IHRE
RECHTE HAND ODER AN IHRE
STIRN,
KJV + EL = AND HE
BOTH SMALL AND
AND POOR, FREE
TO RECEIVE (Gr.
THEM) A MARK IN
HAND, OR IN THEIR
CAUSES ALL,
GREAT, RICH
AND BOND,
= TO GIVE
THEIR RIGHT
FOREHEADS:
Kap 19,20
Offb 13,17 daß niemand kaufen oder
verkaufen kann, er habe denn das MalZEICHEN, nämlich den Namen des
Tieres oder die Zahl seines Namens.
KJV + EL = AND THAT NO MAN MIGHT
BUY OR SELL, SAVE HE THAT HAD
THE MARK, OR THE NAME OF THE
BEAST, OR THE NUMBER OF HIS
NAME.
Offb 13,18 Hier ist Weisheit! Wer
Verstand hat, der überlege die Zahl
des Tiers; denn es ist eines Menschen
Zahl, und seine Zahl ist sechshundert
sechs und sechzig ( = 666 ! ).
KJV + EL = HERE IS WISDOM. LET HIM
THAT HAS UNDERSTANDING COUNT
THE NUMBER OF THE BEAST; FOR IT
IS THE NUMBER OF A MAN; AND HIS
NUMBER IS SIX HUNDRED SIXTY SIX.
Kap 15,2
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Das zweite
Tier, das “aus der Erde” aufgestiegen ist
und nicht wie die anderen Tiere aus dem Meere, ist Sinnbild der Vereinigten Staaten
von Nordamerika. Die “zwei Hörner”
stellen die bürgerliche und religiöse
Freiheit dar, die in der republikanischen
demokratischen Regierungsform und im
Protestantismus ihren Ausdruck fanden.
Die “Lammesnatur” aber täuscht; in der
“Drachenrede” offenbart sich der wahre
Charakter dieser Macht (13,11). Sie
würde unter Aufgabe ihren freiheitlichen
Grundsätze so unduldsam wie das erste
Tier werden und bewirken, dass die
Erdbewohner das Papsttum “anbeten”
(13,12). Dies bedeutet eine gewaltige
Zunahme des katholischen Einflusses in
dem vom germanischen Protestantismus
gegründeten Staat, wie es niemand für
möglich gehalten hätte. “Große Zeichen”:
Nordamerika ist das Stammland des
modernen Spiritismus, der sich von dort
über die ganze Welt ausgebreitet hat und
jetzt über 100 Millionen Anhänger hat.
“Feuer ... aus dem Himmel”: Manche
Ausleger
sehen
im
Abwurf
der
Atombomben
auf
Hiroshima
und
Nagasaki 1945 eine Erfüllung dieser
Weissagung (13,13.14A). Das Tier sagt
den Erdbewohnern, dem Papsttum
“ein Bild zu machen”. Dieses Bild ist
131
eine religiöse unduldsame verfolgende
Einrichtung. “’Das Bild des Tieres’
stellt jene Form des abgefallenen
Protestantismus dar, die entwickelt sein
wird, wenn die protestantischen Kirchen
zur Erzwingung ihrer Lehrsätze die
Hilfe der Staatsmacht suchen werden.”
(E. G. W., Der große Kampf / Der grosse
Konflikt, 445 / 13,14B.15).
Alle, die Gott treu bleiben, werden durch
einen Erlass des zweiten Tieres mit dem
Tode bedroht (13,15B). “Das Zeichen
des Tieres”: Das Siegel Gottes ist im
heiligen Gesetz Gottes der Sabbat (siehe
Erklärung 7,2). Das Zeichen des Tieres
muss ein dem Sabbat entgegengestelltes
Zeichen sein, auch ein Tag, nämlich der
Sonntag (13,16). “Die Zahl des Tieres”,
“die Zahl seines Namens” (13,18.17)
Dazu schreibt W. Peters, ev.-luth. Pastor
in Murtoa, in seinem Buche “Auslegung
der Offenbarung”, herausgegeben 1899
in Zwickau i. S., S. 248, unter anderem,
dass der Name des rechten Christus
[Messias] in griechischer, hebräischer
und lateinischer Sprache am Kreuz stand:
“Jesus [Jahschua] von Nazareth, der
Juden König”. “Der Papst, als der rechte
Antichrist, nennt sich ... “Stellvertreter
des Sohnes Gottes”, ... “Vicarius filli Dei”
- “Der rechte Christus [Messias] war der
verachtete “Nazarener”. Der Antichrist
will vor Menschen Ehre und Ansehen
haben; sein Sitz ist die Weltstadt Rom.
Er ist der göttlich verehrte “Römer”. Der rechte Christus [Messias] ... sandte
... seine Jünger ... aus in alle Welt ... in
allen Sprachen” zu predigen, “Der Papst
aber, als der rechte Antichrist, lässt in
seinem Reich nur die lateinische Sprache
als “Kirchensprache” gelten, und darum
heißt er mit Recht auch der “Lateiner”.
So ist in den drei Bezeichnungen
der “Lateiner”, der “Römer” und der
“Stellvertreter des Sohnes Gottes”,
mit griechischen, hebräischen und
lateinischen Buchstaben geschrieben,
in jeder die Zahl 666 enthalten, “die Zahl
des Tieres”, “die Zahl seines Namens”.
- Diese Deutung der Zahl 666, gefunden
in dem mit hebräischen Buchstaben
geschriebenen Worte: “Der Romiit”,
bringt auch LUTHER in einer Anmerkung
zu Offenbarung 13,18, welche er mit
eigener Hand in ein Neues Testament
geschrieben hatte, das im Jahre 1530
gedruckt war und hernach in den Besitz
132
seines Sohnes Paul kam. (Siehe Luth.
Werke, St. Loius, Bd. IX, S. 1891.)
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The second
animal who has climbed up “from the
earth” and not like the other animals
from the sea is a symbol of the United
States of North America. “The two horns”
picture the middle-class and religious
freedom which found their expression
in the republican democratic form of
government and in the Protestantism.
The „lambs nature“, however, is
deceptive; in the „dragon‘s speech“ the
true character of this power reveals itself
(13,11). It would become as intolerant
as the first animal under renunciation of
its liberal principles and cause that the
terrestrials „adore“ the papacy (13,12).
This means an immense increase of the
Catholic influence in the state founded by
the German Protestantism how it nobody
would have held for possible. “Big signs”:
North America is the home country of the
modern spiritualism which has spread
out from there about the whole world and
has now more than 100 million followers.
“Fire... from the sky”: Some interpreters
see in the dropping of the atom bombs
on Hiroshima and Nagasaki in 1945 a
fulfilment of this prophecy (13,13.14A).
The animal tells the terrestrials to make
a picture to the papacy.” This picture
is a religious untolerant pursuing
establishmentt. “’The picture of the
animal’ pictures that form of the fallen
Protestantism which will be developed if
the Protestant churches search the help
of the state power for the enforcement
of her principles.” (E. G. W., The great
Controversy / The great Conflict, 445 /
13,14B.15).
Everybody who remain loyal to God will
be threatened by a decree of the second
animal with the death (13,15B). “The
sign of the animal”: The seal of God is
in the holy law of God the Sabbath (see
explanation 7,2). The sign of the animal
must be a sign opposed to the Sabbath,
also a day, namely Sunday (13,16). “The
number of the animal”, “the number of
his name” (13,18.17) In addition writes W.
Peters, ev.-luth. Pastor in Murtoa, in his
book “interpretation of the revelation”,
published in 1899 in Zwickau i. S., p.
248, among others, that the name of the
right Christ [Messiah] stood into Greek,
Hebrew and Latin language on the cross:
“Jesus [Yahshua] of Nazareth, the Jews
king”. “The pope, as the right Antichrist,
calls himself... “Deputy of the son of
God”... „Vicarius filli Dei“ - “The Right
Christ [Messiah] was the despised „Man
from Nazareth“. The Antichrist wants to
have honor and prestige before humans;
his seat is the cosmopolitan city of
Rome. He is the divine adored „Roman“.
- The Right Christ [Messiah]... sent... his
disciples...in all world...” to preach, “ in
every languages” , “The pope, however,
as the right Antichrist, accepts only the
Latin language as „a Language of the
Church“ in his empire, and this is why he
is called rightly „Latin“. Thus is written
in three indications of the „Latins“,
the „Romans“ and the “deputies of the
son of God”, with Greek, Hebrew and
Latin letters, is included in every the
number 666, “the number of the animal
(beast)”, “the number of his name”. - This
interpretation of the number 666, located in the word written with Hebrew letters:
„Der Romiit“, also brings LUTHER in a
remark to Revelation 13,18 which he had
written with own hand in a new testament
which was printed in 1530 and came
afterwards to the possession of his son
Paul. (See Luth. Works, Saint Loius, Vol.
IX, p. 1891.)
Kapitel 14
Das Lamm und die Seinen.
Offb 14,1 Und ich sah das LAMM
stehen auf dem Berg Zion und mit ihm
144.000, die hatten SEINEN NAMEN
(= DER DA HEISST ‘JAHSCHUA’ !)
UND DEN NAMEN SEINES VATERS
(= DER DA HEISST ‘JAHWEH’!)
geschrieben auf ihrer STIRN.
KJV + EL = AND I LOOKED, AND LO,
A LAMB STOOD ON THE MOUNT
SION, AND WITH HIM A HUNDRED
FORTY AND FOUR THOUSAND,
HAVING
HIS
FATHER‘S
NAME
WRITTEN IN THEIR FOREHEADS.
Kap 7,4; 3,12
vom Himmel wie eines großen
Wassers und wie eine Stimme eines
großen Donners; und die Stimme, die
ich hörte, war wie von Harfenspielern,
die auf ihren Harfen spielen.
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD A VOICE
FROM HEAVEN, AS THE VOICE
OF MANY WATERS, AND AS THE
VOICE OF A GREAT THUNDER: AND
I HEARD THE VOICE OF HARPERS
HARPING WITH THEIR HARPS:
Kap 1,15
Offb 14,3 Und sie sangen (gleichsam)
ein neues Lied vor dem Thron und vor
den vier Tieren (Wesen / Gestalten)
und den Ältesten; und niemand
konnte das Lied lernen außer den
144.000, die erkauft sind von der Erde.
KJV + EL = AND THEY SING AS IT
WERE A NEW SONG BEFORE THE
THRONE, AND BEFORE THE FOUR
BEASTS, AND THE ELDERS: AND
NO MAN COULD LEARN THAT SONG
BUT THE HUNDRED FORTY AND
FOUR THOUSAND, WHICH WERE
REDEEMED FROM THE EARTH.
Offb 14,4 Diese sind‘s, die mit
Weibern
nicht
befleckt
sind
(geistlich nicht Unzucht / Hurerei
mit anderen Göttern / falschen
Lehren getrieben haben, sondern
Gott und seinem Wort, der Heiligen
Schrift, treu geblieben sind), denn
sie sind Jungfrauen, und folgen dem
Lamme nach, wo es hin geht. Diese
sind erkauft aus den Menschen zu
Erstlingen JAHWEH und dem Lamm;
KJV + EL = THESE ARE THEY WHICH
WERE NOT DEFILED WITH WOMEN;
FOR THEY ARE VIRGINS. THESE
ARE THEY WHICH FOLLOW THE
LAMB WHEREVER HE GOES. THESE
WERE REDEEMED FROM AMONG
MEN, BEING THE FIRSTFRUITS
TO YAHWEH AND TO THE LAMB.
1. Kor 7,1.8
Offb 14,5 VOR 1911 = Und in ihrem
Munde ist kein Falsches gefunden;
denn sie sind unsträflich VOR DEM
THRON GOTTES.
KJV + EL = AND IN THEIR MOUTH
133
WAS FOUND NO GUILE (LIE):
FOR THEY ARE WITHOUT FAULT
BLEMISH BEFORE THE THRONE OF
ELOHIM (YAHWEH).
sieht nach der furchtbarsten Prüfung
die 144.000 als Sieger über das Tier und
sein Bild mit dem Lamm, mit Christus
[dem Messias] auf dem Berge Zion stehen
(14,1). “Sie, die von der Erde erkauft sind,
sangen ein neuen Lied”, das nur sie lernen
konnten. Es ist das Lied der Erfahrung,
das Lied der Befreiung aus dem Endkampf
im den gewaltigen Ringen zwischen
Licht und Finsternis, zwischen Christus
[dem Messias] und Satan (14,2.3). Die
hier erwähnten Frauen versinnbildlichen
die
abgefallenen
Kirchen
(17,1-5),
denen die Erlösten entweder nie
angehörten oder deren Zwang, das
Zeichen des Tieres anzunehmen, sie
sich entzogen haben. Sie folgen dem
Lamm nach, “wohin es auch geht” (14,4).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: John sees
after the most dreadful check the 144.000
as winners about the animal and his image
with the lamb, with Christ [the Messiah]
standing on the mountain Zion (14,1).
“They who are bought by the earth sang
a new song” which only they could learn.
It is the song of the experience, the song
of the deliverance from the final battle
in the immense rings between light and
darkness, between Christ [the Messiah]
and Satan (14,2.3). The women mentioned
here typify the dropped churches (17,15) to which the released either never
belonged or which compulsion to accept
the sign of the animal, they have eluded
from. They follow the lamb, “Wherever it
goes” (14,4).
Die dreifache Engelsbotschaft
The three angels‘ messages
Offb 14,6 UND ICH SAH EINEN
ENGEL FLIEGEN MITTEN DURCH
DEN HIMMEL, DER HATTE EIN
EWIG (GÜLTIG)ES EVANGELIUM ZU
VERKÜNDIGEN DENEN; DIE AUF
ERDEN (SITZEN UND) WOHNEN
UND ALLEN HEIDEN (NATIONEN)
UND GESCHLECHTERN (STÄMMEN)
UND SPRACHEN UND VÖLKERN.
134
ANGEL FLY IN MID OF HEAVEN,
HAVING THE EVERLASTING GOOD
TIDINGS TO PREACH TO THEM
THAT DWELL ON THE EARTH, AND
TO EVERY NATION AND TRIBE AND
TONGUE AND PEOPLE,
Offb 14,7 UND ER RIEF MIT
GROSSER STIMME: “FÜRCHTET
JAHWEH UND GEBT IHM DIE EHRE!
DENN DIE STUNDE (ZEIT) SEINES
GERICHTS IST GEKOMMEN! UND
BETET DEN AN, DER GEMACHT
HAT HIMMEL UND ERDE UND
MEER UND DIE WASSERQUELLEN
(-BRUNNEN)!”
KJV + EL = SAYING WITH A LOUD
VOICE, FEAR YAHWEH, AND GIVE
GLORY TO HIM; FOR THE HOUR
OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME: AND
WORSHIP HIM THAT MADE THE
HEAVEN AND THE EARTH AND SEA
AND THE FOUNTAINS OF WATERS.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Apostel
sieht den “Engel hoch oben am Himmel
fliegen”. Damit wird die weltweite
Bedeutung dieser Botschaft angekündigt.
Der Engel ist Sinnbild des Volkes Gottes,
dass während der “Zeit seines Gerichts”
eine “Frohbotschaft” der Erlösung durch
Jesus Christus [Jahschua den Messias]
allen Völkern zu “frohbotschaften” hat.
Das Wort verkündigen gibt nicht den
vollen Sinn des griechischen Wortes
wieder: Die frohe Botschaft soll als frohe
Kunde den Nationen verkündet werden
(14,6). Zeitgemäß ist die Botschaft, die
von allem Anfang an “mit lauter Stimme”
verkündigt wird: “Ehrfurcht vor Gott”
zu haben und ihm “Herrlichkeit” in
einer Zeit zu geben, in der Gott von den
Menschen verspottet wird. “Die Stunde
seines Gerichts ist gekommen”: Das hier
erwähnte Gericht ist nicht das Gericht
am Tage der Wiederkunft Christi [des
Messias], denn die drei Botschaften
gehen dem zweiten Kommen Jesu
[Jahschua] voraus (14,14). Es ist das
Untersuchungsgericht, das 1844 n. Chr.
am Ende der 2300 Jahrtage begann, der
große Versöhnungstag des Wesens,
vorgeschattet in der Reinigung des
irdischen
Heiligtumsdienstes
(siehe
Erklrg. zu Daniel 8,14). Eine besonders
notwendige
Verkündigung
ist
die
Forderung, den Schöpfer anzubeten, da
durch die sogenannte Entwicklungslehre
[Evolutionstheorie]
der
Schöpfer
geleugnet wird (14,7). - 1831 begann
William Miller in Nordamerika das Ende der
2300 Jahrtage im Jahre 1844 zu predigen.
In Deutschland hatte Pfarrer Petri
bereits 1768 die 2300 Jahre berechnet,
nachdem sie die Marburger Bibel 1712
und die Berleburger 1730 erwähnt. Auch
in Deutschland und in England und in
anderen Ländern wurde die Zeit des
Gerichts verkündigt. Die Zeit von 18311844 ist der Beginn der Verkündigung der
ersten Engelsbotschaft, die heute noch
Gültigkeit hat und weltweit verkündet
wird.
Die
erste
Engelsbotschaft
enthält
verschiedene Hinweise auf Christus [den
Messias]: Jesus [Jahschua] der Erlöser
(Kol. 1,13.14; Apg. 4,10-12; 1. Joh. 1,7)
Frohbotschaft. Jesus [Jahschua] der
Schöpfer (Kol. 1,16.17.15.13; Joh. 1,13.14) Schöpfung. Jesus [Jahschua]
der Gesetzgeber (Jak. 2,12.10.11; Neh.
9,11-15; 1. Kor. 10,1-4) Gericht. Jesus
[Jahschua] der Richter (Apg. 17,30.31;
Röm. 14,10; 2. Kor. 5,10) Gericht. Jesus
[Jahschua] der Hohepriester (Dan. 8,14;
Hebr. 4,14-16; Offb. 11,19) Gericht. Die
erste Engelsbotschaft hat die “ewige
Frohbotschaft” der Erlösung von Sünde
als Mittelpunkt und weist, wie oben
angegeben, auf Jesus [Jahschua] als den
Erlöser und Schöpfer, als den Gesetzgeber
und als Richter ... und den großen
Hohenpriester hin. ... Auch der Apostel
Paulus lehrt, dass “Gerechtigkeit Gottes
durch den Glauben an Jesus Christus
[Jahschua den Messias]” erlangt wird
(Röm. 3,22). So ist auch der Höhepunkt
der
Verkündigung
der
dreifachen
Engelsbotschaft (14,6-12) als der letzten
Gnadeneinladung Gottes an alle Völker
in diesen letzten Tagen des Endes...
Wie notwendig die Verkündigung
der ewigen Frohbotschaft ist, zeigt
folgende Gegenüberstellung:
A = DIE VERFÄLSCHTE
FROHBOTSCHAFT ##
B = DIE WAHRE BOTSCHAFT
(GALATER 1,6-9)
A = Falsche Lehre: Weltliches Reich,
Weltkirche ##
B = Biblische Lehre: Jesu [Jahschuas]
Reich ist nicht von dieser Welt Joh. 18,36; Gemeinde
A = Falsche Glaubensgrundlage:
Tradition ##
B = Richtige: Gottes Wort: Bibel,
Joh. 17,17
A = Falscher Hoherpriester: auf Erden:
Papst. - 2. Thess. 2,3.4 ##
B = Wahrer Hoherpriester: im Himmel:
Jesus Christus [Jahschua der Messias] Hebr. 8,1.2; Eph. 1,22 + 5,23; Kol. 1,18
A = Falsche Mittler: Maria (Mutter
Gottes), Heilige, Priester ##
B = Ein [einziger] Mittler: Jesus Christus
[Jahschua der Messias] - 1. Tim. 2,5
A = Falsches Heiligtum: in den Kirchen
##
B = Wahres Heiligtum: im Himmel Offb. 11,19
A = Falscher Ruhetag: Sonntag (erster
Wochentag) [seit dem 01.01.1976 UNOBeschluss: im Kalender beginnt die
Woche mit dem Montag!]; Dan. 7,25;
Offb. 14,9-11; Zeichen des Tieres ##
B = Biblischer Ruhetag: Sabbat
(siebenter Wochentag, der Samstag);
1. Mose 2,2.3; 2. Mose 20,8-11; Mark.
2,27.28; Siegel Gottes [Gedenktag an
den Schöpfer und an die Schöpfung, der
Messias: HErr des Sabbats (Mark. 2,28)]
A = Falsches Opfer: Messopfer ##
B = Gültiges Opfer: Blut Jesu [Jahschua]
- 1. Petr. 1,18.19
135
A = Falsche Taufe: Besprengung ##
B = Biblisch: Glaubenstaufe
(Mark. 16,16) [Erwachsenentaufe
“auf den Namen Jesu / Jahschua”
(Apg. 2,28, Untertauchen: Joh. 3,22.23)]
-Gedächtnis der Auferstehung
A = Falsche Rechtfertigungslehre:
Werksgerechtigkeit (Ablass) ##
B = Biblisch: Glaubensgerechtigkeit
- Röm. 3,28 [und im Glauben Jesu /
Jahschua alle Gebote halten]
A = Falsche Unsterblichkeitslehre:
Seelenlehre (Seele im Himmel, Fegefeuer
oder Hölle) ##
B = Gott allein hat nur Unsterblichkeit kein geschaffenes Wesen - 1. Tim. 6,16
A = Falsche Straflehre: Ewige Pein ##
B = Biblisch (Offb. 20,14.15): Ewiger Tod
A= Falsche Anbetung: Bilderverehrung,
Reliquien [Heilige - Maria, Joseph u.a.] ##
B = Wahre Anbetung: In Geist und
Wahrheit - Joh. 4,24; Matth. 6,1-15;
Jes. 8,19.20; Apg. 17,29-31; 1. Joh. 5,21
[Maria / Miriam ruht im Grab - Pred. 9,5]
A = Falsche Milleniumslehre:
Friedensreich auf Erden ##
B = Biblische: Tausendjährige Herrschaft
mit Christus [dem Messias] im Himmel 1. Thess. 4,17; Offb. 20,6
Ergänzung [vom Editor]:
A = 2. und 4. Gebot (Sabbat) aufgelöst ##
B = Gebote Gottes sind ewig gültig Matth. 5,18; Röm. 7,12
A = Falsche Hoffnung auf Errettung:
Allein durch Gnade, ohne Beseitigung
aller Sünden (Sünde = Übertretung der
Gebote Gottes) ##
B = Biblisch: “Ihr sollt vollkommen
sein, gleichwie euer Vater im Himmel
vollkommen ist.” - Matth. 5,48, alle
Gebote halten einschließlich des
Sabbats, der Samstag = 4. Gebot
136
A = Falsche Gotteserkenntnis, falsche
Gottesanbetung: Doktrin: drei Personen,
drei Götter: Gott Vater, Gott Sohn,
Gott Heiliger Geist, Dreieinigkeit,
Dreifaltigkeit, Trinität, Trio ist eine nicht
biblische Lehre. ##
B = Biblisch: zwei Personen: EIN Gott,
der Vater - Jak. 2,19; der Sohn Gottes,
unser HErr: Christus / der Messias,
unser alleiniger Erlöser - Joh. 17,3.
Heiliger Geist: der Geist Gottes [Elohim]
mit seinem heiligen Namen JAHWEH, die
Kraft, die von Gott [Elohim] aus geht;
denn JAHWEH ist Geist Joh. 4,24; 3,34; Röm. 8,9.14 + 15,19;
2. Kor. 2,11.12.14 + 3,16; 1. Joh. 4,1-3
A = Falsche Opferlehre (Messopfer):
Transsubstantionslehre, bei der in jeder
Messe der Messias immer und immer
wieder neu geopfert wird. ##
B = Biblisch: “Denn durch ein Opfer hat
er auf immerdar vollkommen gemacht,
die geheiligt werden.” Hebräer 10,14 +
9,25.26.28 + 10,10.18.26
A = Ablehnung der Präexistenz des
Messias: Er war vor dem ersten Kommen
auf der Erde nicht vorhanden oder: nur
ein Geist und keine Person ##
B = Anerkennung der Präexstenz: Er
hatte vor dem ersten Kommen auf der
Erde seine Herrlichkeit im Himmel; der
Messias, der Sohn JAHWEH’s, war schon
da, bevor etwas existierte. Joh 1,18 + 3,13.16 + 5,23 + 8,47-59 +
16,28 + 17,5.8.24; Luk 4,18.43 + 9,48 +
10,16; Sprüche 8,22-36 // Judas 3
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The apostle
sees the“angel aloft in the sky flying”.
With it the worldwide meaning of this
message is announced. The angel is a
symbol of the people of God which has to
preach „the everlasting good tidings“of
the redemption by Jesus Christ [Yahshua
the Messiah] during the “time of his
court” to all people. The word declare
does not express the full meaning of the
Greek word: The good tidings should be
declared as a glad message to the nations
(14,6). Contemporary is the message
which is preached from the beginning
„in a loudvoice“: “To have reverence for
God” and to give him „magnificence“ in
a time in which God is mocked by the
people.“ The hour of his court has come”:
The court mentioned here is not the court
in the day of the Returning of Christ [of
the Messiah], because three messages
predate the the second coming of Jesus
[Yahshua] (14,14). It is the court of inquiry
which began in 1844 A.D. at the end of the
2300 annual days, the big reconciliation
day of the creature, as a precusor (
shadowy) in the cleaning of the earthly
sanctum service (see Explanation to
Daniel 8,14). An especially necessary
announcement / proclamation is the
demand / call to worship the creator,
because the creator is denied by the
so-called theory of evolution (14,7). - In
1831 William Miller started to preach the
end of 2300 annual days in 1844 in North
America. In Germany priest Peter had
calculated already in 1768 the 2300 years,
after it is mentioned in the Marburger
Bible in 1712 and the Berleburger in 1730.
Also in Germany and England and in
other countries the time of the court was
declared. The time of 1831-1844 is the
beginning of the announcement of the first
angel‘s message which has even today
validity and is announced worldwide.
The first angel‘s message contains
different details to Christ [the Messiah]:
Jesus [Jahschua] the saviour (Col.
1,13.14; Acts 4,10-12; 1. Joh. 1,7) good
tidings. Jesus [Yahshua] the creator (Col.
1,16.17.15.13; Joh. 1,1-3.14) creation.
Jesus [Yahshua] the legislator (Jac.
2,12.10.11; Neh. 9,11-15; 1. Cor. 10,1-4)
court. Jesus [Yahshua] the judge (Acts
17,30.31; Rom. 14,10; 2. Cor. 5,10) court.
Jesus [Yahshua] the High Priest (Dan.
8,14; Hebr. 4,14-16; Revel. 11,19) court. The
first angel‘s message has the “everlasting
good tiding” of the redemption of sin
as a centre and portends, as given on
top, on Jesus [Yahshua] as the saviour
and creator, as the legislator and as a
judge... and the great High Priest ....
Also the apostle Paulus teaches that
“the righteousness of God [YAHWEH]
is attained by the faith in Jesus Christ
[Yahshua the Messiah]” (Rom. 3,22). Thus
the culmination of the announcement
of the triple angel‘s message (14,6-12)
as the last grace invitation of God to all
people in these last days of the end...
137
The necessity of the proclamation of
the good tidings shows the following
comparison :
A = Wrong victim:missal sacrifice ##
A= The falsified Good-Message ##
A = Wrong baptism: sprinkling ##
B = THE TRUE MESSAGE
(GALATIANS 1,6-9)
A= Wrong teaching: Worldly empire,
world church ##
B = biblical teaching: Jesus [Yahshua‘s]
empire is not from this world Joh. 18,36; Church
A = Wrong religious basis: Tradition ##
B = Right religious basis: God‘s word:
Bible, Joh. 17,17
A = Wrong high priest: on earth: Pope. 2.
Thess. 2,3.4 ##
B = True high priest: in heaven: Jesus
Christ [Yahshua the Messiah] Hebr. 8,1.2; Eph. 1,22 + 5,23; Col. 1,18
A = Wrong mediators: Maria (mother of
God), saints, priests ##
B = a [only one] mediator: Jesus Christ
[Yahshua the Messiah] – 1. Tim. 2,5
A = Wrong sanctum: in the churches ##
B = true sanctum: in heaven Rev. 11,19
A = Wrong day of rest: Sunday (the
first weekday) [since the 1/1/1976 UN
decision: in the calendar the week begins
with Monday!]; Dan. 7.25; Revel. 14,9-11;
signs of the animal ##
B = biblical day of rest : Sabbath (the
seventh weekday, the Saturday);
Genesis 2,2.3; Exodus 20,8-11; Mark.
2,27.28; seal of God [commemoration
day to the creator and to the creation,
the Messiah: Master of the Sabbath
(Mark 2,28)]
B = valid victim: Blood of Jesus
[Yahshua] - 1. Peter 1,18.19
B = Biblical: Believer‘s baptism
(Mark. 16,16) [adult‘s baptism “on the
name of Jesus / Yahshua” (Acts 2,28,
immersion: Joh. 3,22.23)] memory of the resurrection.
A = Wrong teaching of justification
apprenticeship: Work justice
(indulgence) ##
B = Biblical: Faith justice - Rom. 3,28
[and in the faith of Jesus / Yahshua all
orders hold]
A = Wrong teaching of immortality:
Soul apprenticeship (soul in heaven,
purgatory or hell) ##
B = God alone has only immortality - no
created Creature – 1. Tim. 6,16
A = Wrong penal apprenticeship:
Everlasting torment ##
B = Biblical (Rev. 20,14.15):
Everlasting death.
A = Wrong adoration: Image worship,
relics [saints - Maria, Joseph and others]
##
B = true adoration: In mind and truth Joh. 4,24; Matth. 6,1-15; Isaiah 8,19.20;
Acts 17,29-31; 1. Joh. 5,21
[Maria / Miriam rests in the grave Eccles. 9,5]
A = Wrong Millennium teaching: Peace
empire on earth ##
B = biblical: Millennial dominion with
Christ [to the Messiah] in heaven 1. Thess. 4,17; Revel. 20,6
138
Additional [from the editor]:
A = 2. and 4th Commandment (Sabbath)
dissolved ##
B = Commandments of God are forever
valid – Matth. 5,18; Romans 7,12
A = Wrong hope for rescue: Only by
grace, without removal of all sins (sin =
violation of the Commandments of God)
##
B = Biblical: “Be you therefore perfect,
even as your Father who is in Heaven
is perfect.” - Matth. 5,48, keep all
Commandments hold including the
Sabbath, Saturday = 4th Commandment
A = Wrong gnosis, wrong God‘s
adoration: Doctrine: three persons,
three gods: God Father, God Son, God
Holy Spirit, Trinity, trio is a not biblical
teaching. ##
B = Biblical: two persons: A God, the
father – Jac. 2,19; the son of God, our
Master: Christ / the Messiah, our sole
[only] saviour - Joh. 17,3. Holy Spirit:
the Spirit of God [Elohim] with his holy
name YAHWEH, the strength which
comes from God [Elohim]; because
YAHWEH is Spirit - John 4.24; 3,34;
Romans 8,9.14; 15,19;
2. Cor. 2,11.12.14; 3,16;
1. John 4,1-3
A = Wrong teachment of sacrifice
( missal sacrifice): Doctrine of
Transsubstantion in which in every fair
the Messiah becomes sacrificed new
again and again. ##
B = Biblical: “For by one offering he
has perfected forever those who are
sanctified.” Hebrews 10,14 +
9,25.26.28 + 10,10.18.26
A = Refusal of the pre-existence of the
Messiah: He did not exist before the first
arrival on earth or: only a spirit and not a
person ##
B = acceptation of the pre-existence:
Before the first arrival on earth he had
his glory in heaven; the Messiah, the
son of YAHWEH, was there already,
before something existed. -
John 1,18; 3,13.16; 5,23; 8,47-59; 16,28;
17,5.8.24; Luke 4,18.43; 9,48; 10,16;
Proverbs 8,22-36 // Judah 3
sie völlig Babylon (geistliche Verwirrung). Der “Zornwein ihrer Buhlerei” ist Sinnbild
der falschen Lehren, die Babylon die
Nationen “trinken” lässt (14,8).
Offb 14,8 MENGE = HINTER IHM KAM
NOCH EIN ANDERER, ZWEITER
ENGEL, DER RIEF: “GEFALLEN,
GEFALLEN, IST DAS GROSSE
BABYLON, DASS ALLE VÖLKER
(HEIDEN) VON DEM GLUTWEIN
SEINER UNZUCHT (DEM WEIN
SEINER geistlichen HUREREI) HAT
TRINKEN LASSEN!”
KJV + EL = AND THERE FOLLOWED
ANOTHER
ANGEL,
SAYING,
BABYLON IS FALLEN, IS FALLEN,
THAT GREAT CITY; BECAUSE SHE
MADE ALL NATIONS DRINK OF
THE WINE OF THE WRATH OF HER
FORNICATION.
Kap 18; Jer 25,15.16; 51,7; Jes 21,9
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The name
Babylon originates from Babel meaning
“The Gate of God” or “confusion”. “This
name is used in Scripture to denote
the various forms of false or apostate
religion. ... The power that has
maintained its domination over the
absolute monarchs of Christendom for
so many centuries is Rome. ... Since this
message follows the warning of Court, it
must be announced in the last few days,
so it can not only refer to the Roman
church because this church has been
in a fallen state for many centuries. ...
Many of the Protestant churches follow
Rome’s example being unscriptural with
“the kings of the earth” and the state
churches, by their relations with secular
governments and other communities, by
seeking the favour of the world “( E. G.
W.; The Great Controversy - A warning
rejected). The prophecy in the second
angel’s message finds its fulfilment in the
deviation of apostate Protestantism from
the true teachings of the Holy Scriptures,
due to the fact that the Protestant
churches and communities rejected the
first angel’s message, they were totally
Babylon (spiritual confusion). The “wrath
wine of their fornication: “ is a symbol of
the false teachings that Babylon lets the
Nations “drink”(14:8).
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Name
Babylon kommt von Babel und bedeutet
“Pforte Gottes” oder “Verwirrung”.
“Dieser Name wird in der Heiligen Schrift
angewandt,
um
die
verschiedenen
Formen einer falschen oder abgefallenen
Religion zu bezeichnen. ... Die Macht,
die so viele Jahrhunderte hindurch
ihre Herrschaft unumschränkt über die
Monarchen der Christenheit behauptet
hat, ist Rom. ... Da diese Botschaft der
Gerichtswarnung folgt, so muss sie
in den letzten Tagen gegeben werden;
deshalb kann sie sich nicht allein auf die
römische Kirchen beziehen, denn diese
Kirche ist seit vielen Jahrhunderten in
einem gefallenen Zustand gewesen.
... Viele der protestantischen Kirchen
folgen Roms Beispiel der schriftwidrigen
mit “den Königen der Erde”, und die
Staatskirchen durch ihre Beziehungen
zu
weltlichen
Regierungen,
und
andere Gemeinschaften, indem sie
die Gunst der Welt suchen.” (E. G. W.;
Großer Kampf / Grosser Konflikt: Eine
verworfene Warnung). Die Weissagung
in der Botschaft des zweiten Engels
findet ihre Erfüllung in dem Abweichen
des abgefallenen Protestantismus von
der wahren Lehre der Heiligen Schrift;
dadurch, daß die protestantischen
Kirchen und Gemeinschaften die erste
Engelsbotschaft zurückwiesen, wurden
Offb 14,9 UND EIN DRITTER
ENGEL FOLGTE DIESEM NACH
UND
SPRACH
MIT
GROSSER
STIMME: “SO JEMAND DAS TIER
(= POLITISCHE GEMEINSCHAFT)
ANBETET UND SEIN BILD UND
NIMMT SEIN MALZEICHEN AN SEINE
STIRN ODER AN SEINE HAND,
FOLLOWED THEM, SAYING WITH
A LOUD VOICE, IF ANY MAN
WORSHIPS THE BEAST AND HIS
IMAGE, AND RECEIVES HIS MARK
IN HIS FOREHEAD, OR IN HIS HAND,
Kap 13,12-17
Offb 14,10 DER WIRD VON DEM
WEIN DES ZORNES JAHWEH’S
139
TRINKEN,
DER
UNVERMISCHT
(LAUTER) EINGESCHENKT IST IN
DEN KELCH SEINES ZORNS, UND
ER WIRD GEQUÄLT WERDEN MIT
FEUER UND SCHWEFEL VOR DEN
(AUGEN DER) HEILIGEN ENGEL UND
VOR DEM LAMM.
KJV + EL = THE SAME SHALL DRINK
OF THE WINE OF THE WRATH OF
YAHWEH, WHICH IS POURED OUT
WITHOUT MIXTURE INTO THE CUP
OF HIS INDIGNATION; AND HE
SHALL BE TORMENTED WITH FIRE
AND BRIMSTONE IN THE PRESENCE
OF THE HOLY ANGELS, AND IN
THE PRESENCE OF THE LAMB:
Ps 75,9
Offb 14,11 UND DER RAUCH (VON)
IHRER QUAL WIRD AUFSTEIGEN
VON EWIGKEIT ZU EWIGKEIT;
UND SIE HABEN KEINE RUHE
TAG UND NACHT, DIE DAS TIER
HABEN ANGEBETET UND SEIN
BILD UND WER (SO JEMAND) DAS
MALZEICHEN SEINES NAMENS HAT
ANGENOMMEN.
KJV + EL = AND THE SMOKE OF
THEIR TORMENT ASCENDS UP
FOREVER AND EVER; AND THEY
HAVE NO REST DAY NOR NIGHT,
WHO WORSHIP THE BEAST AND HIS
IMAGE, AND WHOEVER RECEIVES
THE MARK OF HIS NAME.
Offb 14,12 ELBERFELDER 1871 =
HIER I S T DAS AUSHARREN (DIE
GEDULD UND STANDHAFTIGKEIT)
DER HEILIGEN; HIER SIND DIE, DIE
DA HALTEN DIE GEBOTE JAHWEH’S
UND DEN GLAUBEN JAHSCHUAS!”*
*
Anmerkung:
DIE
DENSELBEN
GLAUBEN BEWAHREN WIE JAHSCHUA
DER MESSIAS GEGENÜBER JAHWEH,
UNSEREM
ALLEINIGEN
GOTT,
UNSEREM WAHREN HEILIGEN VATER
DES
HIMMELS
UND
DER
ERDE.
KJV + EL = HERE IS THE
PATIENCE OF THE SAINTS; HERE
ARE THEY THAT KEEP THE
COMMANDMENTS
OF YAHWEH,
AND THE FAITH OF YAHSHUA.
Kap 13,10
140
Offb 14,13 UND ICH HÖRTE EINE
STIMME VOM HIMMEL ZU MIR
SAGEN: SCHREIBE: SELIG SIND
DIE TOTEN, DIE IN DEM HErrn /
JAHSCHUA STERBEN VON NUN
AN. JA, SPRICHT DER GEIST,
SIE SOLLEN RUHEN VON IHRER
MÜHSAL (ARBEIT); DENN IHRE
WERKE FOLGEN IHNEN NACH.
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD A VOICE
FROM HEAVEN SAYING TO ME.
WRITE,
BLESSED
ARE
THE
DEAD WHO DIE IN THE MASTER /
YAHSHUA FROM NOW ON: YES,
SAYS THE SPIRIT, THAT THEY MAY
REST FROM THEIR LABORS; AND
THEIR WORKS DO FOLLOW THEM.
Jes 57,2; Hebr 4,10; Phil 1,23
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Die dritte
Engelsbotschaft warnt vor Anbetung des
Tieres (siehe Erklrg. zu 13,1) und seines
Bildes (siehe Erklrg. zu 13,14.15) und
vor Annahme seines Zeichens (siehe
Erklrg. zu 13,16) (14,9). “Sobald die
Prüfung kommt, wird klar ersichtlich,
was das Zeichen des Tieres ist. Es ist
das Halten des Sonntags. Diejenigen,
welche fortfahren, diesen Tag als heilig
zu betrachten, nachdem sie die Wahrheit
gehört haben, tragen das Zeichen des
Menschen der Sünde, der darauf sann,
Zeiten und das Gesetz zu ändern.” (E.
G. W. in ABC VII, 980). Der dritte Engel
gibt die schrecklichste Strafandrohung,
die jemals Menschen verkündigt wurde.
Wer “von dem Zornwein” der “Buhlerei”
Babylons trinkt, wird “auch von dem
unverdünnten
[unvermischten]
Wein
des Grimmes Gottes trinken”, der lauter,
ohne Gnade, eingegossen ist. Die letzten
sieben Plagen werden die “Anbeter” des
Tieres und seines Bildes treffen; und
nach der zweiten Auferstehung werden
die “Tieranbeter” auch noch gepeinigt
werden. Ihre Peinigung ist aber nicht
immerwährend, sondern hier bedeutet es
eine begrenzte Zeitspanne der Bestrafung,
die jedoch ohne Aufhören mit der völligen
Vernichtung im zweiten Tod endet
(14,10.11). Die Kennzeichen des Volkes
Gottes, das durch die Verkündigung
der drei Engelsbotschaften gesammelt
wird, sind Standhaftigkeit, auch unter
Todesandrohung durch das Tier, Halten
der Gebote Gottes und Glauben Jesu
[Jahschua] oder [und] Glauben an Jesus
[Jahschua]. Der von den Kindern Gottes
geforderte Glaubensgehorsam bekundet
sich im Halten der Gebote Gottes, ist
aber keine Werksgerechtigkeit oder
Gesetzesgerechtigkeit (14,12).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The third
angel’s message warns of worship of the
beast (see explanation to 13:1.) and of
its image (see explanation to 13:14-15.)
and of the acceptance of its mark (see
explanation to 13:16.) (14:9). “Once the
test comes, it will be clearly evident, what
the mark of the beast is. It is the holding
sacred of Sunday. Those who continue
considering this day as holy after having
heard the truth, bear the mark of the
man of sin, thought to change times and
the law. “(E.G.W. in ABC VII, 980). The
third angel gives the worst threat of
punishment ever preached to people. The
one who drinks the “wine of the wrath” of
“fornication” of Babylon, will also drink
of “the undiluted [unmixed] wine of the
wrath of God”, which is poured without
mercy. The seven last plagues will hit
the “worshipers” of the beast and its
image, and after the second resurrection,
the “worshipers of the beast” will even
be tormented. The torment is however
not everlasting; here it means a limited
period of punishment, which without
ceasing will end with the utter destruction
of
the
second
death
(14:10-11).
The characteristics of the people of
God, collected by the announcement
of the three angels’ messages are,
steadfastness, even under threat of
being killed by the beast, keeping of
the commandments of God and faith of
Jesus [Yahshua] or [and] belief in Jesus
[Yahshua]. The faith requirement of the
children of God is manifested in keeping
the commandments of God, but is not
righteousness of works or justice of laws
(14:12).
KJV + EL = AND I LOOKED, AND
BEHOLD, A WHITE CLOUD; AND
UPON THE CLOUD ONE SAT LIKE
THE SON OF MAN, HAVING ON HIS
HEAD A GOLDEN CROWN, AND
IN HIS HAND A SHARP SICKLE.
Mark 13,26
Offb 14,15 UND EIN ANDRER ENGEL
KAM AUS DEM TEMPEL UND SCHRIE
DEM, DER AUF DER WOLKE SASS,
MIT GROSSER STIMME ZU: SETZE
(SCHLAG) DEINE SICHEL AN UND
ERNTE; DENN DIE ZEIT ZU ERNTEN
IST GEKOMMEN, DENN DIE ERNTE
DER ERDE IST REIF GEWORDEN!
CAME OUT OF THE TEMPLE,
CRYING WITH A LOUD VOICE TO
HIM THAT SAT ON THE CLOUD,
THRUST IN YOUR SICKLE, AND
REAP: FOR THE TIME IS COME
FOR YOU TO REAP; FOR THE
HARVEST OF THE EARTH IS RIPE.
Matth 13,39; Joel 4,13
Offb 14,16 UND DER AUF DER
WOLKE SASS, SETZTE (SCHLUG)
SEINE SICHEL AN DIE ERDE, UND
DIE ERDE WURDE ABGEERNTET.
KJV + EL = AND HE THAT SAT ON
THE CLOUD THRUST (CAST) HIS
SICKLE ON THE EARTH; AND THE
EARTH WAS REAPED.
des
Offb 14,17 UND EIN ANDERER
ENGEL KAM AUS DEM TEMPEL
(IM
HIMMEL),
DER
HATTE
AUCH EINE SCHARFE HIPPE /
SICHEL
(EIN
WINZERMESSER).
CAME OUT OF THE TEMPLE WHICH
IS IN HEAVEN, HE ALSO HAVING A
SHARP SICKLE.
Offb 14,14 UND ICH SAH, UND SIEHE,
EINE WEISSE WOLKE. UND AUF DER
WOLKE SASS EINER, DER GLEICH
WAR EINEM MENSCHENSOHN; DER
HATTE EINE GOLDENE KRONE AUF
SEINEM HAUPT UND IN SEINER
HAND EINE SCHARFE SICHEL.
Offb 14,18 UND EIN ANDERER
ENGEL GING AUS DEM ALTAR,
DER HATTE MACHT ÜBER DAS
FEUER UND RIEF DEM, DER DAS
SCHARFE HIPPE / MESSER HATTE,
(MIT GROSSER STIMME) ZU: SETZE
(SCHLAG) DEINE SCHARFE SICHEL
AN UND SCHNEIDE DIE TRAUBEN
Ernte und
Gerichts
Weinlese.
Beginn
141
AM
WEINSTOCK
DER
ERDE,
DENN SEINE BEEREN SIND REIF!
CAME OUT FROM THE ALTAR,
WHICH HAD POWER OVER FIRE;
AND CALLED WITH A LOUD CRY
TO HIM THAT HAD THE SHARP
SICKLE, SAYING, THRUST IN YOUR
SHARP SICKLE, AND GATHER THE
CLUSTERS OF THE VINE OF THE
EARTH; FOR HER GRAPES ARE
FULLY RIPE.
Offb 14,19 UND DER ENGEL SETZTE
(SCHLUG) AN SEINE SICHEL AN DIE
ERDE UND SCHNITT DIE TRAUBEN
(AM
WEINSTOCK)
DER
ERDE
UND WARF SIE IN DIE GROSSE
KELTER DES ZORNES GOTTES.
KJV + EL = AND THE ANGEL THRUST
IN HIS SICKLE INTO THE EARTH,
AND GARTHERED THE VINE OF
THE EARTH, AND CAST IT INTO THE
GREAT WINEPRESS OF THE WRATH
OF ELOHIM.
Offb 14,20 UND DIE KELTER WURDE
DRAUSSEN
VOR
DER
STADT
GETRETEN, UND DAS BLUT GING
VON DER KELTER BIS AN DIE ZÄUME
DER PFERDE, DURCH TAUSEND
SECHSHUNDERT
FELDWEGS
(STADIEN WEIT).
KJV + EL = AND THE WINEPRESS
WAS TRODDEN WITHOUT (OUTSIDE)
THE CITY, AND BLOOD CAME OUT
OF THE WINEPRESS, EVEN TO THE
HORSE BRIDLES, BY THE SPACE OF
A THOUSAND AND SIX HUNDRED
FURLONGS.
Jes 63,3
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Nach den drei
Botschaften spricht die Weissagung von
der Wiederkunft Christi [des Messias].
Christus [Der Messias] ist der auf der
Wolke sitzende Menschensohn, der auf
seinem Haupte einen goldenen Kranz
trägt, das Zeichen seiner Herrschaft,
und in seiner Hand eine scharfe Sichel
hat, das Erntewerkzeug; er kommt als
Ernteherr (14,14). Die Ernte wird in zwei
Bildern gezeigt. Das eine ist das einer
Getreideernte und versinnbildlicht unter
142
reifem Getreide die Einsammlung der
Gerechten. Das zweite ist das einer
Traubenlese: Reife Beeren, die in der
“großen Kelter des Zornes Gottes”
getreten werden, zeigt die Vernichtung
der Ungläubigen und Frevler (14,18-20).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: After
the three messages the prophecy
speaks of the parousia of Christ [the
Messiah]. Christ [The Messiah] is the Son
of Man seated on the cloud, who wears
a golden crown on his head, the symbol
of his rulership, and in his hand a sharp
sickle, the crop tool, he is represented
as the Master of the harvest (14:14). The
harvest is shown in two images. One
is that of a grain crop, with mature
grain symbolizing the collection of the
righteous. The second one is that of a
grape harvest: Ripe berries, which are put
into the “great winepress of the wrath of
God”, show the destruction of the infidels
and wicked (14:18-20).
Kapitel 15
Das Lied der Überwinder.
Offb 15,1 Und ich sah ein anderes
Zeichen im Himmel, das war groß
und wundersam: sieben Engel,
die hatten die letzten sieben
Plagen;
denn
mit
denselben
ist vollendet der Zorn Gottes.
KJV + EL = And I saw another sign in
heaven, great and marvelous, SEVEN
ANGELS HAVING SEVEN LAST
PLAGUES, FOR IN THEM IS FILLED UP
(FINISHED) THE WRATH OF ELOHIM.
Kap 16,1
Offb 15,2 Und ich sah wie ein
gläsernes Meer, mit Feuer gemengt;
und die den Sieg behalten hatten an
dem Tier und seinem Bild und seinem
Malzeichen und seines Namens
Zahl, standen an dem gläsernen
Meer und hatten Harfen JAHWEH’s
KJV + EL = AND I SAW AS IT WERE A
SEA OF GLASS MINGLED WITH FIRE;
AND THEM THAT HAD GOTTEN THE
VICTORY OVER THE BEAST, AND
OVER HIS IMAGE, AND OVER HIS
MARK, AND OVER THE NUMBER OF
HIS NAME, STAND ON THE SEA OF
GLASS, HAVING HARPS OF YAHWEH.
Kap 4,6
Offb 15,3 und sangen das Lied
Mose‘s (2. Mose 15,1-19), des
Knechtes JAHWEH’s, und das
Lied des Lammes und sprachen:
Groß und wundersam sind deine
Werke,
JAHWEH,
allmächtiger
Gott! Gerecht und wahrhaftig sind
deine Wege, du König der Heiden!
KJV + EL = And they sing the song of
Moses the servant of YAHWEH, and
the song of the Lamb, saying, GREAT
AND MARVELOUS ARE YOUR
WORKS, OH YAHWEH EL SHADDAI
(ALMIGHTY); JUST (RIGHTEOUS)
AND TRUE ARE YOUR WAYS, YOU
KING OF SAINTS.
2. Mose 15,1.11; 5. Mose 32,4; Ps
145,17; Jer 10,6.7
Offb 15,4 Wer sollte dich nicht
fürchten, JAHWEH und deinen
Namen preisen? Denn du bist allein
heilig. Denn alle Heiden werden
kommen und anbeten vor dir; denn
deine Urteile sind offenbar geworden.
KJV + EL = WHO SHALL NOT
FEAR YOU, OH YAHWEH, AND
GLORIFY
YOUR
NAME?
FOR
YOU ONLY ARE HOLY; FOR ALL
THE NATIONS SHALL COME AND
WORSHIP BEFORE YOU; FOR
YOUR JUDGMENTS (RIGHTEOUS
ACTS) ARE
MADE
MANIFEST.
Ps 86,9; Jer 16,19-21
Die Schalen des Zorns
Offb 15,5 Darnach sah ich, und siehe,
da ward aufgetan der Tempel der
Hütte des Zeugnisses im Himmel;
KJV + EL = And after that I looked; and,
behold, the temple of the tabernacle of
the testimony in heaven was opened:
Kap 11,19
Offb 15,6 und gingen aus dem Tempel
die sieben Engel, die die sieben
Plagen hatten, angetan mit reiner,
heller Leinwand und umgürtet an
ihren Brüsten mit goldenen Gürteln.
KJV + EL = And the seven angels
came out of the temple,having the
seven plagues, clothed in pure and
white linen, and having their breasts
girded with golden girdles (belts).
Offb 15,7 Und eines der vier Tiere gab
den sieben Engeln sieben goldene
Schalen voll Zorns JAHWEH’s, der
da lebt von Ewigkeit zu Ewigkeit.
KJV + EL = AND ONE OF THE FOUR
BEASTS GAVE TO THE SEVEN
ANGELS SEVEN GOLDEN BOWLS
FULL OF THE WRATH OF YAHWEH,
WHO LIVES FOREVER AND EVER.
Kap 4,6-8; 14,10
Offb 15,8 Und der Tempel ward
voll Rauch von der Herrlichkeit
JAHWEH’s und von seiner Kraft;
und niemand konnte in den Tempel
gehen, bis daß die sieben Plagen
der sieben Engel vollendet wurden.
KJV + EL = AND THE TEMPLE WAS
FILLED WITH SMOKE FROM THE
GLORY OF YAHWEH, AND FROM
HIS POWER; AND NO MAN WAS
ABLE TO ENTER INTO THE TEMPLE,
TILL THE SEVEN PLAGUES OF THE
SEVEN ANGELS WERE FULFILLED.
2. Mose 40,34; 1. Kön 8,10; Jes 6,4;
Hes 44,4 Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Johannes
sah ein anderes großes und wunderbares
Zeichen: Die “sieben Engel” mit den
“sieben Plagen”, in denen der Zorn
Gottes vollendet ist (15,1). Ehe der
Apostel die Engel mit ihren Plagen
einzeln schildert, sieht er ein anderes
Bild: “Die Sieger über das Tier” (13,1)
“und über sein Bild” (13,14.15 “und
über sein Zeichen” (13,16.17) “und über
die Zahl seines Namens (13,17.18) als
Sänger am gläsernen Meer stehen (15,2).
Sie sangen das Lied des Mose und das
Lied des Lammes”. Das Lied des Mose
ist das Lied der Befreiung aus der
Knechtschaft Ägyptens und das Lied des
Lammes ist das Lied der Errettung aus
der Knechtschaft der Sünde durch das
Blut Jesu Christi [Jahschua den Messias]
(15,3.4). Dann sah der Prophet “die sieben
143
Engel” mit den “sieben goldenen Schalen
voll des Zornes Gottes” aus dem Tempel
im Himmel herausgehen. “Rauch von
der Herrlichkeit Gottes und von seiner
Macht” erfüllt den Tempel. Christus [Der
Messias] hat dann das Allerheiligste
des himmlischen Heiligtums verlassen
und seinen gnädigen Vermittlerdienst
beendet; er ist nicht mehr Fürsprecher für
die Menschen. Die Gnadenzeit ist dann
für immer zu Ende gegangen (15,5-8).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: John saw
another great and marvellous sign: the
“seven angels” with the “seven plagues”
in which the wrath of God is completed
(15:1). Before
the Apostle
starts
describing the angels with their plagues
individually, he sees a different picture:
“The defeaters of the beast” (13:1) “and
of its image” (13:14-15, “and of its sign”
(13:16-17) “and of the number of his
names (13:17-18) standing as singers at
the glassy sea (15:2). They sang the song
of Moses and the song of the Lamb.” The
song of Moses is the song of deliverance
from the slavery of Egypt and the song
of the Lamb is the song of deliverance
from the bondage of sin by the blood
of Jesus Christ [Yahshua the Messiah]
(15:3-4). Then the Prophet saw the “seven
angels” going out of the heavenly temple
with the “seven golden bowls full of the
wrath of God. “The smoke of the glory
of God and His power” fills the temple.
Christ [The Messiah] then had left the
Blessed Sacrament of the heavenly
sanctuary herewith ending his gracious
intermediary service; he is no longer
people’s advocate. The grace period will
then end forever. (15:5-8).
Kapitel 16
Offb 16,1 Und ich hörte eine große
Stimme aus dem Tempel, die sprach
zu den sieben Engeln: Gehet hin
und gießet aus die Schalen des
Zornes JAHWEH’s auf die Erde!
KJV + EL = And I heard a great voice
out of the temple saying to the seven
angels, GO YOUR WAYS, AND POUR
OUT THE VIALS (BOWLS) OF THE
WRATH OF YAHWEH UPON THE
EARTH.
144
Offb 16,2 Und der erste ging
hin und goß seine Schale auf die
Erde; und es ward eine böse und
arge Drüse an den Menschen, die
das Malzeichen des Tiers hatten
und die sein Bild anbeteten.
KJV + EL = AND THE FIRST WENT,
AND POURED OUT HIS VIAL
(BOWL) UPON THE EARTH; AND
THERE FELL A NOISOME (DEADLY)
AND GRIEVOUS SORE UPON THE
MEN WHICH HAD THE MARK OF
THE BEAST, AND UPON THEM
WHICH WORSHIPED HIS IMAGE.
2. Mose 9,10.11
Offb 16,3 Und der andere Engel
goß aus seine Schaleins Meer;
und es ward Blut wie eines
Toten,
und
alle
lebendigen
Seelen starben in dem Meer.
KJV + EL = AND THE SECOND ANGEL
POURED OUT HIS VIAL (BOWL)
UPON THE SEA; AND IT BECAME
AS THE BLOOD A DEAD MAN: AND
EVERY LIVING SOUL DIED IN THE
SEA.
Offb 16,4 Und der dritte Engel goß
aus seine Schale in die Wasserströme
und in die Wasserbrunnen; und es
ward Blut.
UPON THE RIVERS AND FOUNTAINS
OF WATERS; AND THEY BECAME
BLOOD.
2. Mose 7,17-21
Offb 16,5 Und ich hörte den Engel
der Wasser sagen: JAHWEH, du bist
gerecht, der da ist und der da war,
und heilig, daß du solches geurteilt
hast,
KJV + EL = And I heard the angel of the
waters say, YOU ARE RIGHTEOUS, O
YAHWEH, WHO IS, AND WAS, AND
SHALL BE, BECAUSE YOU HAVE
JUDGED THUS.
Offb 16,6 denn sie haben das Blut der
Heiligen und Propheten vergossen,
und Blut hast du ihnen zu trinken
gegeben; denn sie sind‘s wert.
KJV + EL = FOR THEY HAVE SHED
THE BLOOD OF SAINTS AND
PROPHETS, AND YOU HAVE GIVEN
THEM BLOOD TO DRINK; FOR THEY
ARE WORTHY.
Offb 16,7 Und ich hörte einen
anderen Engel aus dem Altar sagen:
Ja, o JAHWEH, allmächtiger Gott,
deine Gerichte sind wahrhaftig und
gerecht.
KJV + EL = And I heard another
(an angel from) out the altar say,
Even so, O YAHWEH EL SHADDAI
(ALMIGHTY), TRUE AND RIGHTEOUS
ARE YOUR JUDGMENTS.
Kap 9,13; 6,9.10
Offb 16,8 Und der vierte Engel
goß aus seine Schale in die Sonne,
und ihm ward gegeben, den
Menschen heiß zu machen mit Feuer.
KJV + EL = AND THE FOURTH ANGEL
UPON THE SUN; AND POWER WAS
GIVEN TO HIM TO SCORCH MEN
WITH FIRE.
Offb 16,9 Und den Menschen ward
heiß von großer Hitze, und sie
lästerten den Namen JAHWEH’s, der
Macht hat über diese Plagen, und taten
nicht Buße, ihm die Ehre zu geben.
KJV + EL = AND MEN WERE
SCORCHED WITH GREAT HEAT:
AND BLASPHEMED THE NAME
OF YAHWEH, WHO HAS POWER
OVER THESE PLAGUES: AND THEY
REPENTED NOR TO GIVE HIM
GLORY.
Offb 16,10 Und der fünfte Engel
goß aus seine Schale auf den
Thron des Tieres; und sein Reich
ward verfinstert, und sie zerbissen
ihre
Zungen
vor
Schmerzen
KJV + EL = AND THE FIFTH ANGEL
UPON THE THRONE OF THE BEAST;
AND HIS KINGDOM WAS FULL OF
DARKNESS; AND THEY GNAWED
THEIR TONGUES FOR PAIN,
Offb 16,11 LUTHER 1545 + MENGE =
UND LÄSTERTEN ABER DEN GOTT
DES HIMMELS WEGEN IHRER
SCHMERZEN UND WEGEN IHRER
GESCHWÜRE UND BEKEHRTEN
SICH NICHT VON IHREN TREIBEN
UND TATEN NICHT BUSSE FÜR IHRE
WERKE.
KJV + EL = AND BLASPHEMED THE
ELOHIM OF HEAVEN BECAUSE OF
THEIR PAINS AND THEIR SORES,
AND THEY REPENTED NOT OF
THEIR DEEDS (WORKS).
gibt nicht den genauen Zeitpunkt der
Ausgießung der sieben Plagen an, aber
der Zusammenhang ergibt, daß zwischen
dem Ende der Gnadenzeit und der
Wiederkunft Christi [des Messias] aus
dem Tempel im Himmel der Befehl an die
sieben Engel ergeht, die “Schalen des
Zornes Gottes [JAHWEH‘s]” auszugießen
(16,1). Die erste Plage verursacht
gefährliche und schmerzhafte Geschwüre
“an den Menschen, die das Zeichen des
Tieres haben und sein Bild anbeten”
(16,2). Der zweite und der dritte Engel
gossen ihre Schalen in das Meer und in
die Flüsse und die Wasserquellen, und
das Wasser wurde wie Blut (16,3.4). Der
vierte Engel gießt seine Schale auf die
Sonne und die Menschen werden durch
eine gewaltige Hitze geplagt (versengt).
Trockenheit und Dürre, wie sie die Welt
noch nicht erlebt hat, wird die Folge sein.
Die Prophetie sagt, dass die Menschen
Gott [JAHWEH] lästern werden; selbst
angesichts dieser gewaltigen göttlichen
Gerichte bekennen sie nicht ihre Schuld.
Sie ändern nicht ihren Sinn und geben
Gott nicht die Ehre (16,8.9). Die fünfte
Plage trifft den Thron des Tieres (siehe
Erklrg. zu 13,1). Sein Reich verfinstert.
Da außer den treuen “Übrigen” alle das
Tier und sein Bild anbeten und dadurch
Satan die Ehre geben, wird während der
Dauer der fünften Plage die ganze Welt
verfinstert sein (16,10.11).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The Apostle
does not indicate the exact time of the
outpouring of the seven plagues, but the
context indicates that between the end of
the grace period and the Second Coming
of Christ [the Messiah] from the heavenly
temple the command will be given to the
145
seven angels to pour out the “vials of the
wrath of God [YAHWEH]” (16:1). The first
plague will cause painful and dangerous
ulcers “to the people who have the mark
of the beast and worship his image”
(16:2). The second and the third angel
will pour their shells into seas and
rivers, water sources and water will turn
into blood (16:3-4).The fourth angel will
pour out his bowl onto the sun and the
people will be plagued by a tremendous
heat (scorched). As a consequence, earth
will become so dry and droughty as it
has never been before. The prophecy
says that people will blaspheme God
[YAHWEH], even in the face of these
tremendous divine judgments; they will
not confess their guilt. They will not
change their minds and not give glory to
God (16:8-9). The fifth plague will hit the
throne of the beast (see explanation to
13:1). His kingdom will darken. Since all
apart from the faithful “others” worship
the beast and his image, thus giving
honour to Satan, the entire world be
darkened during the fifth plague (16:1011).
Offb 16,12 Und der sechste Engel
goß aus seine Schale auf den
großen Wasserstrom Euphrat; und
sein Wasser (= Nationen, Völker
und
Sprachen)
vertrocknete,
damit den Königen vom Aufgang
der
Sonne
der
Weg
bereitet
würde (= Könige aus dem Osten).
KJV + EL = AND THE SIXTH ANGEL
UPON
THE
GRAEAT
RIVER
EUPHRATES; AND THE WATER
THEREOF (OF IT) WAS DRIED UP,
THAT THE WAY OF THE KINGS OF
THE EAST MIGHT BE PREPARED.
Jes 11,15.16
Offb 16,13 UND ICH SAH AUS DEM
RACHEN (MAUL) DES DRACHEN
UND AUS DEM RACHEN (MAUL)
DES TIERES UND AUS DEM MUNDE
(MAUL) DES FALSCHEN PROPHETEN
DREI UNREINE GEISTER KOMMEN,
GLEICH DEN FRÖSCHEN;
KJV + EL = AND I SAW THREE
UNCLEAN SPIRITS LIKE FROGS
COME OUT OF THE MOUTH OF THE
146
DRAGON, AND OUT OF THE MOUTH
OF THE BEAST, AND OUT OF THE
MOUTH OF THE FALSE PROPHET.
Kap 12,3; 2. Mose 8,3
Offb 16,14 DENN ES SIND GEISTER
VON DÄMONEN, DIE TUN ZEICHEN
UND GEHEN AUS ZU DEN KÖNIGEN
AUF DEM KREIS DER GANZEN WELT,
SIE ZU VERSAMMELN ZUM KAMPF
AM GROSSEN TAG JAHWEH’S, DES
ALLMÄCHTIGEN.
KJV + EL = FOR THEY ARE THE
SPIRITS OF DEMONS, WORKING
MIRACLES, WHICH GO FORTH TO
THE KINGS OF THE EARTH AND OF
THE WHOLE WORLD, TO GATHER
THEM TO BATTLE OF THAT GREAT
DAY OF YAHWEH, THE ALMIGHTY.
Offb 16,15 Siehe, ich komme wie ein
Dieb. Selig ist, der da wacht und hält
seine Kleider, daß er nicht bloß wandle
und man nicht seine Schande sehe.
KJV + EL = BEHOLD, I COME
AS A THIEF. BLESSED IS HE
THAT
WATCHES, AND
KEEPS
HIS GARMENTS, LEST HE WALK
NAKED, AND THEY SEE HIS SHAME.
1. Thess 5,2
Offb 16,16 Und er versammelte
sie an den Ort, der auf hebräisch
Harmagedon* ( = Berg zu Megiddo mit
Blick auf den Berg Carmel) heißt.
KJV + EL = AND THEY GATHERED
THEM TOGETHER INTO A PLACE
CALLED
IN
THE
HEBREW
ARMAGEDDON ( = HARMAGEDON).
* d.i. „Berg von Megiddo“. Megiddo war eine
Stadt in Palästina, bei der zwei vernichtende
Schlachten stattfanden (Richt. 4,12-24;
5,19 und 2. Kön. 23,29; 2. Chron. 35,22-24)
* D.i. “Mountain of Megiddo”. Megiddo was
a city in Palestine, where two devastating
battles were held (Judges 4:12-24; 5:19 and
2 Kings 23:29; 2 Chron. 35:22-24).
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Eine
Auslegung sieht in dem großen Strom
Euphrat in Übereinstimmung mit Offb.
17,15 die Euphratmacht, die seit vielen
Jahrhunderten bis 1918 dort geherrscht
hat: Die Türkei als mohammedanische
Weltmacht. Das Vertrocknen seines
Wassers ist das langsame Zurückgehen
der mohammedanischen Flut nach der
Niederlage vor Wien 1683, bis die Türkei
1840 ihre Unabhängigkeit verlor und
von den europäischen Großmächten
abhängig geworden war. Am Ende des
Ersten Weltkrieges hatte die Türkei alle
Gebiete in Afrika, Asien und Europa bis
auf Anatolien und ein kleines Gebiet bei
Konstantinopel verloren und aufgehört,
mohammedanische Weltmacht zu sein.
Die “Könige vom Aufgang der Sonne”
sind die Herrscher im Osten der Welt,
in Asien. Durch den Niedergang der
mohammedanischen
Weltmacht
ist
diesen Herrschern der Weg bereitet
worden (16,12). Der Drache, das Tier und
der falsche Prophet sind Sinnbilder für
den modernen Spiritismus (Heidentum),
für das Papsttum und den abgefallenen
Protestantismus (16,13). “Geister der
Dämonen” versammeln die Herrscher
der Welt “für den Kampf des großen
Tages Gottes” (16,14) bei Harmageddon.
Harmageddon
bedeutet
Berg
von
Megiddo und liegt am Rande der großen
Ebene im nördlichen Palästina. Schon
in alten Zeiten wurde bei Megiddo vom
Himmel herab gegen die Kanaaniter
gekämpft (Richt. 5,19.20). In unserer
Zeit ist im politischen Geschehen klar
ersichtlich, dass sich in Palästina und
darüber hinaus im ganzen östlichen
Mittelmeerraum die Interessen der drei
Weltmächte USA, Russland und China
berühren. Die farbigen Völker sind in
Bewegung geraten. Sie marschieren
noch nicht, aber sie sammeln sich
zum Marsch nach “Harmageddon”, für
den Kampf gegen den Westen, für die
Schlacht an jenem “großen Tage Gottes
des Allmächtigen” (16,16; Joel 4,9-17;
Dan. 11,45). Die andere Auslegung sieht
den Euphrat als Sinnbild der Völker,
die unter Führung des großen Babylon
gegen Gott kämpfen. Christus [Der
Messias] und die ihn Begleitenden sind
die “Könige vom Aufgang der Sonne”,
und die Schlacht ist der Kampf, in dem
sich die Nationen vereinigen, um das Volk
Gottes zu vernichten. Beide Auslegungen
stimmen in der Deutung mancher
Sinnbilder überein, besonders darin, dass
der Kampf bei “Harmageddon” der letzte
Kampf auf Erden sein wird und ermahnt
seine Getreuen, zu wachen und die
Gewänder (Sinnbild der Gerechtigkeit) zu
147
bewahren (16,15), beständig im Glauben
zu bleiben.
watch and keep the robes (symbol of
justice) (16:15) and to remain faithful.
Explanation
of
Ernst
Simon:
In
accordance with Revelation 17:15, an
interpretation sees the Euphrates power
in the great river Euphrates that has
prevailed there for many centuries,
until 1918: Turkey as a Muslim world
power. The drying up of its water is the
slow retreat of the Mohammedan flood
after the defeat in Vienna in 1683 until
Turkey lost its independence in 1840
becoming dependant from the major
European powers. At the end of World
War I Turkey had lost all the territories in
Africa, Asia and Europe, except Anatolia
and a small area near Constantinople,
and stopped being the Moslem world
power. The “kings of the rising sun” are
the rulers in the east of the world, in Asia.
Due to the downfall of the Muslim world
power the way has been prepared to those
rulers (16:12). The dragon, the beast
and the false prophet are symbols of
the modern Spiritualism (Paganism), for
the Papacy and the fallen Protestantism
(16:13). “The spirits of demons” gather
the rulers of the world at Armageddon
“for the fight on the great day of God”
(16:14). Armageddon means the mountain
of Megiddo, located outside the great
plain in northern Palestine. Already in
ancient times it was fought from heaven
against the Canaanites at Megiddo
(Judges 5:19-20). In our times it can
clearly be recognized by the political
events that the interests of the three world
powers USA, Russia and China meet in
Palestine and throughout the eastern
Mediterranean region. The coloured
people are on the move. They have not
moved yet, but they are gathering for a
march to “Armageddon” for a fight against
the West, for the battle on that “great day
of God Almighty” (16:16; Joel 4:9-17;
Dan. 11:45). Another interpretation sees
the Euphrates as a symbol of the peoples
who fight against God under the leadership
of the great Babylon. Christ [The Messiah]
and the ones accompanying him are the
“kings of the rising sun,” and this battle
brings the nations together to destroy the
people of God. Both interpretations have
some similar explanations of symbols,
especially the fact that the battle of
“Armageddon” will be the last battle on
earth, and admonishes its followers to
Offb 16,17 Und der siebente
Engel goß aus seine Schale in
die Luft; da kam (ging aus) eine
laute Stimme AUS dem Tempel
DES HIMMELS vom Throne her,
die sprach: ES IST GESCHEHEN!
KJV + EL = AND THE SEVENTH
ANGEL POURED OUT HIS VIAL
(BOWL) INTO THE AIR; AND THERE
CAME A GREAT VOICE OUT OF THE
TEMPLE OF HEAVEN, FROM THE
THRONE, SAYING, IT IS DONE.
Offb 16,18 UND ES WURDEN
STIMMEN
UND
DONNER
UND
BLITZE, UND WARD EIN SOLCHES
ERDBEBEN, WIE SOLCHES NICHT
GEWESEN IST, SEIT MENSCHEN
AUF ERDEN GEWESEN SIND, SOLCH
ERDBEBEN ALSO GROSS.
KJV + EL = AND THERE WERE
VOICES, AND THUNDERS; AND
LIGHTNINGS; AND THERE WAS
A GREAT EARTHQUAKE, SUCH
AS WAS NOT SINCE MEN WERE
UPON THE EARTH, SO MIGHTY AN
EARTHQUAKE, AND SO GREAT.
Offb 16,19 UND AUS DER GROSSEN
STADT WURDEN DREI TEILE, UND
DIE STÄDTE DER HEIDEN FIELEN.
UND BABYLON, DER GROSSEN,
WARD GEDACHT VOR JAHWEH, IHR
ZU GEBEN DEN KELCH DES WEINS
VON SEINEM GRIMMIGEN ZORN.
KJV + EL = AND THE GREAT CITY
WAS DIVIDED INTO THREE PARTS,
AND THE CITIES OF THE NATIONS
FELL: AND
GREAT
BABYLON
CAME IN REMEMBRANCE BEFORE
YAHWEH, TO GIVE TO HER THE CUP
OF THE WINE OF THE FIERCENESS
OF HIS WRATH.
Kap 14,8-10
Offb 16,20 Und alle Inseln entflohen
(verschwanden), und keine Berge
wurden gefunden.
KJV + EL = AND EVERY ISLAND FLED
AWAY, AND THE MOUNTAINS WERE
148
NOT FOUND.
Kap 6,14
Offb 16,21 Und ein großer
zentnerschwerer Hagel fiel vom
Himmel auf die Menschen herab und
die Menschen lästerten GOTT wegen
der Plage des Hagels, denn seine
Plage war sehr groß.
KJV + EL = AND THERE FELL
UPON MEN A GREAT HAIL OUT OF
HEAVEN, EVERY STONE ABOUT THE
WEIGHT OF A TALENT: AND MEN
BLASPHAMED YAHWEH BECAUSE
OF THE PLAGUE OF THE HAIL; FOR
THE PLAGUE THEREOF (OF IT) WAS
EXCEEDING GREAT.
2. Mose 9,23
Erklärung
von
Ernst
Simon:
Die
siebente Zornesschale trifft die Luft, das
Lebenselement der Menschen; sie ist
weltweit und mit ihr ist das Gericht Gottes
über das letzte Menschengeschlecht
vollendet
(16,17).
Ein
gewaltiges
buchstäbliches
Erdbeben
vernichtet
die Städte der Völker; sinnbildlich
zerstört es die antigöttliche Einheitsfront
der Nationen und “die große Stadt
der großen Babylon” zerfällt in ihre
Bestandteile:
Moderner
Spiritismus
(Heidentum), Papsttum und abgefallener
Protestantismus. Auch die Machtblöcke
der Völker zerfallen (16,18.19). Durch das
starke Erdbeben entfliehen die Inseln und
die Berge werden nicht gefunden (16,20),
und zuletzt fällt ein zentnerschwerer
Hagel, der alles vernichtet, aus dem
Himmel auf die Gott lästernden Menschen
herab (16,21). Der Herr [richtig ist:
JAHWEH] hat schon zu Hiob von dem
Hagel gesprochen: “Bist du zu den
Vorräten des Schnees gekommen, und
sahst du die Vorräte des Hagels, den
ich für die Zeit der Drangsal aufgespart
habe, für den Tag des Streites und des
Kampfes?” (Hiob 38,22.23). Auch für
diese Zeit der Drangsal ist von Gott
seinem Volke die Verheißung gegeben:
“Der Herr [richtig ist: JAHWEH] aber ist
Zuflucht für sein Volk” (Joel 4,16) und
“ein Unheil wird dir nicht begegnen und
eine Plage nicht deinem Zelte nahen” (Ps.
91,5-10).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The seventh
bowl of wrath will hit the air, the element of
human life, it will be worldwide, and with
it God’s judgment over the last human
race will be completed (16:17). A massive
earthquake will literally destroy the cities
of the nations symbolically destroying
the anti-divine united front of nations
and “the great city of Babylon” will be
divided into its components: modern
spiritualism (paganism), papacy and
the fallen Protestantism. Also the power
blocs of nations will fall (16:18-19). Due to
the high scale earthquake the islands and
the mountains will disappear (16:20), and
finally a heavy weight hail will come over
the God blaspheming men from heaven
and destroy everything (16:21). The Lord
[correct is YAHWEH] has already told
Job of the hail: “Have you entered into
the treasuries of the snow? or have you
seen the treasuries of the hail, which I
have reserved against the time of trouble,
against the days of battle and war?”
(Job 38:22-23). Also for this time of
suffering a promise was given by God to
his people: “The Lord [correct YAHWEH]
is a refuge for his people” (Joel 4:16) and
“a disaster will not hit you and plagues
will not come near your tent “(Ps. 91:510).
Kapitel 17
Die große Hure Babylon.
Offb 17,1 Und es kam einer von
den sieben Engeln, die die sieben
Schalen (= mit den letzten Plagen
dieser Erde) hatten, redete mit mir
und sprach: Komm, ich will dir zeigen
das Gericht über die große Hure, die
an vielen Wassern (= Nationen, Völker,
Sprachen) sitzt,
KJV + EL = AND THERE CAME ONE
OF THE SEVEN ANGELS WHICH
HAD THE SEVEN BOWLS, AND
TALKED WITH ME, SAYING TO ME,
COME HERE, I WILL SHOW YOU THE
JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT HARLOT
THAT SITS UPON MANY WATERS (=
TONGUE, NATIONS)
Kap 15,1
Offb 17,2 mit der die Könige der
Erde Unzucht (Hurerei) getrieben
haben und von dem Wein ihrer
Unzucht
(Hurerei = Götzentum =
Götzendienst) die Bewohner der Erde
trunken geworden.
KJV + EL = WITH WHOM THE KINGS
OF THE EARTH HAVE COMMITTED
FORNICATION,
AND
THE
INHABITANTS OF THE EARTH HAVE
BEEN MADE DRUNK WITH THE WINE
OF HER FORNICATION.
Offb 17,3 Und er brachte mich im Geist
in die Wüste. Und ich sah eine Frau
(Weib) auf einem scharlachroten
(scharlach = Farbe des Opfers und
Farbe des Drachentieres) Tier sitzen,
das voll Namen der Lästerung war
(= ein lästerliches Tier, ein lästerlich
religiös, politisches System) und hatte
sieben Köpfe (Häupter) und zehn
Hörner.
KJV + EL = SO HE CARRIED ME
AWAY IN THE SPIRIT INTO THE
WILDERNESS: AND I SAW A
WOMEN SIT UPON A SCARLETCOLORED BEAST, FULL OF NAMES
OF BLASPHEMY, HAVING SEVEN
HEADS AND TEN HORNS.
Offb 17,4 Und die Frau (Weib) war
bekleidet mit Purpur und Scharlach
und geschmückt mit Gold und
Edelsteinen und Perlen und hatte
einen goldenen Becher in der Hand,
voll von Greuel und Unreinheit ihrer
Hurerei (Unzucht, GÖTZENDIENST, EINE
ANDERE LEHRE),
KJV + EL = AND THE WOMEN
WAS ARRAYED IN PURPLE AND
SCARLET COLOR, AND DECKED
WITH
GOLD
AND
PRECIOUS
STONES AND PEARLS, HAVING A
GOLDEN CUP IN HER HAND FULL OF
ABONIMATIONS AND FILTHINESS
OF HER FORNICATION (idolatry,
another teaching: doctrine):
Jer 51,7
Offb 17,5 und auf ihrer Stirn
war geschrieben ein Name, ein
Geheimnis: DAS GROSSE BABYLON,
DIE MUTTER DER HUREREI (= d. h.,
es gibt noch andere Gemeinschaften,
Kirchen = ihre Töchter) UND ALLER
149
GREUEL AUF ERDEN.
KJV + EL = AND UPON HER
FOREHEAD WAS A NAME WRITTEN,
MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT,
THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS (= it gives
also another communities, churches: her
daughters) AND ABOMINATIONS OF
THE EARTH.
Offb 17,6 Und ich sah die Frau
trunken von dem Blut der Heiligen
und von dem Blute der Zeugen
Jahschua (Verfolgungszeit von 538 bis
1798 durch das Tier in Rom). Und ich
verwunderte mich sehr, da ich sie
sah.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW THE WOMAN
DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF THE
SAINTS, AND WITH THE BLOOD OF
THE MARTYRS OF YAHSHUA (time of
persecution 538 - 1798 through the beast
in Rome). AND WHEN I SAW HER, I
WONDERED WITH GREAT WONDER.
Kap 18,24
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Einer der
sieben Engel mit den Zornesschalen
zeigt dem Apostel “das Gericht über die
große Buhlerin,” das unter der siebenten
Plage stattfindet (16,19). Die große
Buhlerin ist die verweltlichte Kirche, die
“auf vielen Wassern sitzt”, also viele
Völker [Nationen] bedrückt (17,1; 17,15).
Die Aussage: “Die Könige der Erde”
haben mir ihr gebuhlt, ist Sinnbild der
schriftwidrigen Verbindung zwischen
Kirche und staatlicher Weltmacht. Schon
in den Schriften des Alten Bundes wird
der Abfall der Israeliten von Gott als
Ehebruch bezeichnet. Hier in dieser
Weissagung wird gezeigt, dass die
Bewohner der Erde “von dem Weine” (von
der Lehre) der Buhlerei der Weltkirche
“trunken
geworden
sind”
(17,2).
Johannes sieht eine reich geschmückte
Frau auf einem scharlachroten Tiere
sitzen. Die sieben Häupter und zehn
Hörner des Tieres weisen auf Rom hin
(siehe Erklrg. zu 12,3): Die gefallene
Weltkirche wird von der gottfeindlichen
Weltmacht
getragen
(17,3.4).
Der
Name der verweltlichen Kirche wird
ein
Geheimnis
genannt:
“Babylon,
die Große, die Mutter der Buhlerinnen
[Hurerei / Huren]”. Darunter ist nicht nur
das Papsttum zu verstehen, sondern
150
auch der abgefallene Protestantismus.
Die “Töchter” dieser “Mutter” sind die
abgefallenen protestantischen Kirche
und Gemeinschaften. Die Bezeichnung
“Babylon” schließt alle abgefallenen
Religionssystem
ein
und
bezieht
sich besonders auf die religiösen
Organisationen selbst und ihre Leiter,
weniger auf ihre Mitglieder, die “viele
Wasser” und “Bewohner der Erde”
genannt werden (17,1.15.2.8)
KJV + EL = AND THE ANGEL SAID TO
ME, WHY DID YOU MARVEL? I WILL
TELL YOU THE MYSTERY OF THE
WOMAN, AND OF THE BEAST THAT
CARRIES HER, WHICH HAS THE
SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS.
Explanation of Ernst Simon: One of the
seven angels with the bowls of wrath
shows the apostle “the judgement over
the great harlot,” which will take place
at the time of the seventh plague (16:19).
The great harlot is the secularized church
that “sits on many waters”, depressing
many people [nations] (17:1, 17:15). The
statement “The kings of the earth,”
have courted with her, is a symbol of
the unscriptural connection between
church and state world power. Even in
the writings of the Old Testament, the
apostasy of the Israelites from God is
called adultery. In this prophecy it is
shown that the inhabitants of the earth
“have become drunk” “of the wine” (of
the doctrine) of the fornication of the
Universal Church (17:2). John sees a
richly adorned woman sitting upon a
scarlet red animal. The seven heads and
ten horns of the animal point to Rome
(see explanation to 12:3): The fallen
world church is supported by the ungodly
world power (17:3-4). The name of the
secularized church is called a mystery:
“Babylon the Great, the mother of
prostitutes [prostitution / whores]”. It does
not only mean the papacy, but also the
apostate Protestantism. The “daughters”
of this “mother” are apostate Protestant
churches and communities. The term
“Babylon” includes all apostate religious
systems, particularly referring to the
religious organizations themselves and
their leaders, and less to its members,
who are called the “many waters” and
“inhabitants of the earth” (17:1, 15, 2, 8)
und ein Tod, eine Auferstehung: es ist
der Anti-Christus) und ins Verderben
Offb 17,7 Und der Engel sprach
zu mir: Warum verwunderst du
dich? Ich will dir das Geheimnis
der Frau sagen: Des Tieres, das
sie trägt und hat sieben Köpfe
(Häupter)
und
zehn
Hörner.
Offb 17,8 Das Tier, welches du
gesehen hast, war und ist nicht
mehr und es wird aus dem Abgrund
heraufkommen (= eine Gegenwart
(Verdammnis)
laufen.
Und
die
auf Erden wohnen, deren Namen
nicht geschrieben sind (stehen)
im Buche des Lebens von Anfang
(Grundlegung) der Welt an, werden
sich verwundern, wenn sie das Tier
sehen, daß es war und nicht ist und
dasein wird.
KJV + EL = THE BEAST THAT YOU
SAW WAS, AND IS NOT; SHALL
ASCEND OUT OF THE BOTTOMLESS
PIT, AND GO INTO PERDITION: AND
THEY THAT DWELL ON THE EARTH
SHALL WONDER, WHOSE NAMES
WERE NOT WRITTEN IN THE BOOK
OF LIFE FROM THE FOUNDATION OF
THE WORLD, WHEN THEY BEHOLD
THE BEAST THAT WAS, AND IS NOT,
AND YET IS.
Offb 17,9 Hier, wer Verstand, wer
Weisheit hat (hier ist der Sinn, zu
dem Weisheit gehört)! Die sieben
Köpfe (Häupter = politische Systeme)
sind sieben Berge (= Rom), auf
welchen die Frau sitzt und sind
sieben Könige.
KJV + EL = AND HERE IS THE MIND
WHICH HAS WIDSOM. THE SEVEN
HEADS (= political systems) ARE
SEVEN MOUNTAINS (= Rome), ON
WHICH THE WOMEN SITS.
Kap 13,18
Offb 17,10 Fünf sind gefallen, der
eine ist da, der andre ist noch nicht
gekommen; und wenn er kommt, darf
er nur eine kleine Zeit bleiben (= dann
kommt JAHSCHUA DER MESSIAS!).
KJV + EL = AND THERE ARE SEVEN
KINGS; FIVE ARE FALLEN, AND ONE
IS, AND THE OTHER IS NOT YET
COME; AND WHEN HE COMES, HE
MUST CONTINUE A SHORT TIME.
Offb 17,11 Und das Tier, das
gewesen und ist nicht, das ist
der achte und ist von den sieben
und fährt in die Verdammnis.
KJV + EL = AND THE BEAST THAT
WAS, AND IS NOT, EVEN HE IS THE
EIGHTH, AND IS OF THE SEVEN,
AND GOES INTO PERDITION.
Offb 17,12 Und die zehn Hörner,
die du gesehen hast, das sind
zehn Könige, die das Reich noch
nicht empfangen haben; aber wie
Könige werden sie eine Zeit Macht
empfangen mit dem Tier.
WHICH YOU SAW ARE TEN KINGS,
WHICH
HAVE
RECEIVED
NO
KINGDOM AS YET; BUT RECEIVE
POWER AS KINGS ONE HOUR WITH
THE BEAST.
Kap 13,1
Offb 17,13 Die haben eine Meinung
und werden ihre Kraft und Macht
geben dem Tier.
KJV + EL =THESE HAVE ONE MIND,
AND SHALL GIVE THEIR POWER
AND STRENGTH (AUTHORITY) TO
THE BEAST.
Offb 17,14 Diese werden streiten
mit dem Lamm, und das Lamm wird
sie überwinden und; denn es ist der
HErr aller Herren, und der König aller
Könige und mit ihm die Berufenen
und Auserwählten und Gläubigen.
KJV + EL = THESE SHALL MAKE
WAR WITH THE LAMB, AND THE
LAMB SHALL OVERCOME THEM,
FOR HE IS SOVEREIGN OF RULERS,
AND KING OF KINGS; AND THEY
THAT ARE WITH HIM ARE CALLED,
AND CHOSEN, AND FAITHFUL.
Kap 19,14.16
151
Offb 17,15 Und er sprach zu mir: DIE
WASSER, DIE DU GESEHEN HAST,
DA DIE HURE SITZT, SIND VÖLKER
UND SCHAREN UND HEIDEN UND
SPRACHEN.
KJV + EL = AND HE SAID TO ME, THE
WATERS WHICH YOU SAW, WHERE
THE HARLOT SITS, ARE PEOPLES,
AND MULITUDES, AND NATIONS,
AND TONGUES.
Jes 8,7; Jer 47,2
Offb 17,16 LUTHER 1545 = UND DIE
ZEHN HÖRNER, DIE DU GESEHEN
HAST AUF DEM TIER, DIE WERDEN
DIE HURE HASSEN, UND WERDEN
SIE
EINSAM
MACHEN
UND
NACKT (UND AUSPLÜNDERN /
ENTBLÖSSEN) UND WERDEN IHR
FLEISCH ESSEN, UND WERDEN SIE
(SELBST) MIT FEUER VERBRENNEN.
WHICH YOU SAW UPON THE BEAST,
THESE SHALL HATE THE HARLOT,
AND SHALL MAKE HER DESOLATE
AND NAKED, AND SHALL EAT HER
FLESH, AND BURN HER WITH FIRE.
Offb 17,17 Denn JAHWEH hat es ihnen
in ihr Herz gegeben, seine Absicht
auszuführen (zu tun seine Meinung
und zu tun einerlei Meinung) und
ihr Reich dem Tier zu geben, bis die
Worte JAHWEH’s erfüllt (vollendet)
sein werden.
KJV + EL = FOR YAHWEH HAS PUT
IN THEIR HEARTS TO FULFILL HIS
WILL, AND TO AGREE, AND GIVE
THEIR KINGDOM TO THE BEAST,
UNTIL THE WORDS OF YAHWEH
SHALL BE A FULFILLED.
Offb 17,18 Und die Frau, das du
gesehen hast, ist die große Stadt,
welche königliche Macht (die das
Reich hat) über die Könige auf Erden
besitzt.
KJV + EL = AND THE WOMAN WHOM
YOU SAW IS THE GREAT CITY,
WHICH REIGNS OVER THE KINGS
OF THE EARTH.
Kap 18,10
152
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der Engel
selbst sagt dem Apostel “das Geheimnis
der Frau und des Tieres, das sie trägt”
(17,7). Das Bemerkenswerte des Tieres
ist, dass es “war und nicht ist und sein
wird” (17,8). Da eine Namensangabe nicht
möglich ist, wird dem Johannes gesagt,
dass “die sieben Häupter sieben Berge”
sind, ein deutlicher Hinweis auf die
“Siebenhügelstadt” Roms (17,9). Die eine
Auslegung sieht in dem Tier, das “war”,
das heidnische Rom, das Juden und
Christen verfolgte und durch Herodes
und Pilatus Christus [den Messias]
selbst verfolgte und tötete; “und ist
nicht”, die Zeit zwischen dem Aufhören
der Verfolgung und dem Beginn der
päpstlichen Verfolgung, als die Kirche
zur Zeit Konstantins die Verbindung
mit dem römischen Staat einging, und
die verfolgte Gemeinde zur mächtigen
Staatskirche wurde; “und sein wird”, als
das Papsttum die Gemeinde verfolgte
und Rom wieder als verfolgende Macht
erschien. Die andere Auslegung sieht
das “war” in der Verfolgung durch das
Tier und seine sieben Häupter, und “ist
nicht” in der kurzen Zeit zwischen der
tödlichen Wunde des Tieres und der
Wiederbelebung, als 1798 n. Chr. der
Papst gefangen genommen wurde, “und
sein wird” als das Papsttum wieder
eingesetzt wurde (siehe Erklrg zu 13,3).
Die “sieben Häupter” sind auch “sieben
Könige”. Die eine Erklärung sieht
darin die sieben Regierungsformen
Roms. “Fünf” sind gefallen” (vorüber):
Könige, Konsuln, Dezemvirn, Diktatoren,
Triumvirn; “der eine ist”: der Kaiser;
der “andere, der noch nicht gekommen
ist,” ist das Exarchat von Ravenna,
die auswärtigen Kaiser, das aber nur
eine kurze Zeit bleiben sollte (17,10).
Für andere sind “die sieben Häupter”
Sinnbilder
der
Verfolgungsmächte,
die Gottes Volk sowohl in der Zeit des
Alten Bundes als auch des Neuen
Bundes verfolgten oder zu vernichten
suchten oder seine religiöse Eigenart
zu beseitigen versuchten: Ägypten
(2. Mose 14,19-39); Assyrien (Sanherib:
Jes. 36,1-15; 37,3-7.36.37); Babylonien
(Verbannung: Jer. 39,9.10; 52,13-15):
Persien (Haman: Esther 3,8.9; 7,4; 9,16); Griechenland (Antiochus Epiphanes);
Rom (Verfolgung der Juden und Christen:
Daniel
8,9-12.24.25;
Matth.
24,15;
Luk. 21,20-24; Offb. 2,10.13). Der noch
nicht Gekommene ist das Exarchat
von Ravenna. Da das Exarchat nur eine
verhältnismäßig kurze Zeit herrschte, ist
das Papsttum zwar in der Reihenfolge
dieser Herrscher der achte, aber es
ist doch aus den sieben (17,11; 13,3;
Dan. 7,21.25). “Die zehn Hörner sind zehn
Könige”, die ihre Herrschermacht zur Zeit
des Johannes nocht nicht empfangen
hatten (12,3; 13,1). Sie geben ihre
Macht dem Tier und kämpfen gegen das
Lamm, indem sie sie Gemeinde Christi
[des Messias] auszurotten versuchen.
Christus [Der Messias] aber als “der
Herr der Herren und König der Könige”
besiegt sie und befreit seine “Berufenen
und
Auserwählten
und
Treuen”
(17,12-14).
“Wenn der Schutz menschlicher Gesetze
denen entzogen werden wird, welche
das Gesetz Gottes ehren, wird in
verschiedenen Ländern eine gleichzeitige
Bewegung zu ihrer Vernichtung entstehen.
... Jetzt, in der Stunde äußerster Gefahr,
wird der Gott Israels zur Befreiung seiner
Auserwählten eingreifen.” (E. G. W.,
Großer Kampf / Der grosse Konflikt, 635).
Die zehn Hörner und das Tier ändern
ihre Einstellung zu der Buhlerin [Hure].
Haben sie sie bisher unterstützt, auch
in ihrer Absicht, die Kinder Gottes zu
erschlagen, so hassen sie sie jetzt, da
sie erkennen, dass sie von ihr betrogen
wurden, und sind Gottes Werkzeug in
der Ausführung des Gerichtes über “die
große Buhlerin [Hure]” (17,16.17.1). Das
alte Babel war die große Stadt, die sich
gegen Gott auflehnte. Daher ist auch die
Bezeichnung “Babylon, die Große”, die
sehr zutreffende für weltweit abgefallene
religiöse Organisationen in der Endzeit,
die gegen Gott kämpfen (17,18).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The angel
himself tells “the mystery of the woman
and the beast that carries her” to the
Apostle (17:7). The remarkable thing
about the animal is that “it was and is
not and will be present” (17:8). Since a
name indication is not possible, it was
told to John that “the seven heads are the
seven mountains” - a clear indication of
Rome, “the city of seven hills” (17:9). One
interpretation sees the beast as the
“was”, the persecuted pagan Rome which
persecuted the Jews and the Christians
even persecuted and killed Christ [the
Messiah] by Herod and Pilate and “and
is not” is the time between the cessation
of persecution and the beginning of
the papal persecution, as the church
entered the connection with the Roman
state at the time of Constantine, and the
persecuted church became a powerful
state church, “and will be” is when
the papacy persecuted the church of
Rome and reappeared as a persecuting
power. The other interpretation sees the
“war” in the persecution by the beast
and its seven heads, and “is not” in the
short time between the mortal wound of
the beast and the revival, as in 1798 AD
the pope was prisoned, “and will be” as
the papacy was back (see explanation to
13:3). The “seven heads” are the “seven
kings”. One explanation sees the seven
forms of government in Rome. “Five”
fell
“(temporarily):
kings,
consuls,
decemvirates, dictators, triumvirates.
“The one is” the Emperor, the other,
which has not yet come, “is the Exarchate
of Ravenna, the foreign emperor, who
should however remain only for a short
time (17:10). For others, the “seven
heads” are symbols of the prosecution
powers, who persecuted and aimed to
destroy people of God both in the Old
Covenant and New Covenant, and tried
to eliminate its religious character: Egypt
(Exodus 14:19-39), Assyria (Sennacherib:
Isaiah 36:1-15; 37:3-7.36-37), Babylonia
(exile: Jer. 39:9-10; 52:13-15). Persia
(Haman, Esther 3:8-9; 7:4; 9:1-6);
Greece (Antiochus Epiphanies), Rome
(persecution of Jews and Christians:
Daniel 8:9-12; 24-25; Matthew 24:15;
Luke 21:20-24, Rev. 2:10-13). Exarchate
of Ravenna is the one who has not come
yet. For the Exarchate reigned only for a
relatively short time. Although the papacy
is the eighth in the order of the rulers,
it still belongs to the seven (17:11, 13:3;
Dan. 7:21-25). “The ten horns are ten
kings,” who had not yet received their
ruling power at the time of John (12:3,
13:1). They give their authority to the beast
and fight against the Lamb by trying to
eradicate the congregation of Christ [the
Messiah]. Christ [The Messiah], however,
as “the Master of Masters and King of
Kings” defeated them and liberated his
“called and chosen and faithful ones”
(17:12-14).
153
“If the protection of human laws which
honour the law of God is deprived of
them, it will lead to simultaneous law
destruction movements in different
countries. … Now, at the hour of
extreme danger, the God of Israel will
intervene to free his chosen ones.
(E. G. W., The Great Controversy / The
Great Conflict, 635). The ten horns and
the animal change their attitude towards
the prostitute [harlot]. Once supporting
her in her intention to kill the children
of God, now they hate her because they
realize that they were deceived by her,
and now they are God‘s instrument in
the execution of the Court on „the great
whore [harlot ] „(17:16-17-1). The ancient
Babylon was a great city that rebelled
against God. Hence the name „Babylon
the Great“, which is very appropriate
for in the end times worldwide apostate
religious organizations fighting against
God (17:18).
Kapitel 18
Der Untergang Babylons.
Offb 18,1 UND DARNACH SAH ICH
EINEN ANDERN ENGEL HERNIEDER
FAHREN VOM HIMMEL, DER HATTE
EINE GROSSE MACHT, UND DIE
ERDE WARD ERLEUCHTET VON
SEINER KLARHEIT.
KJV + EL = AND AFTER THESE THINGS
I SAW ANOTHER ANGEL COME
DOWN FROM HEAVEN, HAVING
GREAT POWER; AND THE EARTH
WAS LIGHTENED WITH HIS GLORY.
Hes 43,2
Offb
18,2 LUTHER
1545
+
ELBERFELDER 1871 = UND ER
SCHRIE AUS MACHT MIT GROSSER
STIMME UND SPRACH: SIE IST
GEFALLEN, SIE IST GEFALLEN,
BABYLON, DIE GROSSE, UND
EINE BEHAUSUNG VON DÄMONEN
GEWORDEN UND EIN BEHÄLTNIS
ALLER UNREINEN GEISTER UND EIN
BEHÄLTNIS ALLER UNREINEN UND
VERHASSTEN VÖGEL (ein anderer
heiliger Geist: der Geist Satans).
KJV + EL = AND HE CRIED MIGHTILY
154
WITH A STRONG VOICE, SAYING,
BABYLON THE GREAT IS FALLEN,
IS FALLEN, AND IS BECOME THE
HABITATION OF DEMONS, AND THE
HOLD OF EVERY FOUL SPIRIT, AND
A CAGE OF EVERY UNCLEAN AND
HATEFUL BIRD (another holy Spirit:
the Spirit of Satan).
Kap 14,8; Jes 34,11.13; Jer 50,39
Offb
18,3
LUTHER
1545
+
ELBERFELDER 1871 = DENN VON
DEM WEIN DES ZORNS IHRER
HUREREI HABEN ALLE NATIONEN
GETRUNKEN, UND DIE KÖNIGE AUF
ERDEN HABEN MIT IHR HUREREI
GETRIEBEN, UND DIE KAUFLEUTE
AUF ERDEN SIND REICH GEWORDEN
VON IHRER WOLLUST.
KJV + EL = FOR ALL NATIONS HAVE
DRUNK OF THE WINE OF THE
WRATH OF HER FORNICATION,
AND THE KINGS OF THE EARTH
HAVE COMMITTED FORNICATION
WITH HER; AND THE MERCHANTS
OF THE EARTH BECAME RICH
THROUGH THE ABUNDANCE OF
HER DELICACIES.
Jer 51,7; Nah 3,4
Offb 18,4 VOR 1866 = UND ICH
HÖRTE EINE ANDERE STIMME VOM
HIMMEL, DIE SPRACH: GEHET AUS
IHR HERAUS, MEIN VOLK, DAMIT
IHR NICHT AN IHREN SÜNDEN
TEILHAFTIG WERDET UND DAMIT
IHR NICHT VON IHREN PLAGEN
EMPFANGT!
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD ANOTHER
VOICE FROM HEAVEN, SAYING,
COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE,
THAT YOU BE NOT PARTAKERS OF
HER SINS, AND THAT YOU RECEIVE
NOT OF HER PLAGUES.
Jes
48,20;
Jer
50,8;
51,6.45;
2. Kor 6,17
Offb 18,5 DENN IHRE SÜNDEN
REICHEN BIS IN DEN HIMMEL, UND
JAHWEH DENKT AN IHREN FREVEL.
KJV + EL = FOR HER SINS HAVE
REACHED EVEN TO HEAVEN, AND
YAHWEH HAS REMEMBERED HER
INIQUITIES.
1. Mose 18,20.21; Jer 51,9
Offb 18,6 Bezahlt ihr, wie sie EUCH
bezahlt hat, und macht es ihr zwiefältig
nach ihren Werken; und MIT welchem
Kelch sie EUCH eingeschenkt
hat, schenkt ihr zwiefältig ein.
KJV + EL = REWARD HER EVEN AS
SHE RENDERED YOU, AND DOUBLE
TO HER DOUBLE ACCORDING TO
HER WORKS: IN THE CUP WHICH SHE
HAS FILLED FILL TO HER DOUBLE.
Jer 50,15.29; Ps 137,8; 2. Thess 1,6
Offb 18,7 Wie viel sie SICH herrlich
gemacht und ihren Mutwillen gehabt
hat, so viel schenket ihr Qual und
Leid ein! Denn sie spricht in ihrem
Herzen: ICH SITZE, UND BIN EINE
KÖNIGIN, UND WERDE KEINE WITWE
SEIN, und Leid werde ich nicht sehen.
WESLEY 1755 + EL = AS MUCH AS
SHE HAS GLORIFIED HERSELF
AND LIVED DELICIOUSLY, SO MUCH
TORMENT AND SORROW GIVE HER:
BECAUSE SHE SAYS IN HER HEART, I
SIT AS A QUEEN, AND AM NO WIDOW,
AND SHALL SEE NO SORROW.
Jes 47,7-9
Offb 18,8 DARUM WERDEN IHRE
PLAGEN AUF EINEN TAG KOMMEN:
TOD, LEID UND HUNGER; MIT FEUER
WIRD SIE VERBRANNT WERDEN;
DENN STARK IST JAHWEH, UNSER
GOTT, DER SIE RICHTEN WIRD.
KJV + EL = THEREFORE SHALL
HER PLAGUES COME, DEATH, AND
MOURNING, AND FAMINE; AND SHE
SHALL BE UTTERLY BURNED WITH
FIRE: FOR STRONG IS YAHWEH
ELOHIM WHO JUDGED HER.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Der laute
Ruf des mächtigen Engels ist eine
Wiederholung und Verstärkung der
Botschaft des zweiten Engels von
Offb. 14,8, die zuerst im Sommer 1844
verkündigt wurde. Die Erde, die in tiefster
geistlicher Finsternis liegt, wird durch
die Herrlichkeit des Engels erleuchtet
(18,1). Diese Botschaft ist mit den drei
Botschaften aus Offb. 14 die letzte
Warnung an die Menschen. “Behausung
der Dämonen”, ein besonderer Hinweis
auf die Wirksamkeit der Dämonen in
den abgefallenen Kirchen durch den
Spiritismus; unreine Geister und unreine
und verhasste Vögel sind Sinnbilder
der falschen Lehren und der völligen
Verderbnis und des vollständigen Abfalls
“Babylons” von den wahren Lehren des
Wortes Gottes [der Heiligen Schrift]
(18,2). “Aber Gott hat noch ein Volk in
Babylon, und vor der Heimsuchung durch
seine Strafgerichte müssen diesen Treuen
herausgerufen werden und nicht etwas
von deren Plagen empfangen.” (E. G. W.,
Der große Kampf / Der grosse Konflikt,
S. 604). Darum auch der Ruf: “Kommt
aus ihr heraus, mein Volk” (18,4.5). Die
Weltkirche, von den Kindern Gottes
verlassen, ist bis zuletzt verblendet; sie
fühlt sich als sicher thronende “Königin”
über die Nationen der Erde und darum
werden ihre Plagen, die mit ihrer völligen
Vernichtung
enden,
ganz
plötzlich
kommen (18,6-8).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The loud
call of the mighty angel is a repetition
and reinforcement of the message of the
second angel of Revelation 14:8, which
was first proclaimed in the summer of
1844. The earth, which is subject to deep
spiritual darkness, is illuminated by the
glory of the angel (18:1). With the three
messages from Rev. 14, this message is
the final warning to the people. „Dwelling
of demons,“ a specific reference to
the effectiveness of demons through
spiritualism in the apostate churches;
foul spirits and unclean and hateful
birds are symbols of false teachings and
the utter corruption and the complete
apostasy of “Babylon” from the true
teachings of Word of God [the Scripture]
(18:2). “But God still has a people in
Babylon, and before the visitation of his
judgments these faithful must be called
out and should not suffer any of his
plagues.” (EGW, The Great Controversy,
The Great Conflict, p. 604). So also the
cry: “Come out of it, my people” (18:45). The world Church, abandoned by the
children of God, is blinded to the last; it
feels itself as a safe enthroned “queen”
of the nations of the earth and therefore
her plagues, ending with its complete
destruction, shall come all of a sudden
155
(from 18:6-8 ).
Offb 18,9 UND ES WERDEN SIE
BEWEINEN UND SIE BEKLAGEN
DIE KÖNIGE AUF ERDEN, DIE MIT
IHR GEHURT UND MUTWILLEN
GETRIEBEN HABEN; WENN SIE
SEHEN WERDEN DEN RAUCH VON
IHREM BRAND;
KJV + EL = AND THE KINGS OF THE
EARTH, WHO HAVE COMMITTED
FORNICATION
AND
LIVED
DELICIOUSLY WITH HER, SHALL
BEWAIL (WEEP) HER, AND LAMANT
FOR HER, WHEN THEY SHALL SEE
THE SMOKE OF HER BURNING.
Offb 18,10 UND WERDEN VON
FERNE SEHEN VOR FURCHT IHRER
QUAL UND SPRECHEN: WEH, WEH,
DIE GROSSE STADT BABYLON, DIE
STARKE STADT! IN EINER STUNDE
IST IHR GERICHT GEKOMMEN.
KJV + EL = STANDING AFAR OFF
FOR THE FEAR OF HER TORMENT,
SAYING, ALAS (WOE), ALAS (WOE),
THAT GREAT CITY BABYLON,
THAT MIGHTY CITY! FOR IN ONE
HOUR IS YOUR JUDGMENT COME.
Jer 51,8
Offb 18,11 Und die Kaufleute
auf Erden werden weinen und
Leid tragen über sie, weil ihre
Ware niemand mehr kaufen wird,
KJV + EL = AND THE MERCHANTS
OF THE EARTH SHALL WEEP AND
MOURN OVER HER, FOR NO MAN
BUYS THEIR MERCHANDISE ANY
MORE:
Hes 27,36
Offb 18,12 die Ware des Goldes
und
Silbers
und
Edelgesteins
und die Perlen und köstliche
Leinwand und Purpur und Seide
und
Scharlach
und
allerlei
wohlriechendes Holz und allerlei
Gefäß von Elfenbein und allerlei
Gefäß von köstlichem Holz und von
Erz und von Eisen und von Marmor,
KJV + EL = THE MARCHANDISE OF
GOLD, AND SILVER, AND PRECIOUS
156
STONE, AND OF PEARLS, AND FINE
LINEN, AND PURPLE, AND SILK, AND
SCARLET; AND ALL CITRON WOOD,
AND ALL MANNER VESSELS OF
IVORY, AND ALL MANNER VESSELS
OF MOST PRESIOUS WOOD, AND OF
BRASS (BRONZE), AND IRON, AND
MARBLE,
Hes 27,12.13.22
Offb 18,13 und Zimt und Räuchwerk
und Salbe und Weihrauch und
Wein und Öl und Semmelmehl
und Weizen und Vieh und Schafe
und
Pferde
und
Wagen
und
Leiber und Seelen der Menschen.
KJV + EL = AND CINNAMON, AND
ODOURS, AND INCENSE (MYRRH),
AND FRANKICENSE, AND WINE,
AND OIL, AND FINE FLOUR, AND
WHEAT, AND BEASTS, AND SHEEP;
AND HORSES AND CHARIOTS; AND
SLAVES; AND SOULS OF MEN.
Offb 18,14 Und das Obst, daran
deine Seele Lust hatte, ist von dir
gewichen, und alles, was völlig und
herrlich war, ist von dir gewichen, und
du wirst solches nicht mehr finden.
KJV + EL = AND THE FRUITS WHICH
YOUR SOUL LUSTED AFTER ARE
DEPARTED FROM YOU, AND ALL
THINGS WHICH WERE DAINTY
AND GOODLY (SPLENDID) ARE
DEPARTED FROM YOU, AND YOU
SHALL FIND THEM NO MORE AT
ALL.
Offb 18,15 Die Händler solcher Ware,
die von ihr sind reich geworden,
werden von ferne stehen vor Furcht
ihrer Qual, weinen und klagen
KJV + EL =THE MERCHANTS OF
THESE THINGS, WHO WERE MADE
RICH BY HER, SHALL STAND
AFAR OFF FOR THE FEAR OF HER
TORMENT, WEEPING AND WAILING
(MOURNING),
Offb 18,16 und sagen: Weh, weh,
die große Stadt, die bekleidet war
mit köstlicher Leinwand und Purpur
und Scharlach und übergoldet war
mit Gold und Edelstein und Perlen!
KJV + EL = AND SAYING, ALAS
(WOE), ALAS (WOE), THAT GREAT
CITY, THAT WAS CLOTHED IN FINE
LINEN AND PURPLE AND SCARLET,
AND DECKED WITH GOLD AND
PRECIOUS STONES AND PEARLS!
Kap 17,4
Offb 18,17 denn in einer Stunde
ist verwüstet solcher Reichtum.
Und alle Schiffsherren und der Haufe
derer, die auf den Schiffen hantieren,
und
Schiffsleute,
die
auf
dem
Meer hantieren, standen von ferne
KJV + EL = FOR IN ONE HOUR
SO GREAT RICHES IS (ARE)
BECOME DESOLATE. AND EVERY
SHIPMASTER,
AND
ALL
THE
COMPANY IN SHIPS, AND SAILORS,
AND AS MANY AS TRADE BY SEA,
STOOD AFAR OFF,
Hes 27,27-36
Offb 18,18 und schrieen, da sie
den Rauch von ihrem Brande
sahen, und sprachen: Wer ist
gleich
der
großen
Stadt?
KJV + EL = AND CRIED WHEN THEY
SAW THE SMOKE OF HER BURNING,
SAYING, WHAT CITY IS LIKE TO THIS
GREAT CITY?
Offb 18,19 Und sie warfen Staub auf
ihre Häupter und schrieen, weinten
und klagten und sprachen: Weh, weh,
die große Stadt, in welcher wir reich
geworden sind alle, die da Schiffe im
Meere hatten, von ihrer Ware! denn
in einer Stunde ist sie verwüstet.
KJV + EL = AND THEY CAST
DUST ON THEIR HEADS, AND
CRIED, WEEPING AND WAILING
(MOURNING), SAYING, ALAS (WOE),
ALAS (WOE), THAT GREAT CITY, IN
WHICH WERE MADE RICH ALL THAT
HAD SHIPS IN THE SEA BY REASON
OF HER COSTLINESS! FOR IN ONE
HOUR IS SHE MADE DESOLATE.
Offb
18,20 FREUE
DICH
ÜBER SIE, HIMMEL UND IHR
HEILIGEN UND APOSTEL UND
PROPHETEN; DENN GOTT HAT
EUER URTEIL AN IHR GERICHTET!
KJV + EL = REJOICE OVER HER,
YOU HEAVEN, AND YOU SAINTS,
AND YOU APOSTLES, AND YOU
PROPHETS; FOR ELOHIM HAS
JUDGED YOUR JUDGMENT ON HER
(HAS AVENGED YOUR ON HER).
Jer 51,38
Offb 18,21 Und ein starker Engel
hob einen großen Stein auf wie einen
Mühlstein, warf ihn ins Meer und
sprach: Also wird mit einem Sturm
verworfen die große Stadt Babylon
(die auf den sieben Hügeln sitzt = Rom!)
und nicht mehr gefunden werden.
KJV + EL = AND A MIGHTY ANGEL
TOOK UP A STONE LIKE A GREAT
MILLSTONE AND CAST IT INTO THE
SEE, SAYING, THUS WITH VIOLENCE
SHALL THAT GREAT CITY BABYLON
BE THROWN DOWN, AND SHALL BE
FOUND NO MORE AT ALL.
Jer 51,63.64
Offb 18,22 Und die Stimme der
Sänger und Saitenspieler, Pfeifer
und Posauner soll nicht mehr
in dir gehört werden, und kein
Handwerksmann
irgend
eines
Handwerks soll mehr in dir gefunden
werden, und die Stimme der Mühle
soll nicht mehr in dir gehört werden,
KJV + EL = AND THE VOICES OF
HARPERS AND MUSICIANS AND
OF PIPERS, AND TRUMPETERS,
SHALL BE HEARD NO MORE AT ALL
IN YOU; AND NO CRAFTSMAN, OF
WHATEVER CRAFT HE BE, SHALL
BE FOUND ANY MORE IN YOU;
AND THE SOUND OF A MILLSTONE
IN YOU;
Jes 24,8; Hes 26,13
Offb 18,23 und das Licht der Leuchte
soll nicht mehr in dir leuchten, und
die Stimme des Bräutigams und der
Braut soll nicht mehr in dir gehört
werden! Denn deine Kaufleute waren
Fürsten auf Erden; denn durch deine
157
Zauberei sind verführt worden alle
Heiden.
KJV + EL = AND THE LIGHT OF A
LAMP SHALL SHINE NO MORE AT
ALL IN YOU; AND THE VOICE OF THE
BRIDEGROOM AND OF THE BRIDE
IN YOU: FOR YOUR MERCHANTS
WERE THE GREAT MEN OF THE
EARTH; FOR BY YOUR SORCERIES
WERE ALL NATIONS DECEIVED.
Jer 25,10; Jes 23,8
Offb 18,24 Und das Blut der
Propheten und der Heiligen ist in
ihr gefunden worden und all derer,
die auf Erden erwürgt ( = von ihr
ermordet) sind.
KJV + EL = AND IN HER WAS FOUND
THE BLOOD OF PROPHETS, AND OF
SAINTS, AND OF ALL THAT WERE
SLAIN (KILLED) UPON THE EARTH.
Kap 6,10; 17,6
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Drei
Gruppen trauern um Babylon. Der erste
Gruppe sind die “Könige” (die Herrscher
und Staatsmänner) der Nationen, die
hofften, durch die Verbindung mit der
verweltlichten Kirche dauernde Macht
von ihr zu erhalten. Jetzt müssen sie
erkennen, dass durch das göttliche
Strafgericht die Macht der Weltkirche
überraschend schnell vernichtet worden
ist; sie sehen den plötzlichen Untergang
in einem gewaltigen Brande (18,9.10).
Die zweite Gruppe sind die Kaufleute
und die Händler der Erde, die durch
den Prunk und die Prachtentfaltung der
abgefallenen Kirchen reichen Gewinn
hatten. Eine andere Auslegung sieht in
den Kaufleuten und Händlern Sinnbilder
der Vertreter des geistlichen Handelns
Babylons, welche die Lehren der
verweltlichten Kirchen den Herrschern
und den Nationen “verkauften” (18,1117A). Die dritte Gruppe sind die Seeleute,
die
Vertreter
des
Schiffsverkehrs
überhaupt, und darüber hinaus das
moderne Verkehrswesen auf dem Lande
und auf dem Wasser und in der Luft. Vom
Reichtum und Wohlstand (von “ihrer
Fülle der Kostbarkeiten”) sind auch sie
reich geworden (18,17B-19). Spricht die
Weissagung von den Trauernden über
den Untergang Babylons, so wird auch
158
der Freudenruf über das Gottesgericht
über das “geistige Babel” erwähnt. Die
Bewohner des Himmels sollen sich zuerst
über den Sieg Christi [des Messias]
und seiner Gemeinde freuen: Die
Heiligen sind die Glieder der Gemeinde,
die Apostel und Propheten sind die
Führer der bluterkauften Gemeinde
Jesu [Jahschua] (18,20). Symbolisch
hebt ein starker Engel einen Stein, wie
eine “großen Mühlstein”, auf und wirft
ihn mit stürmischen Ungestüm, “mit
gewaltiger Wucht”, in das Meer: Sinnbild
der Vernichtung der verweltlichten
Kirche. Das geistige Babel wird “nie
mehr gefunden werden”: Ein völliger
Untergang als göttliches Strafgericht für
ihre Sünden, deren größte das Vergießen
des Blutes von Propheten und Heiligen
ist (18,21-24).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: Three groups
mourn for Babylon. The first group are
the “kings” (the rulers and statesmen)
of the nations who were hoping to obtain
enduring power through the connection
with the secular church. Now they have
to realize that the world church has been
destroyed surprisingly quickly by the
divine judgement, they see a sudden
downfall in a violent conflagration
(18:9-10). The second group are the
merchants and the traders of the earth
that had obtained high profits from the
pomp and splendour of the apostate
churches. Another interpretation sees
the merchants and traders as symbols
of representatives of the spiritual acts
of Babylon, who “sold” the teachings of
the secular churches to the rulers and
the nations (18:11-17A). The third group
are the navigators, the representatives of
shipping traffic in general and in addition
the modern transportation on land, water
and air. Also they have become rich of
wealth and prosperity (of “their wealth of
treasures”) (18:17-B-19). The prophecy
speaks of those who mourn over the
destruction of Babylon; it is however also
mentioned that God’s Judgement on the
“spiritual Babylon” has been acclaimed
as well. The inhabitants of heaven shall
at first be delighted with the victory of
Christ [the Messiah] and his assembly:
The Saints are the members of the
assembly, the apostles and prophets are
the leaders of the blood-bought church
of Jesus [Yahshua] (18:20). Symbolically,
a mighty angel lifts a stone, like a “great
millstone,” throwing it with tumultuous
impetuosity and “tremendous force” into
the sea: A symbol of the destruction of
the secular church. The spiritual Babylon
will “never be found”: a complete doom
is as divine punishment for their sins,
the greatest of which is the shedding of
blood of prophets and saints (18:21-24).
Kapitel 19
Der Jubel im Himmel
Untergang Babylons.
über
den
Offb 19,1 Darnach hörte ich
eine Stimme großer Scharen im
Himmel, die sprachen: Halleluja!
Heil und Preis, Ehre und Kraft
sei
unserem
Gott
JAHWEH!
WESLEY 1755 + EL = After these
things I heard a loud voice of a
great multitude in heaven, saying,
HALLELUYAH, THE SALVATION,
AND THE GLORY, AND POWER, TO
OUR ELOHIM (YAHWEH):
Offb 19,2 Denn wahrhaftig und
gerecht sind seine Gerichte, daß
er die große Hure verurteilt hat,
welche die Erde mit ihrer Hurerei
verderbte, und hat das Blut seiner
Knechte von ihrer Hand gefordert.
KJV + EL = FOR TRUE AND
RIGHTEOUS ARE HIS JUDGMENTS:
FOR HE HAS JUDGED THE GREAT
HARLOT, WHICH DID CORRUPT THE
EARTH WITH HER FORNICATION,
AND HAS AVENGED THE BLOOD
OF HIS SERVANTS AT HER HAND.
Kap 6,10; 5.Mose 32,43
Offb 19,3 Und sie sprachen zum
andernmal: Halleluja! und der Rauch
geht auf ewiglich.
KJV + EL = And again they said,
HALLELUYAH. AND HER SMOKE
ROES UP FOREVER AND EVER.
Jes 34,10
Offb 19,4 Und die vierundzwanzig
Ältesten und die vier Tiere fielen
nieder und beteten an JAHWEH, der
auf dem Thron saß, und sprachen:
AMEN, Halleluja!
KJV + EL = And the twentyfour elders
and the four beasts fell down and
worshiped YAHWEH that sat on the
throne, saying, AMEN; HALLELUYAH.
Kap 4,4.6; 5,11; Ps 106,48
Offb 19,5 Und eine Stimme ging
aus von dem Thron: Lobt unsern
Gott, alle seine Knechte und die
ihn fürchten, beide, klein und groß!
KJV + EL = And a voice came forth
of the throne, saying, PRAISE OUR
ELOHIM, ALL YOU HIS SERVANTS,
AND YOU THAT FEAR HIM, BOTH
SMALL AND GREAT.
Offb 19,6 Und ich hörte wie die
Stimme einer großen Menge (Schar)
und wie das Rauschen vieler
Wasser und wie die Stimme starker
Donner, die sprachen: Halleluja!
Denn JAHWEH, unser Gott, der
Allmächtige, ist König geworden (hat
das Reich eingenommen)!
WESLEY + EL = AND I HEARD AS
IT WERE THE VOICE OF A GREAT
MULTITUDE, AND AS THE VOICE OF
MANY WATERS, AND AS THE VOICE
OV MIGHTY THUNDERINGS, SAYING,
HALLELUYAH: FOR YAHWEH OUR
ELOHIM, THE ALMIGHTY REIGNS.
Offb 19,7 Lasset uns freuen und
fröhlich sein und ihm die Ehre
geben! denn die Hochzeit des
Lammes ist gekommen, und seine
Braut (Weib) hat sich bereitet.
KJV + EL = LET US BE GLAD AND
REJOICE, AND GIVE HONOR TO
HIM: FOR THE MARRIAGE OF THE
LAMB IS COME, AND HIS WIFE
HAS
MADE
HERSELF
READY.
Kap 21,9
Offb 19,8 Und es ward ihr
(= Gemeinde Gottes) gegeben,
sich anzutun mit reiner und
schöner Leinwand. Die köstliche
Leinwand aber ist die Gerechtigkeit
der Heiligen (= verliehen durch
die
Gerechtigkeit
Jahschuas
dem
159
Messias, der als sündloses Lamm
aufgrund unserer Sünden ans Kreuz /
Pfahl gegangen ist - Hebr. 9,22 ).
KJV + EL = AND TO HER WAS
GRANTED THAT SHE SHOULD
ARRAYED IN FINE LINEN, CLEAN
AND WHITE: FOR THE FINE LINEN IS
THE RIGHTEOUSNESS OF SAINTS.
Jes 61,10
Offb 19,9 VOR 1866 = Und er sprach zu
mir: Schreibe: SELIG SIND, DIE ZUM
HOCHZEITSMAHL
(ABENDMAHL)
DES LAMMES BERUFEN SIND. Und er
sprach zu mir: Dies sind wahrhaftige
Worte JAHWEH’s.
KJV + EL = AND HE SAID TO ME,
WRITE,
BLESSED
ARE
THEY
WHICH ARE CALLED TO THE
MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB.
AND HE SAID TO ME, THERE ARE
THE TRUE WORDS OF YAHWEH.
Luk 14,15
Offb 19,10 UND ICH FIEL VOR
IHN ZU SEINEN FÜSSEN, IHN
ANZUBETEN. UND ER SPRACH
ZU MIR: SIEHE ZU, TU ES NICHT!
ICH BIN DEIN MITKNECHT UND
DEINER BRÜDER, DIE DAS ZEUGNIS
JAHSCHUA HABEN. BETE JAHWEH
AN! DAS ZEUGNIS ABER JAHSCHUA
IST DER GEIST DER WEISSAGUNG
(= DER PROPHETIE ODER DES
PROPHETENSTANDES (wie MENGE
es schreibt)).
KJV + EL = AND I FELL AT HIS FEET
TO WORSHIP HIM. AND HE SAID
TO ME, SEE YOU DO IT NOT: I AM
YOUR FELLOWSERVANT AND OF
YOUR BRETHREN THAT HAVE
THE TESTIMONY OF YAHSHUA:
WORSHIP YAHWEH: FOR THE
TESTIMONY
OF
YAHSHUA
IS
THE
SPIRIT
OF
PROPHECY.
Kap 22,8.9
Der Messias der Sieger
Offb 19,11 Und ich sah den Himmel
aufgetan; und siehe, ein weißes
Pferd. Und der daraufsaß, hieß
Treu und Wahrhaftig, und er richtet
160
und streitet mit Gerechtigkeit.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW HEAVEN
OPENED; AND BEHOLD, A WHITE
HORSE, AND HE THAT SAT UPON
HIM WAS CALLED FAITHFUL AND
TRUE; AND IN RIGHTEOUSNESS
HE DOES JUDGE AND MAKE WAR.
Kap 3,14; Matth 24,30; Jes 11,4.5
Offb 19,12 Seine Augen sind wie
eine Feuerflamme, und auf seinem
Haupt viele Kronen; und er hatte
einen Namen geschrieben, den
niemand wußte denn er selbst.
KJV + EL = HIS EYES WERE AS
A FLAME OF FIRE, AND ON HIS
HEAD WERE MANY CROWNS; AND
HE HAD A NAME WRITTEN, THAT
NO MAN KNEW BUT HE HIMSELF.
Kap 1,14; 3,12
Offb 19,13 Und war angetan
mit einem Kleide, das mit Blut
besprengt war; und sein Name
heißt
„das
Wort
JAHWEH’s“.
KJV + EL = AND HE WAS CLOTHED
WITH A VESTURE DIPPED IN
BLOOD:
AND
HIS
NAME
IS
CALLED THE WORD OF YAHWEH!
Jes 63,1.2; Joh 1,1
Offb 19,14 Und ihm folgte
nach das Heer im Himmel auf
weißen
Pferden,
angetan
mit
weißer
und
reiner
Leinwand.
KJV + EL = AND THE ARMIES WHICH
ARE IN HEAVEN FOLLOWED HIM
UPON WHITE HORSES, CLOTHED
IN FINE LINEN, WHITE AND CLEAN.
Kap 17,14
Offb 19,15 Und aus seinem Munde
ging ein scharfes Schwert, daß
er damit die Heiden schlüge; und
er wird sie regieren mit eisernem
Stabe; und er tritt die Kelter des
Weins
des
grimmigen
Zornes
JAHWEH’s,
des
Allmächtigen.
KJV + EL = AND OUT OF HIS MOUTH
GOES A SHARP SWORD, THAT WITH
IT HE SHOULD SMITE (STRIKE)
THE NATIONS: AND HE SHALL
RULE THEM WITH A ROD OF IRON:
AND HE TREADS THE WINEPRESS
OF THE FIERCENESS OF WRATH
OF YAHWEH,
THE ALMIGHTY.
Ps 2,9; Kap 14,19.20
Offb 19,16 VOR 1866 = Und hat
einen Namen geschrieben auf
seinem Kleid (Gewand) und auf
seiner Hüfte, so: EIN KÖNIG
ALLER KÖNIGE UND EIN HERR /
HERRSCHER ALLER HERREN.
KJV + EL = AND HE HAS ON HIS
VESTURE AND ON HIS THIGH
(BANNER) A NAME WRITTEN, KING
OF KINGS, AND SOVEREIGN OF
RULERS.
Kap 1,5; 1. Tim 6,15
Das Ende des Tieres und des falschen
Propheten
Offb 19,17 Und ich sah einen Engel
in der Sonne stehen; und er schrie mit
großer Stimme und sprach zu allen
Vögeln, die unter dem Himmel fliegen:
Kommt und versammelt euch zu
dem Abendmahl des großen Gottes,
KJV + EL = AND I SAW AN ANGEL
STANDING IN THE SUN; AND HE
CRIED WITH A LOUD VOICE, SAYING
TO ALL THE FOWLS (BIRDS) THAT
FLY IN MIDST OF HEAVEN, COME
AND GATHER YOURSELVES TO THE
SUPPER OF THE GREAT ELOHIM;
WESLEY = … and gather yourselves
together to the great supper of Elohim,
Hes 39,4.17-20
Offb 19,18 daß ihr esset das Fleisch
der Könige und der Hauptleute und
das Fleisch der Starken und der
Pferde und derer, die daraufsitzen,
und das Fleisch aller Freien und
Knechte, der Kleinen und der Großen!
KJV + EL = THAT YOU MAY EAT THE
FLESH OF KINGS, AND THE FLESH
OF CAPTAINS, AND THE FLESH OF
MIGHTY MEN, AND THE FLESH OF
HORSES AND OF THEM THAT SIT
ON THEM, AND THE FLESH OF ALL
MEN, BOTH FREE AND BOND, BOTH
SMALL AND GREAT.
Offb 19,19 Und ich sah das Tier und
die Könige auf Erden und ihre Heere
versammelt, Streit / Krieg zu halten
mit dem, der auf dem Pferde saß, und
mit seinem Heer.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW THE BEAST,
AND THE KINGS OF THE EARTH,
AND THEIR ARMIES, GATHERED
TOGETHER TO MAKE WAR AGAINST
HIM THAT SAT ON THE HORSE, AND
AGAINST HIS ARMY.
Kap 16,14.16
Offb 19,20 Und das Tier ward
gegriffen und mit ihm der falsche
Prophet, der die (Wunder-) Zeichen
tat vor ihm, durch welche er
verführte, die das Malzeichen des
Tiers nahmen und die das Bild des
Tiers anbeteten; lebendig wurden
diese beiden in den feurigen Pfuhl
geworfen, der mit Schwefel brannte.
KJV + EL = AND THE BEAST
WAS TAKEN, AND WITH HIM THE
FALSE PROPHET THAT WORKED
MIRACLES BEFORE HIM, WITH
WHICH HE DECEIVED THEM THAT
HAD RECEIVED THE MARK OF
THE BEAST AND THEM THAT
WORSHIPED HIS IMAGE: FIRE
THESE BOTH WERE CAST ALIVE
INTO A LAKE OF FIRE BURNING
WITH BRIMSTONE.
2. Thess 2,8; Kap 13,11-17
Offb 19,21 Und die anderen wurden
erwürgt / getötet mit dem Schwert
des, der auf dem Pferde saß, das aus
seinem Munde ging; und alle Vögel
wurden satt von ihrem Fleisch.
KJV + EL = AND THE REST WERE
SLAIN (KILLED) WITH THE SWORD
OF HIM THAT SAT UPON THE HORSE,
WHICH SWORD PROCEEDED OUT
OF HIS MOUTH: AND ALL THE
FOWLS (BIRDS) WERE FILLED WITH
THEIR FLESH.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Während
auf der Erde die drei Gruppen über den
Untergang der großen Babylon klagen,
folgen
die
Himmelsbewohner
der
Aufforderung, sich über die Vernichtung
161
der abgefallenen Weltkirche zu freuen.
Gewaltiger Jubel herrscht im Himmel
über das göttliche Strafgericht an der
großen Buhlerin [Hure], das unter der
siebenten Plage vollzogen wird (18,20;
19,1.2). Erlöste Menschen, nämlich
die vierundzwanzig Ältesten, warfen
sich nieder im Himmel und beteten an
(19,3-5). Dann wird unter dem Bilde
eines Hochzeitmahles die Vereinigung
Jesu [Jahschua] mit seiner Gemeinde
dargestellt (19,6-8). Der Engel spricht
ein Wohl über die “zum Hochzeitsmahl
des Lammes Geladenen” aus (19,9). Als
Johannes sich niederwarf, um den Engel
anzubeten, weist dieser die Anbetung
ab und bezeichnet sich als “Mitknecht”
derer, “die das Zeugnis Jesu [Jahschua]
haben”, nämlich den Geist der Prophetie.
Der Geist der Prophetie aber ist das
bedeutsame Kennzeichen der Gemeinde
Gottes in der Endzeit (19,10; 12,17).
Dann sieht Johannes “den Himmel
geöffnet” und Christus [der Messias],
sinnbildlich auf einem weißen Pferde
sitzend, erscheint als “König der Könige”,
gefolgt von den Engelsheeren des
Himmels, um sein treues Volk zu befreien,
das die antichristlichen und antigöttlichen
Mächte vernichten wollen (19,11-14). “Ein
scharfes Schwert”, das Wort Gottes,
geht aus seinem Munde hervor, um
“damit die Nationen” zu schlagen. Er
leitet sie “mit eisernem Stabe” und tritt
die Weinkelter des “Zornes Gottes”,
Sinnbild des Kampfes des “großen Tages
Gottes, des Allmächtigen” (16,12-19)
und eine Erfüllung der Weissagung des
Jesaja (Jes. 63,1-6). Ein anderer Engel
ruft die Vögel herbei und fordert sie
auf, das Fleisch der Getöteten und der
Pferde zu fressen (19,17.18). Die durch
Dämonen verblendeten Herrscher der
Erde haben sich mit gewaltigem Heeren
versammelt, ohne zu ahnen, dass der
Kampf eigentlich gegen Christus [den
Messias] und sein Heer geht. “Das Tier”
(13,1.3) und “der falsche Prophet” (der
abgefallene Protestantismus) werden als
die Hauptbeschuldigten lebendig in den
Feuersee geworfen (13,11-17; 19,20). “Die
Übrigen” sind die Erdbewohner außer den
Erlösten (19,21). Dann wird sich das Wort
aus Jer. 4,23-25 ... “Ich sah und siehe, da
war kein Mensch” erfüllen.
162
Explanation of Ernst Simon: While the
three groups complain about the downfall
of Babylon the Great on earth, the
heavenly inhabitants follow the request
to rejoice about the destruction of the
apostate world church. Tremendous
jubilation reigns in heaven about the
divine punishment of the great prostitute
[harlot], which is accomplished under
the seventh plague (18:20; 19:1-2).
Redeemed people, namely the twentyfour elders bowed down in the sky and
prayed (19:3-5). Then, under the guise
of a wedding banquet, the association
of Jesus [Yahshua] with his community
is shown (19:6-8). Then the angel said:
“Blessed are those who are invited to
the wedding supper of the Lamb!” from
(19:9). As John bowed down to worship
the angel, the angel rejects and calls
himself a “fellow servant” of those “who
have the testimony of Jesus [Yahshua]”,
namely the spirit of prophecy. The spirit
of prophecy, however, is an important
feature of the assembly of God in the End
Times (19:10; 12:17).
Then John sees the “open heaven”
and Christ [the Messiah], symbolically
sitting on a white horse appears as the
“King of Kings”, followed by the angelic
armies of heaven to rescue his faithful
people, whom the anti-Christian and antiGod powers want to destroy (19:11-14).
“A sharp sword,” the word of God goes
forth from his mouth in order to “herewith
beat the nations”. He directs them “with
an iron rod” treading the winepress of the
“wrath of God”, a symbol of the struggle
of “the great day of God Almighty”
(16:12-19) and a fulfilment of the prophecy
of Isaiah (Isaiah 63:1-6). Another angel
summons the birds and encourages
them to eat the flesh of the killed and the
horses (19:17-18). The rulers of the earth
blinded by demons have gathered in huge
armies, without realizing that the fight is
actually against Christ [the Messiah] and
his army. Being the main suspects, “the
beast” (13:1-3) and “the false prophet”
(apostate Protestantism) are thrown alive
into the lake of fire (13:11-17; 19:20). “The
others” are the inhabitants of earth
except the redeemed ones (19:21). Then
the word of Jeremiah 4:23-25 ... “I looked
and there were no people” will be fulfilled.
Kapitel 20
Das tausendjährige Reich.
Offb 20,1 Und ich sah einen Engel
vom Himmel fahren, der hatte
den Schlüssel zum Abgrund und
eine große Kette in seiner Hand.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW AN ANGEL
COME DOWN FROM HEAVEN,
HAVING
THE
KEY
OF
THE
BOTTOMLESS PIT (ABYSS) AND A
GREAT CHAIN IN HIS HAND.
Kap 9,1
Offb 20,2 Und er griff den Drachen,
die alte Schlange, welche ist der
Teufel und Satan, und band ihn
tausend Jahre
KJV + EL = AND HE LAID HOLD ON
THE DRAGON, THAT OLD SERPENT,
WHICH IS THE DEVIL, AND SATAN,
AND BOUND HIM A THOUSAND
YEARS,
Kap 12,9
Offb 20,3 und warf ihn in den
Abgrund und verschloß ihn und
versiegelte obendarauf, daß er nicht
mehr verführen* sollte die Heiden,
bis daß vollendet würden tausend
Jahre; und darnach muß er los
werden eine kleine Zeit.
KJV + EL = AND CAST HIM INTO
THE BOTTOMLESS PIT (ABYSS),
AND SHUT HIM UP, AND SET A
SEAL UPON HIM, THAT HE SHOULD
DECEIVE THE NATIONS NO MORE,
UNTIL THE THOUSAND YEARS
SHOULD BE FULFILLED: AND
AFTER THAT HE MUST BE LOOSED
FOR A LITTLE TIME.
* Anmerk.: Die Verführungen sind zum
Ende gekommen, denn alle übrigen
Menschen (die nicht bei der ersten
Auferstehung dabei sind) und Tiere,
werden nach der letzten Plage auf der
Erde nicht mehr existieren, die Toten
ruhen für tausend Jahre. Somit können
der Drache namens Satan, Luzifer und
seine Engel die Heiden nicht mehr
verführen (siehe Zephania, Offb. 16).
* Note: The temptations have come to
an end, for all other people (who were
not present at the first resurrection) and
animals will no longer exist on the earth
after the final plague, the dead will sleep
for thousand years. Thus, the dragon
called Satan, Lucifer and his angels
can no longer seduce the nations (see
Zephaniah, Rev. 16).
Offb 20,4 Und ich sah Throne, und
sie setzten sich darauf, und ihnen
ward gegeben das Gericht; und die
Seelen derer, die enthauptet sind um
des Zeugnisses Jahschuas und um
des Wortes JAHWEH’s willen, und
die nicht angebetet hatten das Tier
noch sein Bild und nicht genommen
hatten sein Malzeichen an ihre Stirn
und auf ihre Hand, diese lebten und
regierten mit dem Messias tausend
Jahre.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW THRONES,
AND THEY SAT UJPON THEM,
AND JUDGMENT WAS GIVEN TO
THEM: AND I SAW THE SOULS OF
THEM THAT WERE BEHEADED FOR
THE WITNESS (TESTIMONY) OF
YAHSHUA, AND FOR THE WORD
OF YAHWEH, AND WHICH HAD
NOT WORSHIPED THE BEAST,
NEITHER HIS IMAGE, NEITHER HAD
RECEIVED HIS MARK UPON THEIR
FOREHEAD OR IN THEIR HAND; AND
THEY LIVED, AND REIGNED WITH
THE MESSIAH A THOUSAND YEARS.
Kap 3,21; Matth 19,28; 1. Kor 6,2
Offb 20,5 MENGE = Doch die übrigen
Toten aber lebten bis zum Ablauf
der tausend Jahre nicht wieder auf
(wurden nicht wieder lebendig).
Dies ist die erste Auferstehung.
KJV + EL = BUT THE REST OF THE
DEAD LIVED NOT AGAIN UNTIL THE
THOUSAND YEARS WERE FINISHED.
THIS IS THE FIRST RESURRECTION.
1. Thess 4,16
Offb 20,6 SELIG IST DER UND
HEILIG, DER TEILHAT AN DER
ERSTEN AUFERSTEHUNG . ÜBER
SOLCHE HAT DER ANDERE TOD
KEINE MACHT; SONDERN SIE
WERDEN PRIESTER JAHWEH’S UND
163
DES MESSIAS SEIN UND MIT IHM
REGIEREN TAUSEND JAHRE.
KJV + EL = BLESSED AND HOLY IS
HE THAT HAS PART IN THE FIRST
RESURRECTION: ON SUCH THE
SECOND DEATH HAS NO POWER;
BUT THEY SHALL BE PRIESTS OF
YAHWEH AND OF THE MESSIAH,
AND SHALL REIGN WITH HIM A
THOUSAND YEARS.
Der letzte Kampf
Offb 20,7 Und wenn tausend Jahre
vollendet sind, wird der Satan los
werden aus seinem Gefängnis
KJV + EL = And when the thousand
years are expired (fulfilled), Satan
shall be loosed out of his prison,
Offb 20,8 und wird ausziehen, zu
verführen die Heiden (Völker) an
den vier Enden der Erde, den Gog
und Magog ( = heißt verborgen,
Geheimnis; dieses System, das
sich aufgelehnt hat gegen GOTT mir
einer verborgenen Lehre), und sie
zum Streit (Kampf) zu versammeln;
deren Zahl ist wie der Sand am Meer.
KJV + EL = AND SHALL GO OUT TO
DECEIVE THE NATIONS WHICH ARE
IN THE FOUR QUARTERS (CORNERS)
OF THE EARTH, GOG AND MAGOG,
TO GATHER THEM TOGETHER TO
BATTLE: THE NUMBER OF WHOM
IS AS THE SAND OF THE SEA.
Hes 38,2
Offb 20,9 Und sie zogen herauf
auf die Breite der Erde und
umringten
das
Heerlager
der
Heiligen und die geliebte Stadt.
Und es fiel Feuer VON JAHWEH
aus dem Himmel und verzehrte sie.
KJV + EL = AND THEY WENT UP ON
THE BREADTH OF THE EARTH, AND
COMPASSED THE CAMP OF THE
SAINTS ABOUT, AND THE BELOVED
CITY: AND FIRE CAME DOWN FROM
YAHWEH OUT OF HEAVEN, AND
DEVOURED THEM.
164
Offb 20,10 MENGE = Und ihr
Verführer, der Teufel, wurde in den
Feuer- und Schwefelsee (Pfuhl)
geworfen, in dem sich auch das
Tier und der Lügenprophet (der
falsche Prophet) befinden; dort
werden sie Tag und Nacht in alle
Ewigkeit gepeinigt (gequält) werden.
KJV + EL = AND THE DEVIL THAT
DECEIVED
THEM
WAS
CAST
INTO THE LAKE OF FIRE AND
BRIMSTONE, WHERE THE BEAST
AND THE FALSE PROPHET ARE,
AND SHALL BE TORMENTED DAY
AND NIGHT FOREVER AND EVER.
Kap 19,20
Das Weltgericht.
Offb 20,11 Und ich sah einen
großen, weißen Thron und den,
der darauf saß; vor des Angesicht
floh die Erde und der Himmel und
ihnen ward keine Stätte gefunden.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW A GREAT
WHITE THRONE, AND HIM THAT
SAT ON IT, FROM WHOSE FACE
THE EARTH AND THE HEAVEN
FLED AWAY; AND THERE WAS
FOUND NO PLACE FOR THEM.
Matth 25,31-46; 2. Petr 3,7.10.12
Offb 20,12 Und ich sah die Toten,
beide, groß und klein, stehen
vor Gott, und Bücher wurden
aufgetan. Und ein anderes Buch
ward aufgetan, welches ist das
Buch des Lebens. Und die Toten
wurden gerichtet nach der Schrift
in den Büchern, nach ihren Werken.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW THE DEAD,
SMALL AND GREAT, STANDING
BEFORE
ELOHIM;
AND
THE
BOOKS
WERE
OPENED: AND
ANOTHER BOOK WAS OPENED,
WHICH IS THE BOOK OF LIFE:
AND THE DEAD WERE JUDGED
OUT OF THOSE THINGS WHICH
WERE WRITTEN IN THE BOOKS,
ACCORDING TO THEIR WORKS.
Joh 5,28.29
Offb 20,13 Und das Meer gab die
Toten, die darin waren, und der Tod
und die Hölle gaben die Toten, die
darin waren; und sie wurden gerichtet,
ein jeglicher nach seinen Werken.
KJV + EL = AND THE SEA GAVE UP
THE DEAD WHICH WERE IN IT; AND
DEATH AND THE HELL DELIVERED
UP THE DEAD WHICH WERE IN
THEM: AND THEY WERE JUDGED
EVERY MAN ACCORDING TO THEIR
WORKS.
Offb 20,14 Und der Tod und die Hölle
wurden geworfen in den feurigen Pfuhl
(Feuersee). Das ist der andere Tod.
KJV + EL = AND DEATH AND HELL
WERE CAST INTO THE LAKE OF
FIRE. THIS IS THE SECOND DEATH.
1. Kor 15,26.55
Offb 20,15 Und so jemand nicht
ward gefunden geschrieben in dem
Buch des Lebens, der ward geworfen
in den feurigen Pfuhl (Feuersee).
KJV + EL = AND WHOSOEVER
(WHOEVER) WAS NOT FOUND
WRITTEN IN THE BOOK OF LIFE
WAS CAST INTO THE LAKE OF FIRE.
sieht “einen Engel aus dem Himmel
herabsteigen”, Satan ergreifen und
ihn sinnbildlich für tausend Jahre
“binden” (20,1-3). Satan ist gebunden,
da er niemand mehr irreführen kann, weil
während dieser Zeit sich kein Mensch
mehr auf der völlig verwüsteten Erde
befindet (Jes. 24,21.22; Jer. 25,33). Dann
sieht Johannes die Gerichtssitzung im
Himmel während der tausend Jahre. Er
sieht die Märtyrer “wegen des Zeugnisses
Jesu (für Jesus [Jahschua]) und wegen
des Wortes Gottes [JAHWEH‘s]” und “die
das Tier nicht angebetet hatten” (siehe
Erklrg. zu 13,1.3) “noch sein Bild” (den
abgefallenen
Protestantismus;
siehe
Erklrg. zu 13,14B.15; 14,9-11) und nicht
“das Zeichen” (den falschen Ruhetag,
den Sonntag; siehe Erklrg. zu 13,16) in
ihrem Denken und Handeln angenommen
hatten, dass ihnen das Gericht übergeben
wird und sie mit Christus [dem Messias]
tausend Jahre herrschen werden (20,4).
Schon Paulus verkündigte, dass die
durch Christus [den Messias] Erlösten
die Welt und die gefallenen Engel richten
werden (1. Kor. 6,2.3). Jesus [Jahschua]
lehrte zwei Hauptauferstehungen: Die
Auferstehung des Lebens (bei der
Wiederkunft Jesu [Jahschua]) und die
Auferstehung des [zum] Gerichts tausend
Jahre später. (Joh. 5,29; Offb. 20,5.6).
Nach den tausend Jahren wird Satan “eine
kurze Zeit losgelassen”. Diese “kurze
Zeit” genügt ihm, die Völkermassen zu
einem letzten wahnsinnigen Versuch
zusammenzubringen, nämlich zum Angriff
auf “das Heerlager der Heiligen und die
geliebte Stadt”, das Neue Jerusalem, das
vom Himmel herabgekommen ist. Da aber
fällt “Feuer von Gott [JAHWEH] aus dem
Himmel herab und verzehrte sie” (20,7-10).
In einem weiteren Erscheinungsbild sieht
Johannes Gott auf einem Throne sitzen
und die Toten vor dem Throne stehen.
Buchrollen [Bücher] werden geöffnet und
die Toten werden nach den Eintragungen
in ihnen gerichtet (20,11.12). Das Meer,
der Tod und das Totenreich (die Gräber)
geben die Toten, die in ihnen sind
[frei]. Sie werden “nach ihren Werken”
gerichtet (20,13). Zuletzt werden auch der
Tod und das Totenreich in den Feuersee
geworfen: “Dies ist der zweite Tod”, ohne
Auferstehung, ein Vergehen für immer.
Nur wer “in der Buchrolle [im Buch] des
Lebens” eingeschrieben ist, wird vor dem
Feuersee bewahrt werden (20,14.15).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: the apostle
sees “an angel descending from heaven,”
taking Satan and symbolically “tie” him
for thousand years (20:1-3). Satan is
bound, for he cannot mislead anyone,
because during this time there will be no
one alive on the completely devastated
earth (Isa. 24:21-22, Jer. 25:33). Then John
sees the court session in heaven during
the thousand years. He sees the martyrs
“due to the testimony of Jesus (for Jesus
[Yahshua]) and due to the word of God
[YAHWEH]” and “those who had neither
worshiped the beast” (see explanation
to 13:1-3.) “nor its image” (the apostate
Protestantism;
see
explanation
to
13:14B-15; 14:9-11) and never accepted
the “sign” (the wrong rest day, Sunday
(see explanation to 13:16), and will reign
with Christ [the Messiah] for thousand
years (20:4). Even Paul preached that
those redeemed by Christ [the Messiah]
will judge the world and the fallen angels
(1 Cor. 6:2-3). Jesus [Yahshua] taught
165
two major resurrections: the resurrection
of life (at the Second Coming of Jesus
[Yahshua]) and the resurrection of
[to] the court thousand years later.
(John 5:29; Rev. 20:5-6.).
After the thousand years Satan will be
released “for a short time”. This “short
time” will be enough for him to bring
peoples masses together to a last mad
attempt, namely the attack on “the camp
of the saints and the beloved city,” the
New Jerusalem, which will come down
from heaven. But then comes “the fire
from God [YAHWEH] from heaven and
devours them” (20:7-10). John sees God
in another appearance sitting on a throne
and the dead standing before the throne.
The scrolls [books] are opened and the
dead will be judged according to the book
entries (20:11-12). The dead give [free]
the sea, death and Hades (the graves
they are in). They are judged “according
to their works” (20:13). Finally, the death
and Hades will be thrown into the fire
lake: “This is the second death”, without
resurrection, an offense forever. Only
those who are inscribed “in the scroll [the
book] of life”, will be saved from the fire
lake (20:14-15).
Kapitel 21
Das neue Jerusalem.
Offb 21,1 Und ich sah einen neuen
Himmel und eine neue Erde; denn
der erste Himmel und die erste Erde
verging, und das Meer ist nicht mehr.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW A NEW
HEAVEN AND A NEW EARTH: FOR
THE FIRST HEAVEN AND THE FIRST
EARTH WERE PASSED AWAY; AND
THERE WAS NO MORE SEA.
Jes 65,17; 2. Petr 3,13
Offb 21,2 Und ich, Johannes, sah die
heilige Stadt, das neue Jerusalem,
von JAHWEH aus dem Himmel
herabfahren,
bereitet
als
eine
geschmückte Braut ihrem Mann.
KJV + EL = AND I JOHN SAW THE
HOLY CITY, NEW JERUSALEM,
COMING DOWN FROM YAHWEH OUT
OF HEAVEN, PREPARED AS A BRIDE
166
ADORNED FOR HER HUSBAND.
Hebr 12,22; Gal 4,26; Kap 19,7.8
Offb 21,3 UND ICH HÖRTE EINE
GROSSE STIMME VON DEM THRON,
DIE SPRACH: SIEHE DA, DIE HÜTTE
JAHWEH’S BEI DEN MENSCHEN!
UND ER WIRD BEI IHNEN WOHNEN,
UND SIE WERDEN SEIN VOLK SEIN,
UND ER SELBST, JAHWEH MIT
IHNEN, WIRD IHR GOTT SEIN;
KJV + EL = AND I HEARD A GREAT
VOICE OUT OF HEAVEN SAYING,
BEHOLD, THE TABERNACLE OF
YAHWEH IS WITH MEN, AND HE
WILL DWELL WITH THEM, AND
THEY SHALL BE HIS PEOPLE, AND
YAHWEH HIMSELF SHALL BE WITH
THEM, AND BE THEIR ELOHIM.
Hes 37,26.27
Offb 21,4 UND JAHWEH WIRD
ABWISCHEN ALLE TRÄNEN VON
IHREN AUGEN, UND DER TOD WIRD
NICHT MEHR SEIN, NOCH LEID
NOCH GESCHREI NOCH SCHMERZ
WIRD MEHR SEIN; DENN DAS ERSTE
IST VERGANGEN.
KJV + EL = AND ELOHIM SHALL
WIPE AWAY ALL TEARS FROM
THEIR EYES; AND THERE SHALL BE
NO MORE DEAT, NEITHER SORROW
(MOURNING),
NOR
CRYING,
NEITHER SHALL THERE BE ANY
MORE PAIN: FOR THE FORMER
THINGS ARE PASSED AWAY.
Kap 7,17; Jes 25,8; 35,10
Offb 21,5 Und der auf dem Thron
saß, sprach: SIEHE, ICH MACHE
ALLES NEU! Und er spricht zu mir:
SCHREIBE: DENN DIESE WORTE
SIND WAHRHAFTIG UND GEWISS!
KJV + EL = AND HE THAT SAT UPON
THE THONE SAID, BEHOLD, I MAKE
ALL THINGS NEW. AND HE SAID TO
ME, WRITE: FOR THESE WORDS
ARE TRUE AND FAITHFUL.
Offb 21,6 MENGE = Weiter sagte er
zu mir: “Ich bin’s (Es ist geschehen)!
Ich bin das A und das O, der Anfang
und das Ende. Ich will dem Durstigen
aus dem Quell des Lebenswassers
(von dem Brunnen des lebendigen
Wassers) umsonst zu trinken geben.
KJV + EL = AND HE SAID TO ME, IT
IS DONE, I AM ALPHA AND OMEGA,
THE BEGINNING AND THE END. I
WILL GIVE TO HIM THAT IS THIRSTY
OF THE FOUNTAIN OF THE WATER
OF LIFE FREELY.
Kap 1,8; 22,13
Offb 21,7 VOR 1866 + MENGE =
WER DA ÜBERWINDET, DER SOLL
DIES ALLES ERBEN, UND ICH WILL
SEIN GOTT SEIN, UND ER SOLL
MEIN SOHN SEIN.
KJV + EL = HE THAT OVERCOMES
SHALL INHERIT ALL THINGS; AND I
WILL BE HIS EL, AND HE SHALL BE
MY SON.
Offb 21,8 Die Feigen (Verzagten)
aber und Ungläubigen und Frevler
(Greulichen)
und
Mörder
und
Unzüchtigen (Hurer) und Zauberer
und Götzendiener und alle Lügner,
deren Teil wird in dem Pfuhl (See)
sein, der mit Feuer und Schwefel
brennt: das ist der zweite (andere)
Tod!”
KJV + EL = BUT THE FEARFUL,
AND UNBELIEVING, AND THE
ABOMINABLE, AND MURDERERS,
AND
FORNICATORS,
AND
SORCERERS, AND IDOLATERS, AND
ALL LIARS, SHALL HAVE THEIR
PART IN THE LAKE WHICH BURNS
WITH FIRE AND BRIMSTONE; WHICH
IS THE SECOND DEATH.
Offb 21,9 Und es kam zu mir einer von
den sieben Engeln, welche die sieben
Schalen voll der letzten sieben Plagen
hatten, und redete mit mir und sprach:
Komm, ich will dir die Frau zeigen,
die Braut des Lammes.
KJV + EL = AND THERE CAME TO
ME ONE OF THE SEVEN ANGELS
WHICH HAD THE SEVEN VIALS
(BOWLS) FULL OF THE SEVEN LAST
PLAGUES, AND TALKED WITH ME,
SAYING, COME HERE, I WILL SHOW
YOU THE BRIDE, AND THE LAMB‘S
WIFE. - Kap 15,1.6.7; 19,7
Offb 21,10 Und er führte mich hin im
Geist auf einen großen und hohen Berg
und zeigte mir die große Stadt, das
heilige Jerusalem, herniederfahren
aus dem Himmel von Gott,
KJV + EL = AND HE CARRIED ME
AWAY IN THE SPIRIT TO A GREAT
AND HIGH MOUNTAIN, AND SHOWED
ME THAT GREAT CITY, THE HOLY
JERUSALEM, DESCENDING OUT OF
HEAVEN FROM ELOHIM,
Offb 21,11 die hatte die Herrlichkeit
JAHWEH’s. Und ihr Licht war gleich
dem alleredelsten Stein, einem
hellen Jaspis.
KJV + EL = HAVING THE GLORY OF
YAHWEH: AND HER LIGHT WAS LIKE
TO A STONE MOST PRECIOUS, EVEN
LIKE A JASPER STONE, CLEAR AS
CRYSTAL;
Offb 21,12 Und sie hatte eine große
und hohe Mauer und hatte zwölf Tore
und auf den Toren zwölf Engel, und
Namen darauf geschrieben, nämlich
der zwölf Geschlechter der Kinder
Israel.
KJV + EL = AND HAD A WALL GREAT
AND HIGH, AND HAD TWELVE
GATES, AND AT THE GATES TWELVE
ANGELS; AND NAMES WRITTEN
THEREON (ON THEM), WHICH
ARE THE NAMES OF THE TWELVE
TRIBES OF THE CHILDREN OF
ISRAEL:
Hes 48,31-35
Offb 21,13 Vom Morgen drei Tore,
von Mitternacht drei Tore, vom Mittag
drei Tore, vom Abend drei Tore.
KJV + EL = ON THE EAST THREE
GATES; ON THE NORTH THREE
GATES; ON THE SOUTH THREE
GATES; AND ON THE WEST THREE
GATES.
Offb 21,14 Und die Mauer der Stadt
hatte zwölf Grundsteine und auf
ihnen Namen der zwölf Apostel des
Lammes.
167
KJV + EL = AND THE WALL OF THE
CITY HAD TWELVE FOUNDATIONS,
AND IN THEM THE NAMES OF THE
TWELVE APOSTLES OF THE LAMB.
Offb 21,15 Und der mit mir redete,
hatte ein goldenes Rohr, daß er die
Stadt messen sollte und ihre Tore
und Mauer.
KJV + EL = AND HE THAT TALKED
WITH ME HAD A GOLDEN REED
TO MEASURE THE CITY, AND THE
GATES AND THE WALL THEREOF
(OF IT).
Hes 40,3
Offb 21,16 Und die Stadt liegt
viereckig, und ihre Länge ist so groß
als die Breite. Und er maß die Stadt
mit dem Rohr auf zwölftausend Feld
Wegs. Die Länge und die Breite und
die Höhe der Stadt sind gleich.
KJV + EL = AND THE CITY LIES
FOURSQUARE, AND THE LENGTH
IS AS LARGE AS THE BREADTH
(WIDTH): AND HE MEASURED THE
CITY WITH THE REED, TWELVE
THOUSAND
FURLONGS:
THE
LENGTH AND THE BREADT (WIDTH)
AND THE HEIGHT OF IT ARE EQUAL.
Offb 21,17 Und er maß ihre Mauer,
hundertvierundvierzig Ellen, nach
Menschenmaß, das der Engel hat.
KJV + EL = AND HE MEASURED
THE WALL THEREOF (OF IT), AN
HUNDRED FORTY-FOUR CUBITS,
ACCORDING TO THE MEASURE OF
A MAN, THAT IS, OF THE ANGEL.
Offb 21,18 Und der Bau ihrer Mauer
war von Jaspis und die Stadt von
lauterm Golde gleich dem reinen
Glase.
KJV + EL = AND THE BUILDING
OF THE WALL OF IT WAS OF
JASPER: AND THE CITY WAS PURE
GOLD, LIKE TO CLEAR GLASS.
Jes 54,11.12
Offb 21,19 Und die Grundsteine
der Mauer um die Stadt waren
geschmückt mit allerlei Edelgestein.
168
Der erste Grund war ein Jaspis, der
andere ein Saphir, der dritte ein
Chalzedonier, der vierte ein Smaragd,
KJV + EL = AND THE FOUNDATIONS
OF THE WALL OF THE CITY WERE
GARNISHED WITH ALL MANNER
OF PRECIOUS STONES. THE FIRST
FOUNDATION WAS JASPER; THE
SECOND, SAPPHIRE; THE THIRD,
A CHALCEDONY; THE FOURTH, AN
EMERALD;
Offb 21,20 der fünfte ein Sardonix,
der sechste ein Sarder, der siebente
ein Chrysolith, der achte ein Berill,
der neunte ein Topas, der zehnte ein
Chrysopras, der elfte ein Hyazinth,
der zwölfte ein Amethyst.
KJV + EL = THE FITTH, SARDONYX;
THE SIXTH, SARDIUS; THE SEVENTH,
CHRYSOLITE; THE EIGHTH, BERYL;
THE NINTH, A TOPAZ; THE TENTH,
A CHRYSOPRSUS; THE ELEVENTH,
A JACINTH; THE TWELFTH, AN
AMETHYST.
Offb 21,21 Und die zwölf Tore waren
zwölf Perlen, und ein jeglich Tor war
von einer Perle; und die Gassen der
Stadt waren lauteres Gold wie ein
durchscheinend Glas.
KJV + EL = AND THE TWELVE GATES
WERE TWELVE PEARLS; EVERY
SEVERAL GATE WAS OF ONE
PEARL: AND THE STREET OF THE
CITY WAS PURE GOLD, AS IT WERE
TRANSPARENT GLASS.
Offb 21,22 Und ich sah keinen
Tempel darin; denn JAHWEH, der
allmächtige Gott, ist ihr Tempel, und
das Lamm.
KJV + EL = AND I SAW NO TEMPLE
THEREIN:
FOR
YAHWEH
EL
SHADDAI (ALMIGHTY) AND THE
LAMB ARE THE TEMPLE OF IT.
Offb 21,23 Und die Stadt bedarf
keiner Sonne noch des Mondes, daß
sie scheinen; denn die Herrlichkeit
JAHWEH’s erleuchtet sie, und ihre
Leuchte ist das Lamm.
KJV + EL = AND THE CITY HAD NO
NEED OF THE SUN, NEITHER OF
THE MOON, TO SHINE IN IT: FOR THE
GLORY OF YAHWEH DID LIGHTEN
IT, AND THE LAMP IS THE LIGHT
THEREOF.
Jes 60,3.5.11.19.20
Offb 21,24 Und die Heiden, die da
selig werden, wandeln in ihrem Licht;
und die Könige auf Erden werden
ihre Herrlichkeit in sie bringen.
KJV + EL = AND THE GENTILES
(NATIONS) OF THEM WHICH ARE
SAVED SHALL WALK IN THE LIGHTS
OF IT: AND THE KINGS OF THE
EARTH DO BRING THEIR GLORY
AND HONOR INTO IT.
Offb 21,25 Und ihre Tore werden
nicht verschlossen des Tages; denn
da wird keine Nacht sein.
KJV + EL = AND THE GATES OF IT
SHALL NOT BE SHUT AT ALL BY
DAY: FOR THERE SHALL BE NO
NIGHT THERE.
Sach 14,7
Offb 21,26 Und man wird die
Herrlichkeit und die Ehre der Heiden
in sie bringen.
KJV + EL = AND THEY SHALL BRING
THE GLORY AND THE HONOR OF
THE GENTILES (NATIONS) INTO IT.
Offb 21,27 Und es wird nicht
hineingehen irgend ein Gemeines
(etwas Unreines!) und das da
Greuel (Götzendienst!) tut und
Lüge, sondern die geschrieben
sind im Buch des Lebens (in dem
Lebensbuch) des Lammes.
KJV + EL = AND THERE SHALL IN
NO WISE ENTER INTO IT ANYTHING
DEFILES, NEITHER WHATSOEVER
WORKES ABOMINATION OR MAKES
A LIE: BUT THEY WHICH ARE
WRITTEN IN THE LAMB’S BOOK OF
LIFE.
wird in engster Verbindung mit dem
Weltgericht der neue Himmel und die
neue Erde gezeigt (21,1). Ein Engel
entrückt ihn “auf einen großen und hohen
Berg” und zeigt ihm “die Heilige Stadt,
ein Neues Jerusalem”, das “von Gott aus
dem Himmel” herabkommt (21,2.9.10).
Gewaltig sind die Ausmaße dieser
himmlischen Gottesstadt. Unvorstellbar
für unser Denken und mit menschlichen
Worten
unbeschreibbar
ist
die
Herrlichkeit des Neuen Jerusalem, dieser
Heiligen Stadt (21,11-21). Johannes sieht
keinen Tempel, denn “Gott [JAHWEH],
der Allmächtige, ist ihr Tempel und das
Lamm” (21,22). Die Stadt hat weder Sonne
noch Mond nötig, da “die Herrlichkeit
Gottes [JAHWEH‘s]” sie erleuchtet, und
“das Lamm ihre Leuchte” ist. Ihre Tore
werden niemals geschlossen, “denn
Nacht wird dort nicht sein” (21,23-25).
“Keiner wird der Ruhe bedürfen oder
danach verlangen. Da wird es keine
Ermüdung geben, den Willen Gottes
auszuführen und Lobpreis seinem Namen
darzubringen. Wir werden beständig die
Frische des Morgens fühlen, und werden
immer fern von seinem Ende sein”.
(Der große Kampf / Der grosse Konflikt,
S. 676) In das neue Jerusalem, in diese
himmlische Gottesstadt, werden nur
diejenigen hineinkommen, “die in des
Lammes Buchrolle [Buch] des Lebens
eingeschrieben sind” (21,27).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: The new
heavens and new earth are shown to
John in close conjunction with the World
Judgment (21:1). An Angel takes him to
“a great and high mountain,” and shows
him “the holy city, New Jerusalem”
coming down “from God out of heaven”
(21:2; 9:10). Enormous is the scale of
this heavenly city of God. Unimaginable
for our thinking and indescribable in
human words is the glory of the New
Jerusalem, this holy city (21:11-21). John
saw no temple, for “God [YAHWEH], the
Almighty and the Lamb is its temple
(21:22).” The city requires neither the sun
nor the moon because “the glory of God
[YAHWEH]” lightens it, and “the Lamb
is its lamp”. Its doors are never closed,
“because there will be no night “(21:2325). “No one will need or wish a rest. There will be no fatigue to carry out the
will of God and to praise his name. We
will constantly feel the freshness of the
morning, and will always be far from its
end. “(The Great Controversy / The Great
conflict, p. 676) “Only those inscribed in
the Lamb’s scroll [book]” will come into
169
the New Jerusalem, in this heavenly city
of God (21:27).
Kapitel 22
Offb 22,1 UND ER ZEIGTE MIR EINEN
LAUTERN STROM DES LEBENDIGEN
WASSERS, KLAR WIE EIN KRISTALL;
DER GING AUS VON DEM THRON
JAHWEH’S UND DES LAMMES.
KJV + EL = AND HE SHOWED ME A
PURE RIVER OF WATER OF LIFE,
CLEAR AS CRYSTAL, PROCEEDING
OUT OF THE THRONE OF YAHWEH,
AND OF THE LAMB.
Hes 47,1.12; Sach 14,8; 1. Mose 2,9
Offb 22,2 MITTEN AUF IHRER
GASSE AUF BEIDEN SEITEN DES
STROMS STAND DER BAUM DES
LEBENS, DER TRUG ZWÖLFMAL
FRÜCHTE ALLE MONATE; UND DIE
BLÄTTER DES BAUMES DIENTEN
ZU DER GESUNDHEIT DER HEIDEN.
KJV + EL = IN THE MIDDLE OF THE
STREET OF IT, AND ON EITHER
SIDE OF THE RIVER, WAS THE TREE
OF LIFE, WHICH BORE TWELVE
MANNER OF FRUITS, AND YIELDED
HER FRUIT EVERY MONTH: AND THE
LEAVES OF THE TREE WERE FOR
THE HEALING OF THE NATIONS.
Offb 22,3 UND ES WIRD KEIN
VERBANNTES MEHR SEIN. UND
DER THRON JAHWEH’S UND DES
LAMMES WIRD DARIN SEIN; UND
SEINE KNECHTE WERDEN IHM
DIENEN
MENGE = ES WIRD DORT AUCH
NICHTS
MEHR
VOM
FLUCH
GETROFFENES GEBEN, VIELMEHR
WIRD DER THRON JAHWEH’S UND
DES LAMMES IN IHR SEIN; UND
SEINE KNECHTE WERDEN IHM
DIENEN
KJV + EL = AND THERE SHALL BE
NO MORE CURSE BUT THE THRONE
OF YAHWEH AND OF THE LAMB
SHALL BE IN IT: AND HIS SERVANTS
SHALL SERVE HIM;
Jos 7,11-13
170
Offb 22,4 UND SEHEN SEIN
ANGESICHT; UND SEIN NAME
WIRD AN IHREN STIRNEN SEIN.
KJV + EL = AND THEY SHALL
SEE HIS FACE; AND HIS NAME
SHALL BE IN THEIR FOREHEADS.
Kap 3,12
Offb 22,5 UND WIRD KEINE NACHT
DA SEIN, UND SIE WERDEN NICHT
BEDÜRFEN EINER LEUCHTE ODER
DES LICHTS DER SONNE; DENN
JAHWEH, UNSER GOTT, WIRD SIE
ERLEUCHTEN, UND SIE WERDEN
REGIEREN VON EWIGKEIT ZU
EWIGKEIT.
KJV + EL = AND THERE SHALL BE
NIGHT NO THERE; AND THEY NEED
NO CANDLE (LAMP), NEITHER
LIGHT OF SUN; FOR YAHWEH
ELOHIM GIVES THEM LIGHT: AND
THEY SHALL REIGN FOREVER AND
EVER.
Offb 22,6 Und er sprach zu mir:
DIESE WORTE SIND GEWISS UND
WAHRHAFTIG; UND JAHWEH, DER
GOTT DER HEILIGEN PROPHETEN,
HAT SEINEN ENGEL GESANDT, ZU
ZEIGEN SEINEN KNECHTEN, WAS
BALD GESCHEHEN MUSS.
KJV + EL = And he said to me, THESE
WORDS ARE FAITHFUL AND TRUE;
AND YAHWEH THE ELOHIM OF THE
HOLY PROPHETS, SENT HIS ANGEL
TO SHOW TO HIS SERVANTS THE
THINGS WHICH MUST SHORTLY BE
DONE.
Kap 1,1
Offb 22,7 SIEHE, ICH KOMME BALD.
SELIG IST, DER DA HÄLT DIE WORTE
DER WEISSAGUNG IN DIESEM
BUCH.
MENGE = “SIEHE, ICH KOMME
BALD! GLÜCKSELIG, WER DIE
PROPHETISCHEN WORTE DIESES
BUCHES
(IM
GEDÄCHTNIS)
BEWAHRT!”
KJV + EL = BEHOLD, I COME
QUICKLY. BLESSED IS HE THAT
KEEPS THE WORDS OF THE
PROPHECY OF THIS BOOK.
Offb 22,8 Und ich bin Johannes,
der solches gehört hat. Und da ich‘s
gehört und gesehen, fiel ich nieder,
anzubeten zu den Füßen des Engels,
der mir solches zeigte.
KJV + EL = And I John saw these
things, and heard them. And when
I heard and seen, I fell down to
worship before the feed of the angel
that showed me these things.
Offb 22,9 Und er spricht zu mir:
SIEHE ZU, TUE ES NICHT! DENN ICH
BIN DEIN MITKNECHT UND DEINER
BRÜDER, DEN PROPHETEN, UND
DERER, DIE DA HALTEN DIE WORTE
DIESES BUCHES. BETE JAHWEH
AN!
KJV + EL = Then said he to me. SEE
YOU DO IT NOT: FOR I AM A FELLOWSERVANT WITH YOU AND OF YOUR
BRETHREN THE PROPHETS, AND
OF THEM WHICH KEEP THE WORDS
OF THIS BOOK: WORSHIP YAHWEH.
Offb 22,10 Und er spricht zu mir:
VERSIEGLE NICHT DIE WORTE DER
WEISSAGUNG IN DIESEM BUCH;
DENN DIE ZEIT IST NAHE!
KJV + EL = And he said to me;
SEAL NOT THE WORDS OF THE
PROPHECY OF THIS BOOK; FOR
THE TIME IS AT HAND.
Kap 1,3; 10,4
Offb 22,11 WER BÖSE IST, DER
SEI FERNERHIN BÖSE, UND WER
UNREIN IST, DER SEI FERNERHIN
UNREIN; ABER WER FROMM IST,
DER SEI FERNERHIN FROMM,
UND WER HEILIG IST, DER SEI
FERNERHIN HEILIG.
KJV + EL = HE THAT IS UNJUST
(UNRIGHTEOUS), LET HIM BE
UNJUST (DO UNRIGHTEOUSNESS)
STILL: AND HE WHICH IS FILTHY,
LET HIM BE FILTHY STILL: AND HE
THAT IS RIGHTEOUS, LET HIM BE
RIGHTEHOUS STILL, AND HE THAT
IS HOLY, LET HIM BE HOLY STILL.
Dan 12,10
Offb 22,12 SIEHE, ICH KOMME BALD
UND MEIN LOHN (= DAS EWIGE
LEBEN) IST MIT MIR, ZU GEBEN
EINEM JEGLICHEN, WIE SEINE
WERKE SEIN WERDEN.
KJV + EL = AND, BEHOLD, I COME
QUICKLY; AND MY REWARD IS
WITH ME, TO GIVE EVERY MAN
ACCORDING AS HIS WORK SHALL
BE.
Jes 40,10
Offb 22,13 ICH BIN DAS A UND DAS
O, DER ANFANG UND DAS ENDE,
DER ERSTE UND DER LETZTE.
KJV + EL = I AM THE ALPHA AND THE
OMEGA, THE BEGIINING AND THE
END, THE FIRST AND THE LAST.
Kap 1,11; Hebr 13,8
Offb 22,14 VOR 1866 = SELIG SIND,
DIE SEINE GEBOTE HALTEN, DAMIT
SIE MACHT ERLANGEN AM BAUM (!)
DES LEBENS (der Baum des Lebens
stand vormals im Garten Eden!)
UND ZU DEN TOREN IN DIE STADT
EINGEHEN.
KJV + EL = BLESSED ARE THEY
THAT DO HIS COMMANDMENTS,
THAT THEY MAY HAVE RIGHT TO
THE TREE OF LIFE, AND MAY ENTER
IN THROUGH THE GATES INTO THE
CITY.
Offb 7,14
VOR 1866 = DENN
SIND
DIE
HUNDE
(DIE
HÜTER,
DIE
HIRTEN)
UND
ZAUBERER
UND
DIE
HURER
UND TODSCHLÄGER UND DIE
ABGÖTTISCHEN
(GÖTZENDIENER)
UND ALLE, DIE LIEB HABEN UND
TUN DIE LÜGEN.
KJV + EL = FOR OUTSIDE ARE
DOGS, AND SORCERERS, AND
FORNICATORS, AND MURDERERS,
AND IDOLATERS, AND EVERYONE
THAT LOVES AND MAKES A LIE.
Kap. 21,8.27; 1. Korinther 6,9.10;
Jesaja 56,10-11
Offb 22,15
DRAUSSEN
Offb 22,16 ICH, JAHSCHUA,
HABE GESANDT MEINEN ENGEL,
171
SOLCHES
ZU
BEZEUGEN
AN
DIE GEMEINDEN. ICH BIN DIE
WURZEL (UND DER STAMM) DES
GESCHLECHTS DAVID, DER HELLE
MORGENSTERN.
KJV + EL = I YAHSHUA HAVE SENT MY
ANGEL TO TESTIFY TO YOU THESE
THINGS FOR THE ASSEMBLIES I AM
THE ROOT AND THE OFFSPRING OF
DAVID, THE BRIGHT , THE MORNING
STAR. - Jes 11,10; Luk 1,78
Offb 22,17 UND DER GEIST UND
DIE BRAUT SPRECHEN: KOMM!
UND WER ES HÖRT, DER SPRECHE:
KOMM! UND WEN DÜRSTET; DER
KOMME, UND WER DA WILL, DER
NEHME DAS WASSER DES LEBENS
UMSONST.
CURT
STAGE
=
UND
DER
PROPHETEN-GEIST
UND
DIE
BRAUT, DIE GEMEINDE SPRECHEN
ZUM MESSIAS: “KOMM!” ...
KJV + EL = AND THE SPIRIT AND THE
BRIDE SAY, COME. AND LET HIM
THAT HEARS SAY, COME. AND LET
HIM THAT IS THIRSTY COME, AND
WHOSOEVER WILL (HE THAT WILL),
LET HIM TAKE THE WATER OF LIFE
FREELY.
Joh 7,37; Jes 55,1; Offb. 22,6
Offb 22,18 Ich bezeuge allen, die da
hören die Worte der Weissagung in
diesem Buch: So jemand dazusetzt,
so wird JAHWEH zusetzen auf ihn
die Plagen, die in diesem Buch
geschrieben stehen.
KJV + EL = FOR I testify to every man
that hears the words of the prophecy
of this book, IF ANY MAN SHALL
ADD TO THESE THINGS, YAHWEH
SHALL ADD TO HIM THE PLAGUES
THAT ARE WRITTEN IN THIS BOOK:
Offb 22,19 LUTHER 1545 = Und so
jemand davon tut von den Worten
des Buches dieser Weissagung, so
wird JAHWEH abtun sein Teil vom
Baum des Lebens (s. Vers 14) und
von der heiligen Stadt, und von dem,
das in diesem Buch geschrieben
stehet.
172
KJV + EL + LUTHER 1545 = and if
any man shall take away from the
words of the book of this prophecy,
YAHWEH shall take away his part out
of the book of life, and out of the holy
city, and from the things which are
written in this book.
Erklärung von Ernst Simon: Am Ende
der in der Offenbarung gegebenen
Erscheinungen zeigt der Engel dem
Apostel Johannes den “Strom des
Wassers des Lebens” und den “Baum
des Lebens” (22,1.2). Auch im Garten
Eden war der Baum des Lebens; aber
nachdem Adam und Eva gesündigt
hatten, vertrieb Gott den Menschen aus
dem Paradies und ließ “östlich vom
Garten Eden die Kerube lagern und die
Flamme des kreisenden Schwertes,
um den Weg zum Baum des Lebens zu
bewahren” (1. Mose 3,24). Jetzt aber, auf
der neuen Erde, in dem Neuen Jerusalem,
verwehrt kein Engel mit dem Schwert den
Zugang zum Baum des Lebens; der Weg
zum Lebensbaum auf der Erde ist wieder
frei. “Der Thron Gottes [JAHWEH‘s] und
des Lammes wird in ihr sein”, nämlich
in der Heiligen Gottesstadt (22,3). Die
Bewohner bedürfen nicht “einer Leuchte
und des Lichtes der Sonne”, denn “Gott
[JAHWEH] wird die erleuchten”, und “sie
werden in den Zeitaltern der Zeitalter”, in
der fernsten Zukunft zukünftiger Zeiten,
herrschen (22,5).
Die Gesichte sind nun beendet. Der Engel
gibt dem Johannes die Versicherung,
dass diese Offenbarung “zuverlässig und
wahrhaftig” ist (22,6). Jesus [Jahschua]
selbst verheißt, bald zu kommen (22,7).
Der Apostel erhält die Weisung, die
“Weissagung dieser Buchrolle [dieses
Buches]” nicht zu versiegeln, “denn die
Zeit ist nahe” (22,10). Das Sendschreiben
an die Gemeinde Ephesus zeigt, dass
die Erfüllung bereits in den Tagen
des Johannes begann (2,1-3). Jesus
[Jahschua] wiederholt seine Verheißung,
bald zu kommen, und mit ihm sein Lohn,
um einem jeden nach seinem Werk zu
geben (22,12). Jesus [Jahschua] selbst
spricht auch, dass er seinen Engel
gesandt hat, um die Enthüllung, “die Gott
[JAHWEH] ihm gegeben hat” (1,1), “vor
den (für die) Gemeinden zu bezeugen”
(22,16). Jesus [Jahschua] bezeugt weiter,
dass, wenn jemand zu den Worten der
Weissagung hinzufügt, Gott ihm “zu
den Plagen hinzufügen” wird, und wenn
jemand wegnimmt, so wird sein “Anteil
an dem Baum des Lebens und an ‘der
Heiligen Stadt’ weggenommen werden”
(22,18.19). Ein besonderes Kennzeichen
unserer letzten Tage der Endzeit ist
es, dass die Menschen nicht nur zu
den Weissagungen der Offenbarung
hinzufügen, sondern auch zum ganzen
Worte Gottes, und auch nicht nur von der
Offenbarung, sondern von der ganzen
Bibel wegnehmen. Jesus [Jahschua]
wiederholt in diesem Kapitel zum dritten
Male seine Verheißung: “Ich komme
bald”, und Johannes, als Sprecher
der Gemeinde, bringt das Sehnen der
Zeitalter in seiner Antwort zum Ausdruck:
“Amen, komm, Herr Jesus [Jahschua]”
(22,20). Doch auch die Erlösten müssen
lernen, dass das göttliche “bald” zeitlich
etwas anderes bedeutet, als was die
Menschen unter “bald” verstehen. So
schließt dieses bedeutsame prophetische
Buch und damit alle Schriften des
Neuen Bundes und die ganze Bibel
mit der herrlichen Verheißung unseres
Erlösers
und
Fürsprechers
Jesus
Christus [Jahschua dem Messias], bald
zu kommen, und mit dem Sehnsuchtsruf
der wartenden Gemeinde: “Amen, komm,
Herr Jesus [Jahschua]“ und mit dem
Segenswunsch des Apostels (22,21).
Explanation of Ernst Simon: At the end of
the phenomena described in Revelation
the angel shows the “River of the Water of
Life” and the “Tree of Life” to the apostle
John (22:1-2). In the Garden of Eden
there was also the tree of life, but after
Adam and Eve had sinned, God drove the
human from paradise and placed on the
east side of the Garden of Eden cherubim
and a flaming sword flashing back and
forth to guard the way to the tree of life.
(Genesis 3:24). But now, on the new earth,
in the New Jerusalem, no angel will deny
access to the tree of life with a sword, the
way to the Tree of Life on Earth is free
again. “The throne of God [YAHWEH] and
the Lamb will be in it”, namely in the holy
city of God (22:3). The residents will not
require “light and the light from the sun”,
because “God [YAHWEH Elohim] will
enlighten,” and “they will prevail in the
ages of the ages”, in the distant future of
future times (22:5).
The visions are now closed. The
angel gives John the assurance that
this revelation is “faithful and true”
(22:6). Jesus [Yahshua] promised to
come soon (22:7). The apostle is given
an instruction not to seal the “prophecy
of this scroll [this book]”, “because the
time is near” (22:10). The epistle to the
assembly of Ephesus shows that the
fulfilment has already begun in the days
of John (2:1-3). Jesus [Yahshua] repeated
his promise to come soon with his reward
to give to everyone according to what
he has done. (22:12). Jesus [Yahshua]
himself says that he has sent his angel to
testify the revelation that “God [YAHWEH]
has given him” (1:1) “before (the)
community” (22:16). Furthermore Jesus
[Yahshua] testifies that if anyone adds
to the words of this prophecy, God will
add to “the plagues”, and if anyone takes
away something, his part of the Tree of
Life of ‘the holy city’ will also be taken
away “(22:18-19). A special feature of
our last days of the end time will be that
people not only add to the prophecies of
173
Revelation, but also to the whole word
of God, and not only take things out
of the Revelation, but also out of the
Bible. For the third time Jesus [Yahshua]
repeats his promise in this chapter:
“I am coming soon”, and John, as a
spokesperson of the assembly brings
the desires of ages in his response to the
expression: “Amen, come, Master Jesus
[Yahshua]” (22:20). But the redeemed
must learn that the divine “soon” means
something different in time, than what
people understand by “soon”. In this
way this important prophetic book is
finished, and so do all the writings of
the New Covenant and the entire Bible
with the wonderful promise of our
Redeemer and Advocate Jesus Christ
[Yahshua the Messiah] to come soon,
and with the longing cry of the waiting
assembly “Amen, come, Sovereign Jesus
[Yahshua]” and with the blessing of the
Apostle (22:21).
Editor: [...]
Offb 22,20 Es spricht, der dies bezeugt: “JA, ICH KOMME
BALD.” AMEN, JA KOMM, HErr JAHSCHUA!
CURT STAGE = ES SPRICHT DER MESSIAS, DER DAS IN
DIESEM BUCH GESCHRIEBENE BEZEUGT. “JA, ICH KOMME
BALD!” - AMEN! KOMM, HErr JAHSCHUA.
KJV + EL = He who testifies these things says; SURELY: I COME
QUICKLY. AMEN: EVEN SO, COME MASTER YAHSHUA.
1. Kor 16,22
Offb 22,21 MENGE = DIE GNADE UNSERES HErrn JAHSCHUA
DEM MESSIAS SEI MIT EUCH ALLEN! AMEN.
KJV + EL = THE GRACE OF OUR SOVEREIGN YAHSHUA THE
MESSIAH BE WITH YOU ALL. AMEN.
176
Official Statements - Trinity
“Should not a people seek to their God?
Yes, to the law and to the testimony.”
Isaiah 8:19+20a
Official Statements about the Trinity
Quotations with bibliography
Brockhaus Encyclopaedia: “<Dreieinigkeit>, <Dreifaltigkeit>, lat. <Trinity>.
According to the Christian doctrine it is the Trinity of Divine Persons (the Father,
the Son and the Holy Ghost) in the unity of the divine essence. The doctrine
of the Trinity was proclaimed at Church Assemblies of Nicaea (325) and
Constantinople (381) and is accepted by all major Christian churches. “
Church Dogmatics, (1964) by Karl Barth (EVZ-publisher Zurich), page 325:
“Roots of the Doctrine of the Trinity
The doctrine of the Trinity is a creation of the Church … a theological
document … The text of the doctrine of the Trinity … is not identical with the
wording in the biblical witness to Revelation. The fact that the doctrine of the
Trinity is ‘NOT IN THE BIBLE’ was certainly well known by the church and
council fathers and much later by the reformers.”
The history of Christianity (Antiquity), (2005) Herder-Publisher (Cath.):
“A third tripartite formula of creed has undoubtedly a different origin, it emerged
later presumably being of a liturgical origin. It is the Great Commission, a closure
of the Gospel of Matthew. Although the text is not part of the common apostolic
tradition, it exerts a decisive influence on the development of baptismal formulas.
(Mt 28:19+20) … (page 816) Today we are dealing with textus receptus, known as
the Apostles’ Creed in the West. Why is this commitment attributed to the Apostles?
This belongs to the realm of legends … Considering the final extinction of the
apostolic generation, the paradox of the “Apostles’ Creed” is the fact that it is
no longer part of the canon, at the same time insisting on apostolic authority “
(p. 820/821).
The Bible, Herder-Publisher (1965), note on Matthew 28:16-20:
“The Trinitarian baptismal formula has developed itself in the early church from the
simple formula < IN THE NAME OF JESUS>.”
Biblical and Theological Encyclopedia, Vandenhoek & Ruprecht 1959:
„In the late fourth century the doctrine of the Trinity of God was formulated by
the Church. The Bible itself does not contain an explicit statement of the Trinity
of God at any point.”
The only apparent exception is the so-called <Comma Johanneum>, one Western
addendum of the fourth century to 1. John 5:7: “For there are three who bear
record in heaven: the Father, the Word and the holy Ghost. And these three
177
are one”. It is apparent that this formulation, which found entrance into some late
Greek manuscripts and was admitted in its translation after Luther, should replace the
missing literal script basis” (p. 607).
Dictionary of Theology and Church II (Cath.), p. 1272, Herder Publisher (excerpt):
“COMMA Johanneum (CJ.) is a secondary (in the view of textual criticism),
inconsistently transmitted addendum to 1. John 5:7… The Fathers of the Eastern
Church were not familiar with the CJ until the Middle Ages; it has evolved from a
Trinitarian interpretation (also detectable in the works of Tertullian and Cyprian) and
could be found in the relation of the latter tradition in the print editions of the Greek New
Testament including the edition of Erasmus, its 3rd edition and in the textus receptus.
THE MAJORITY OF REFORMERS MILITATED AGAINST COMMA JOHANNEUM.”
Non-Christian influences on the development of Christian dogma of the Trinity,
Dr. Peter Gerlitz (Chapter 1, p. 9 / 10):
“Background of the doctrine of Triune God. The history of the Trinity has taken its
roots in the Christology. THEREFORE THE TRINITARIAN CONCEPTION OF GOD
AS SUCH IS NOT DETECTABLE IN THE EARLY CHRISTIANITY.
Apart from the <Comma Johanneum> (1 John 5:7) which was preached by Spanish
and African church fathers towards the end of the 4th Century) – the Great Commission,
Matt. 28:19 has been regarded as the oldest Trinitarian witness for centuries. But
already the Enlightenment raised doubt as far as its authenticity is concerned. The
fact that the full wording of the Great Commission out of scripts constituted before the
Nicene council has never been quoted in the Eusebius but only <IN THE NAME OF
JESUS> was finally proven by F. Cony-Beare. This wording can possibly be found in
Justin. Likewise it was assumed by Cony-Bear that the Trinitarian Great Commission
was also unknown to the Origenes. “
Compendium of Church History, Karl Heussi (18th edition), p. 69:
“The baptismal in its earliest form was a confession of Christ, his subsequent form
was triadic. The New Testament does not really include any Trinitarian statements...
Matt. 28:19 - (not a real dominical saying!) ... “
Handbook for Today’s Catholic, p. 11:
“The mystery of the Trinity is the central teaching of the Catholic Creed. It is a
basis of all other teachings of the Church.“
(see, Great Catholic Catechism ‘, 1948, p. 40, Catechism of the Catholic Church.’,
2005, p. 41 et seq.;” Handbook for Today’s Catholic “, page 16)
“The doctrine of the Trinity, a doctrine the knowledge of which is certainly
necessary for our salvation, may not be clearly inferred from the Bible by an
explicit exposition in the Protestant sense.” (,Doctrinal Catechism’)
The New Catholic Encyclopedia, 1967, vol. 14, p. 299, acknowledges: “The
formulation ‘one God in three Persons’ was not solidly established, certainly not
fully assimilated into Christian life and its profession of faith, prior to the end of the
4th century....Among the Apostolic Fathers, there had been nothing even remotely
178
approaching such a mentality or perspective.”
Bible - Translator Reinhardt (1910) - Remark on Matt. 28:20 :
„It is doubted by many people if the baptismal formula related to the later trinity
originated from Jesus himself; it was probably the translator of Matthew’s Gospel who
added it later from the Church Lore. ORIGINALLY IT HAS BEEN BAPTIZED IN THE
NAME OF JESUS. (See Acts 2:38;. 8:16) “
Large Catholic Catechism, (1948) Kösel Publishing House, Munich:
“ The Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost - each of the three persons is true God.”
However, all three are only one God. (p. 38)
> Editor: Preaching a different good tidings (see Galatians 1:6-10) <
Therefore, no person can be older or have more power than the others. All three
persons are same powerful and ideal in the view of eternity.
The doctrine of the holy Trinity is the main and fundamental truth of Christianity.
The salvation and sanctification of the mankind is based on it. Therefore, the denial
of the holy Trinity is equal to the reprobation of the Christian creed. Even the
holy christening requires a commitment to the holy Trinity and the sacrament is
administered in the name of the Trinity…
> Editor: The deity was created in the years 325 and 381. Before
that, in Christianity, it was always baptized in the NAME OF JESUS
[Yahshua] only and also the Bible Sabbath on Saturday was observed.
(see Acts 2:38, etc., as well as in the Herder Bible, Matthew 28:19) <
Church Prayers to the Triune God: Sign of the Cross … (p. 40)
In the morning of the third day after his death, Jesus united his soul with
his body and stood gloriously on his own from the sealed tomb “(p. 62)
> Editor: However, the Holy Scripture says that the Father raised his son from the
dead! See: Acts 2:24+32; 3:15; 4;10; 5:30; 10:40; 13,30+34+37, Romans 4:24+25;
6:4; 8:11; 10:9; I Corinthias 6:14; 15:15, II Cor. 4:14; Galatians 1:1; Ephesians
1:20, 2:6; Colossians 2:12; I Thessalonians 1:10; I Peter 1:21 <.
Calw’s Church encyclopedia II (1893): Theological Pocket Dictionary, Calw’s
Publishing Association (p. 869):
„The Spirit of God, The Holy Ghost is certainly regarded as a divine being
(Acts 5, 3f.). And since He is a spirit of a person, he is talked in personal terms.
However, He is THE SPIRIT OF THE RISEN CHRIST, according to Gal.4:6;
II Cor. 3:17; Rom. 8:9, and according to the verses from allos parakletos in the 4th
Gospel.”
(Note: Cf. I Cor. 15:45; Philippian’s Bible 1:19 as well as Luther Bible of 1984, in the
statements regarding the spirit and the comforter, p. 16)
Catholic Adult Catechism, 2nd edition 1985, page 84.85 “The Church Creed “
The confession to the Trinity is of utmost ecumenical importance. It unites the
Roman-Catholic and the Orthodox Churches; also the Reformers stuck to it…
Both Lutheran Augsburg Confession and the Heidelberg Catechism confess
to the Triune God. According to its basic formula, the ecumenical Council of
Churches is understood as “a fellowship of churches confessing to the Lord
179
Jesus Christ as God and Savior, as per the Holy Scripture, and jointly fulfill what
they are calling to the glory of God, the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost.” “The
content of this ecumenical commitment to the Triune God in its shortest form says:
One God in three persons … This commitment to the Triune God is a deep secret that
cannot be discovered or ever comprehended by any created spirit.“
“The church studied this mystery with great care and, after four centuries of
clarification, decided to state the doctrine in this way: in the unity of the Godhead
there are three Persons,--the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit...” (Handbook for
Today’s Catholic, page 11).
Quote:
“THE DOCTRINE OF GOD” - A QUESTION OF BLESSEDNESS
The greatest proof of God’s love for us humans is the Christ’s death on the cross,
however denied by the doctrine of the Trinity. It is claimed that Christ died only
partly because his divine nature could not die.
“Unbelievable,” I thought ... If the divine nature of Jesus did not die, Christ was only
half dead then. However, the resurrection of a half-dead man is no resurrection.
In that respect, Paul observes: “If Christ has not risen, then our preaching is useless
and so is your faith ... your faith is futile and you are still in your sins, but also those
who passed away in Christ are lost “- (1.Corr.15, 14 +17 +18).
The doctrine of the Trinity teaches that the divine nature of Jesus could not die. So
his full death on the cross is denied, his resurrection is made a fraud and he a liar.
A liar who is not risen, cannot help any of us.
from: “Is that really so?” by Bruno Fischer.
In the Life Magazine, the Catholic Church declared on 30/10/1950:
“Our opponents sometimes say that no doctrine which is not clearly taught in
the Holy Scripture should be held dogmatically. ... HOWEVER PROTESTANT
CHURCHES HAVE ACCEPTED SUCH DOCTRINES AS THE DOCTRINE OF THE
TRINITY, WHICH ARE NOT PRECISED IN THE GOSPELS! “
Leaflet of the Council of Christian Churches, (1995)
ACK comments:
The Church Commitment of Nicaea-Constantinople (1981):
We believe in one God, the Father Almighty ... and in one Lord Jesus Christus, God’s
only begotten son ... God from God, Light from Light, true God from true God … We
believe in the Holy Ghost, the Lord is the giver of life... This commitment to the
Triune God is the only ecumenical creed that connects the Eastern and Western,
Roman Catholic and Reformed Christians inspite of all separations... This jointly
testified truth of the Gospel shows that no profound separation of our churches
ever took place. - The common commitment to Triune God in a non-negotiable
condition for the unity of the one, the Holy, Catholic and Apostolic Church. “
Ecumenical Charter / Charta Oecumenica, (2001):
“I. We believe: the one holy catholic and apostolic church. - With the Gospel of
Jesus Christ, as attested in the Holy Scripture and expressed in the Ecumenical
Creed of Nicaea-Constantinople (381), we believe in the <Triune God / Trinity>:
the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost.
180
181
Since we herewith confess one holy catholic and apostolic Church, our
paramount ecumenical task is to make this unity always being a gift of God visible.
>> Guidelines for the growing cooperation of Churches in Europe, Glory to the Father
and the Son and the holy Ghost. <<”(Excerpt)
Under the subject of Trinity, the Encyclopaedia Britannica (15th edition, 1974,
vol. 10, p. 126, Micropedia) makes this eye-opening statement, “Neither the word
Trinity nor the explicit doctrine appears in the New Testament, nor did [Yahshua] and
His followers intend to contradict the Shema of the Old Testament: ‘Hear, O Israel:
[Yahweh] our [Elohim] is One.’” (Deuteronomy 6:4).
Towards the end of the fourth century, the doctrine of the Trinity primarily
assumed a definite shape which has been preserved up to the present day.
(New Encyclopedia Britannica, “vol. 10, p. 126)
Textbook of the Catholic religion ‘by Dr. A. Glattfelter, 1895, p. 48:
“Third Commandment of God: What is the Lord’s Day? THE APOSTOLIC
CHRISTIAN CHURCH POSTPONED THE REST DAY SANCTIFIED BY GOD TO
THE FIRST DAY OF THE WEEK... We also celebrate the first day of the week in
memory of the creation of the world...
SUNDAY IS THEREFORE THE DAY OF GLORY OF THE MOST HOLY TRINITY. “
Decree of the Emperor Theodosius after the Council of 381:
“In this way we believe, according to the teaching of the Apostles and the Gospel,
in the sole divinity of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost, on the assumption
of equal grandeur and caring Trinity. On our behalf, all who confess to this belief
should bear the name <Catholic Christians>.”
“Christianity derives from the Jewish religion and the Jewish religion was strictly
monotheistic. ... The doctrine of Trinity of the fourth century was not a reflection
of the early Christian doctrine of God’s nature, rather a deviation from it.”
(‘Encyclopedia Americana,’ vol. 27, p. 294)
All outsiders who disagreed with the Trinitarian confession were named heretics
by the Emperor. He warned them of draconian measures just in the same decree:
“The rest, crazy and insane as they are, should bear the shame of their
heretical beliefs. Their meeting places should not be called churches. Mainly
they should be faced with judgment from above, but also suffer from our
disgrace, we are going to show them as per God’s will.“ (“Church History“ in 1955,
Dr. K. Algermissen, p. 89)
Quote:
Jesus never prayed for a teaching unit negotiated by a compromise. He prayed for
unity in Spirit, unity in attitude, unity in truth, charity and faith.
Quote: “Like you, Father, are in me and me in you, may they also be in us so that
the world may believe that you have sent me” (John 17:21).
The human is a unit organized by people on the basis of the Trinitarian dogma
at the expense of the truth of God and at the expense of other biblical truths.
Like the biblical prophecy shows us, this ecumenism leads back to the unity with
the anti-Christian Rome, aspiring power all over the world (Off.13:7 +8, 14:8, 17:2,
18:3).
But Jesus says, “My kingdom is not of this world” (Joh.18:36).
from: “Is that really so?” by Bruno Fischer.
“Introductions and notes on Matt. 28:16-20 :
The Trinitarian baptismal formula has been developed from the
simple formula , IN THE NAME OF JESUS ‘ in the early church.“
(,HERDER Bible’, Catholic, 1965)
Quote:
SAME FOREVER?
The doctrine of the Trinity holds “The Eternal Son of God” is as eternal as the
Father. Therefore, like the father, the Son had no beginning.
BUT: If the father wanted to have a son, at some point ages ago, the father had to
be there before the son. A son may not be as old as his father. But if the son were
just as eternal as the Father, the Son could not have been born from the father.
And if the son was not born of the Father, he is not the true Son of the Father. If
the Son is not a begotten, the true Son of the Father, then the “father” and the
“son” are just colleagues. Then, the father did not sacrifice his son, as Abraham
once sacrificed his son Isaac. He never sent his only begotten Son, but only a
colleague to the cross. If the son says “Father” and if the father says he has
sacrificed his “son”, then both are lying.
“And that should be the love of God?” we hear Satan sneer: Stay away from
such a selfish uncaring and lying God!
The idea of the Trinity of God is a role playing game. There are three divine
persons, one playing the role of “God the Father,” the other of “God the Son” and
the third person plays the role of “God the Holy Spirit.”
With this picture of a game, Satan plays down his rebellion and the unspeakable
suffering which he has brought upon God and people. At the same time he
represents God as cold and cruel. But what happened in the life of Jesus and on
the cross, was not a role playing game. That was the most bitter and serious
struggle for life and death. Since Satan could not defeat Christ, he now wants to
defeat the message of Christ’s victory and the rescue by means of the doctrine of
the Trinity.
Abraham was willing to sacrifice his son. Would it have been an appropriate picture,
if the father had sent a colleague to the cross?
Even if hidden among many pious words, the Trinity presents the Father not only as
an idle, mindless, selfish and unloving grandfather, but also shows the Father and
the Son even as liars and and actors.
Does Satan like the doctrine of the Trinity?
On the contrary Jesus teaches following: Quote: “For God loved the world so much
that He gave His only begotten Son, so that whosoever believes in him should not
perish but have eternal life” (John 3,16). See also: Proverbs 8: 22-36, John 17:5
The father had a begotten son whom he could give away, before Jesus
became a human. The Father alone is eternal in the absolute sense, without a
beginning and without an end. Also Christ is eternal, but he had a beginning, as he
was born in eternity by the Father. The Holy Spirit is just as eternal as the Father
because he is the Spirit of the Father. Otherwise it would have been a time in which
the father would have been spiritless.
From: „Is that really so?“ by Bruno Fischer.
182
The International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia gives this surprising admission:
“The term
‘Trinity’ is not a Biblical term, and we are not using Biblical language when we define
what is expressed by it... In point of fact, the doctrine of the Trinity is purely a revealed
doctrine. That is to say, it embodies a truth which has never been discovered, and is
indiscoverable, by natural reason.” (Trinity, vol.5, p. 3012).
The Britannica adds: “The doctrine developed gradually over several centuries
and through many controversies... . The Council of Nicaea, in 325, stated the crucial
formula for that doctrine in its confession that the ‘Son is of the same substance...as
the Father,’ even though it said very little about the Holy Spirit...By the end of the 4th
century...the doctrine of the Trinity took substantially the form it has maintained ever
since.”
“The Trinity of Plato (Greek philosopher in the fourth century BC) - in principle
only a restructuring of older triads dating back to early peoples - seems
to be rational philosophic trinity of attributes, which, taught by the Christian
churches, bore three hypostases or people. This idea of the divine Trinity of
the Greek philosopher can be found in all old, pre-Christian pagan religions.”
(M. Lactötre’s, Nouveau Dictionnaire Universal ‘, 1865-70, vol 2, p. 1467)
Quote:
HIGH PRIEST SERVICE?
According to the doctrine of the Trinity the Son co-eternal, same-aged as the
father and and cannot be the the real only begotten Son of the Father. For a son may
not be as old as his father. As to it, the son was just a colleague of his father. As this
colleague died on the cross, he was half dead. This reveals the following defacing
image: Although one is asking only one superior for mercy, the colleague “son”
is standing before the equal colleague “father” asking him for mercy for those for
whom he just half died and who will neither raise. What a mockery!
The Trinity considers not only the resurrection as an attempt at fraud, but also the
high priest service of the resurrected.
The Trinity steals the glory of the Father and the Son, it mocks the victim of
the Father, the crucifixion of His Son, and it mocks all believers who trust in
the Father and the Son.
The ... Trinity dishonors, desecrates, mocks and ridicules the father with the
sacrifice of his only, beloved son and the son with his humiliation and his loving
obedience to death on the cross. So the proof of love of our Heavenly Father and
His only begotten Son is dragged in the mud. It leaves nothing but disappointment
and despair ...
from: „Is that really so?“ by Bruno Fischer.
“The baptismal testimony was a creedal confession of Christ in its earliest form;
its later form was triadic (p. 39). The New Testament does not really contain any
Trinitarian statements... Matt. 28:19 (not a real saying of Jesus!) ... The dogma of
the Trinity has been formed nearly since the second century.“
(Karl Heussi, excerpt from: “Compendium of the Church History ‘, 12th edition, 1960,
p. 69)
183
Quote from ‘Mark of Brazil‘:
“The name YAHWEH stands for Saturday [the Sabbath, blessed by the living
God of heaven and sanctified on the seventh day of creation and rested from
all his works] and the Trinity, the [three-gods-teaching] stands for Sunday!“
“Jesus Christ had never mentioned such a phenomenon, and the word
‘Trinity’ cannot be found anywhere in the entire New Testament. The doctrine
was taken into consideration by the church only three hundred years after
the death of our Lord. “
(Arthur Weigall, a historian,” The Paganism in Our Christianity”)
“The practice of Church’s preaching and teaching is dominated by a supernatural
conception of Jesus, which is not attributed to the New Testament. It says that
Jesus was true God, and that therefore the two concepts of God and Christ
are interchangeable. But that is not biblical. The New Testament says that
Jesus was the Word of God, that God was in Christ and that Jesus is the Son
of God *”. Now this is eternal life: that they may know you, the only true God, and
Jesus Christ, whom you have sent.”(John 17:3)
(John Robinson, an Anglican bishop)
* see John 1:1
In the year of 517 the Catholisation of Arian Germans began. After long, uphill
struggles three of the most important Arian peoples were destroyed - the Heruli
in the year of 493, the Vandals in 534, and the Ostrogoths in 538.
At the Council of Chalcedon (451) the decisions of the synods of Nicaea (325) and
Constantinople (381) were confirmed, affirmed and proclaimed as ecumenical.
Until the 16th Century, hardly a Christian could dare doubting the doctrine of the Trinity.
The one who still dared to doubt this irrefutable dogma or to refute it at all in the Middle
Ages, was beheaded like the clergyman Johann Sylvan (who died in 1577).
The most important opponent of the doctrine of the Trinity in the 16th Century was the
Spaniard Michael Servetus. Shortly after the publication of his book “Christianismi
Restututio” he was arrested at the instigation of Calvin, the Catholic Inquisition. The
imprisoned Servetus did not revoke; so he was burned at the stake in 1553.
Karl Heussi writes: “Servetus was a spiritually outstanding, versatile man filled
with deep piety and genuine reverence for the Holy Scripture and Christ. With
his brilliant sharp eye, he recognized the difference between the Christ of the
Gospels and the Christ of dogma. “
(Compendium of Church History, 5th ed, page 271)
Rhine-Neckar-Newspaper dd. 20./21.04.1996:
“The decapitation of John Sylvan at the market place in Heidelberg on December
23rd 1572, rendered in watercolor. Frederick the Pious and the Council of Churches
responded with high sensitivity as it was revealed that a few Electoral Palatine
clergymen denied the divinity of Christ and the Holy Spirit and thus the commitment
to Triune God common to all Christian confessions. Johann Sylvan was executed
whereas some clergymen managed to escape. Our illustration is an extract from the
book “Religion and Power in the Palatinate in 1600” by Frieder Hepp. “
184
With His unique name the Almighty reveals Himself
- The only true God - in His law:
I am YAHWEH, your God.
You shall have no other gods before me.
(1st commandment in Exodus 20:2,3)
185
Please read and check for yourself at previous prayer:
1 Corinthians 15:21-28
PFÄFFLIN = If, however, everything is subordinated to him, He, the Son,
himself will come under the dominion of Him who has subordinated
everything to him. God alone will have all power over everything then.
John from 3: 4-18; 5:17,19-23; 6:27,32,33,37-44,65 b; 7:28,29; 8:16,18,19,26 b-29.
You shall not make for yourself an idol in the form of anything in heaven
above or on the earth beneath or in the waters below.
(2nd commandment in Exodus 20:4-6)
You shall not misuse the name of YAHWEH your God.
(3rd commandment Exodus 20:7)
“... YAHWEH ... This is my name forever,
the one to call me. „
(Exodus 3:15)
“Who has appointed all the ends of the earth?
What is HE? And what is His son?
Do you know that? “
(Proverbs 30.4 c - see Psalm 91,14.15)
The Bible knows only one true and living God:
“I am YAHWEH, and I do not change.”
“I am YAHWEH (YHWH), and there is no other; apart from me there is no
God.” (Isaiah 45:5 a).
The Messiah testified, quoting from the Deuteronomy 6:4:
“... YAHWEH is our God, YAHWEH is ONE.“
“YAHWEH, that’s my name.” (Isaiah 42:8)
(Malachi 3:6)
(Mark 12:29 b)
The scribe knew:
“He is the only ONE, and no one else but him!”
(Mark 12:32 b)
The Apostle Paul clearly teaches that we have the only ONE
true and living God, the Father:
“So we know that there is no other idol in the world and no God, than the
ONE. And although there are those called gods, whether in heaven or on
earth, as there are many gods and lords, we still have only ONE God, the
Father, from whom are all things and we in him; and one Master, Yahshua
the Messiah, through whom are all things, and we by him. But not everyone
knows it. “
(1 Corinthians 8:4b-7a)
“For all the peoples walk each in the name of its god, but we will walk in the
name of YAHWEH our God forever and ever.”
(Micah 4.5 - Bible (1965), Herder Publisher - see Zechariah 6:12,13;
10:1,2.12; Jonah 1,5-9.14-16; 2:1,11)
“UNAMBIGUOUSLY AND CLEARLY IT IS WRITTEN IN THE SCRIPTURE:
NOW I WANT YOU TO REALIZE THAT THE HEAD OF EVERY MAN IS CHRIST,
AND THE HEAD OF THE WOMAN IS MAN, AND THE HEAD OF CHRIST IS
GOD.“ (1 Corinthians 11:3)
In the preface to Luther’s translation of 1984 it is explained: “The word
<Lord> has always the form <LORD>, when the name of God <Yahwe> is
used in the original Hebrew text (see second footnote to Exodus 3:15).”
In Exodus 3:15 it is written in the Hebrew text:
“... YAHWEH ... this is my name forever, the one to call me from generation to
generation.“ (see Jeremiah 33:2,3; Isaiah 52:6).
The footnote to Exodus 3:15 reads: “In Hebrew, is the divine name Yahweh, through
a misunderstanding in the Middle Ages it became Jehovah (see word explanations
to “LORD ‘).”
In the preface of Elberfelder bible translation 2004, it is explained: “In the main
text, the letters YHWH ‘, at the revision, it was decided to use GOD’ instead
for ‘Yahweh’.” (See Exodus 3:15)
“Now take a map of Italy. Look for the territories of the pope, and ask yourself
how many of the original ten kingdoms are occupied by the papal empire
today? - You will find that he has eliminated three of them ... He wears his
Babylonian Tiara with three crowns of horns that were pull out before his
eyes. (For he is the only prince in the world to wear this prophetic headdress
on his head).”(Gaussen,” The Pope and the Roman Church, “p. 22 23.)
The usual formula for the investiture of the Pope and the papal tiara is: “Receive
this Triple Crown, and know you’re the father of princes and kings and rulers
of the world.” (Guinness, “The approaching end,” Vol 1, p. 62)
Since the fifth century, as Ranke observes, “the power of the bishop of Rome
under the patronage of the Emperor himself” has been rising. The Arian powers
were the biggest obstacle, being particularly hostile towards the Roman Church
186
187
because of the Doctrine of the Trinity. However, after the Heruli in 493, in 534
the Vandals and in 538 the Ostrogoths, were eliminated before the pope, the road
was paved to full sovereignty. The famous Decree of Justinian made the bishop of
Rome the “head of all holy churches and all holy priests of God.” In March 533
AD, where Justinian destroyed the Ostogten and vandals by his commander, “he
proceeded without delay to the full establishment of the Catholic Church.’(See
Guinness “The approaching end,” Vol 2, p. 296; Gibbons Roman Empire,
chapter 41, p. 21) This happened in 538, and thus we can set this date as a
foundation day of papal power.
by using Latin words, to be enjoyed by the people! He wants to forgive the
sin against the Lord and savior and to be able to open the gate of heaven to
people arbitrarily! Is this not blasphemous enough on the part of an earth
worm? “(Gaussen, ” The Pope “, p. 27)
“Therefore the pope is an earthly God, a supreme majesty and the only big
powerful man in the world, over all kingdoms, above all the earth and people,
all goods, spiritual and earthly, and therefore everything is in his hands, both
the secular and the spiritual sword. This definition, which does not rhyme
with right churches, however well rhyming with the Roman pope being, can
be found not only in books of canon lawyers. Daniel, the prophet, paints the
Antichrist in this way.” (Apology of the Augsburg Confession, Article 7, 8 [4].) (to
Daniel 7:24 and Revelation 13:7)
“The current Roman Papacy is the beast.” “The pope is Roman, and Rome
is papal, already long and yet really.” (Bengel, to Revelation 12:1)
“The fall of the empire was an essential tool for the rise of the Roman
bishop, first of all [first], the Caesars were put away. An invisible hand, ‘says
De Maistre, drove the Emperors out of the eternal city in order to give the
same to the head of the Eternal Church.”- Secondly, this overthrow forced the
Roman bishops, who were deprived of the influence by imperials, who so far
strongly supported them in their struggles for supremacy , to come back to
another element ... namely to the assertion that he is the successor of Peter,
the prince of the apostles, and was by virtue of this fact the representative of
Christ on earth. Due to this claim, he swung himself all at once on the throne
of kings to the seat of God (the Lord). Rome has become the world’s master
again and the Popes - the drivers of the earth. “(Wylie,” The Papacy, “p. 35)
“There are enough popes who have expressly blasphemed God’s name,
from the elevation of their hearts, due to their great power, such as Julius III
has done several times. But it is also that a blasphemy of God’s name, what
the Pope has ever appropriated to himself under the guise and abuse of the
Holy God’s name. “(Bengel, to Revelation 13:6)
The Pope is called “The governor of Jesus Christ.” Leo X. assumed this
title at “The Lion of the Tribe of Judah.” Leo XII. let people call him “The Lord,
our God”. Martin V, assumed following titles: “The holiest and happiest, the
arbitrator of heaven and Lord of the Earth, the successor of St. Peter, the
anointed of the Lord, the ruler of the universe, the father of kings, the light of
the world.” During the pope’s anniversary following sayings fell of Leo XIII:
“He is the Lion of the tribe of Judah, he is the star out of Jacob “; “He is as
immutable as God “; “As the Eternal Father, who said: Let there be light”; he
is “The visible God on Earth “, the “Vice-Dio”. (Theological Quarterly, Vol 10,
No. 1.)
“He declares himself infallible, he dares to put his decrees, even on
the word of his God, he pretends to absolve people of their commitment
to the commandments of their Creator! He claims that only he can
choose priests who alone by themselves create God in a piece of bread
“It has been calculated that the popes of Rome legally killed fifty million
of men and women, either directly or indirectly, for refusing to participate in
the Roman idolatry, holding on the Bible as on the Word of God {the Bible is
the Word of God }, and did not love their lives even to death, but, countered
the sin offering resistance in the extreme.” “Through Llorente’s careful
research it has been proven that in Spain alone over three hundred and forty
thousand people were tortured and heavily sentenced between the years
1481 and 1808. Every Catholic country in Europe, Asia and America had its
inquisition.” (Guinness,” The Approaching End, “Vol 1, p. 287, 277)
“It is Rome, wherever blood is shed like water and the greatest rejoicing
takes place.” “In the years 1518-1548 over fifteen million protestants lost
their lives due to the papal inquisition.” (Bengel to Revelation 18:24.)
How the Roman Church prides itself upon this, is shown in the following
words of the Augsburg Confession: “So it [the Roman Church] also shows
that the Sabbath has become Sunday against the Ten Commandments,
nothing else is as highly respected as the transformation of the Sabbath; they
are herewith willing to keep the great power of the church, for it managed to
exempt from the Ten Commandments and change something about them.”
(Article 28)
The paragraph are the following:
# “So it [the Roman Catholic Church] testimonies and points out the scene that the
Sabbath has been transferred to Sunday, in opposition to the Ten Commandments,
which has to be respected, and there is no example, no act carrying so much sense
in it, as the transformation / the powerful change of Sabbath to Sunday, and they
want to sustain and clearly demonstrate that great power of the [Roman Catholic]
church, for it is dispensed from the Ten Commandments, [dispensed means: the
Roman Catholic Church is released from the duty to keep the Ten Commandments
of God, the God of the Bible, the Holy Scriptures, because the Roman Catholic
Church demands its commandments to be kept] and has changed something [has
changed means: it has changed all the commandments, and also desecrated all
the feast days of the Bible and replaced those days by the pagan feast days with
a seemingly acting Christian name, for example, Pentecost, Easter, Christmas,
Remembrance Sunday, the last three originate from idolatry, paganism].”
“Is not every Christian obliged to sanctify Sunday? Is the observance of
this law not one of the first among our sacred duties? But you may read
the Bible from Genesis to Apocalypse, and you will not find a single word
to prescribe the keeping holy of Sunday. The scriptures call for religious
observation of Sabbath, a day, which is no longer sacred.” (Catholic Cardinal
Gibbens, ” Faith of Our Fathers “, p. 70)
“Others are not at least willing to find the papacy in the revelation, either by
referring everything to the still future Antichrist, or to the former destruction
of Jerusalem. Thus, the specific remedies in this time full of temptation are
not invalidated, and the testimony given to the papacy is given at the time
where it would be most essential. Therefore it is no wonder that people who
lack the internal touchstone of truth get confused when searching it, that
they fall into the hands of the papacy “(Bengel’s life, p. 303)
188
189
“On the aforementioned Synods (Toulouse 1229) Pope Gregory IX namely
introduced the so-called courts of faith and inquisition tracking the heretics,
condemn according to church laws and hand them over to the secular arm
for punishment; each sovereign, who spared a heretic should have lost his
worldly or spiritual goods, each house which housed a heretic, even the
doctor who attended a heretic were punished... Since the church itself could
not accept the shedding of blood, the enforcement was assigned to secular
authorities as a matter of duty and office.”(Schlosser’s World History, ed 20,
vol 6, p. 20)
Bro. Cottrell is nearly eighty years of age, remembers the dark day of 1780, and
has been a Sabbath-keeper more than thirty years. He was formerly united with the
Seventh-Day Baptists, but on some points of doctrine has differed from that body.
He rejected the doctrine of the trinity, also the doctrine of man’s consciousness
between death and the resurrection, and the punishment of the wicked in eternal
consciousness. (James White, June 9, 1853, Review & Herald, vol. 4, no. 2,
page 12, par. 16)
“This is unfortunately all too certain that the last and the bitterest blow of
the beast from the sea [the Roman Papacy] is not over yet. Many excellent
men bore witness to that at the time of Reformation and has always taken
away the strongest evidence.” (Bengel, to Revelation 13:15) (see also” Bible
Readings for the family circle, Conradi, Hamburg, p. 76-80, 263, 264)
Revelation (Rev.) 13:15 KJV + EL = AND HE HAD POWER TO GIVE LIFE TO
THE IMAGE OF THE BEAST, THAT THE IMAGE OF THE BEAST SHOULD
BOTH SPEAK, AND CAUSE THAT AS MANY AS WOULD NOT WORSHIP THE
IMAGE OF THE BEAST SHOULD BE KILLED.
Rev. 13:16 KJV + EL = AND HE CAUSES ALL, BOTH SMALL AND GREAT,
RICH AND POOR, FREE AND BOND, TO RECEIVE (Greek = TO GIVE THEM)
A MARK [a mark of his authority is the Sunday - Dominus Die, the day of the sun]
IN THEIR RIGHT HAND, OR IN THEIR FOREHEADS:
Rev. 13:17 KJV + EL = AND THAT NO MAN MIGHT BUY OR SELL, SAVE HE
THAT HAD THE MARK, OR THE NAME OF THE BEAST, OR THE NUMBER OF
HIS NAME.
Rev. 14:12 KJV + EL = HERE IS THE PATIENCE OF THE SAINTS;
HERE ARE THEY THAT KEEP THE COMMANDMENTS OF YAHWEH,
AND THE FAITH OF YAHSHUA.
Statements by James White
“The way in which spiritualists reject this way our only true God and our
Lord Jesus Christ and deny done by making use of first the old unscriptural
Trinitarian creed, namely, that Jesus Christ is the eternal God himself,
although not a job have with which they can support it, while we have clear
biblical evidence in abundance from the fact that he is the son of the eternal
God.“
(‚The Day-Star, „IX - January 25, 1846)
The way spiritualizers have disposed of or denied the only Lord God and our
Lord Jesus Christ is first using the old unscriptural Trinitarian creed, viz.,
that Jesus Christ is the eternal God, though they have not one passage to support
it, while we have plain scripture testimony in abundance that he is the Son of the
eternal God.” (James White, January 24, 1846, The Day Star)
To assert that the sayings of the Son and his apostles are the commandments of
the Father, is as wide from the truth as the old trinitarian absurdity that Jesus
Christ is the very and Eternal God. (James White, August 5, 1852, Review &
Herald, vol. 3, no. 7, page 52, par. 42)
As fundamental errors, we might class with this counterfeit sabbath other
errors which Protestants have brought away from the Catholic church, such
as sprinkling for baptism, the trinity, the consciousness of the dead and eternal
life in misery. The mass who have held these fundamental errors, have doubtless
done it ignorantly; but can it be supposed that the church of Christ will carry
along with her these errors till the judgment scenes burst upon the world?
We think not. (James White, September 12, 1854, Review & Herald, vol. 6, no. 5,
page 36, par. 8)
“The ‘mystery of iniquity’ began to work in the church in Paul’s day. It finally crowded
out the simplicity of the gospel, and corrupted the doctrine of Christ, and the church
went into the wilderness. Martin Luther, and other reformers, arose in the strength
of God, and with the Word and Spirit, made mighty strides in the Reformation. The
greatest fault we can find in the Reformation is, the Reformers stopped reforming.
Had they gone on, and onward, till they had left the last vestige of Papacy behind,
such as natural immortality, sprinkling, the trinity, and Sunday-keeping, the church
would now be free from her unscriptural errors.” (James White, February 7, 1856,
Review & Herald, vol. 7, no. 19, page 148, par. 26)
1. Because “it is also called Sunday from the old Roman denomination of Dies
Solis, the day of the sun, to which it was sacred.” “Sunday was a name given by
the heathens to the first day of the week, because it was the day on which they
worshipped the sun.”
2. Because it is “in honor of the blessed Virgin Mary.”
3. Because “it is a day dedicated by the apostles to the honor of the most Holy
Trinity.”
(James White, April 4, 1854, Review & Herald, vol. 5, no. 11, page 86, par. 16-18)
“Here we can mention the Trinity, that wipes off the personality of God and
His Son Jesus Christ of time by representing them in a completely wrong
light: by alleging that the son has no beginning and therefore several
passages of the Bible are declared untrue. It is also affirmed that the Holy
Spirit is of equal sovereignty, even though there are only two of them: the
Father and the Son. In the occult Helena Petrovna Blavatsky speaks clearly:
Mary and the Holy Spirit are Satan, i.e. Lucifer himself. This is known by
the insiders only, the outsiders have no idea about it. If the Holy Spirit
is depicted as a person, then the Father is a soulless old god, who must
be guided by his personal „spirit“ (see “Official statements about ‘The
Trinity‘“).“
“The work of emancipating, instructing and leading the Hebrews was given to
One who is called an angel. Ex.13:21; 14:19, 24; 23:20-23; 32:34; Num. 20:16;
Isa. 63:9. And this angel, Paul calls „that spiritual Rock that followed them,“
and he affirms, „That Rock was Christ.“ 1 Cor. 10:4. The eternal Father is
never called an angel in the Scriptures, while what angels have done is frequently
190
191
ascribed to the LORD [YAHWEH, the father], as they are his messengers and
agents to accomplish his work. It is said of Him [Yahshua] who went before the
Hebrews to deliver them, „My name is in him.“ In all the stupendous events
of that deliverance the mind of the LORD [YAHWEH] was represented in Jesus
[Yahshua].” {J. S. White, Christ and the Sabbath, p. 11}
church as the worship of images and keeping the day of the sun {Editor:
Sunday}, but it is just a restatement of the Persian doctrine. After its launch
about three hundred years went by, until the doctrine became what it is today. It
was introduced around 325 ... In Spain, it was adopted in 589, in England in 596
and in 534 in Africa “(excerpt)
Preliminary work:
“Question 1. What serious objections are there to the doctrine of the Trinity?
“Jesus prayed that his disciples might be one as he was one with his Father.
This prayer did not contemplate one disciple with twelve heads, but twelve
disciples, made one in object and effort in the cause of their master. Neither
are the Father and the Son parts of the “three-one God.” They are two
distinct beings, yet one in the design and accomplishment of redemption.”
{James White, 1868, Life Incidents, p 343}
“James White said in 1871 that the visions of his wife were not in agreement
with the commitment of the Trinitarians.”
(‚Mutual Obligation,‘ Review and Herald, 13. June 1871, 204)
“The Scriptures clearly indicate the relation between God and Christ, and they
bring to view as clearly the personality and individuality of each. [Hebrews 1:1-5
quoted.] God is the Father of Christ; Christ is the Son of God. To Christ has
been given an exalted position. He has been made equal with the Father. All the
counsels of God are opened to His Son.” (Ellen White, Testimonies for the Church,
vol. 8, page 268)
Statements by J. N. Loughborough
J. N. Loughborough was once asked whether there is any serious objection to
the doctrine of the Trinity. His answer was:
There are many objections, but we want to limit ourselves only to the three most
important ones:
1. It is incompatible with the common sense.
2. It is incompatible with the Scripture.
The word Trinity appears nowhere in the Scripture. Mainly, the text
1 John 5:7 is mentioned, which is an insertion. Clarke says: “From the
hundred and thirteen manuscripts the text is missing in one hundred twelve.
It appears in no manuscript prior to the tenth century. And the first time, where
the text appears in Greek, there is only a Greek translation of the decrees of the
Council of Lateran, held in 1215. “
3. Their origin is pagan and fictive.
Instead of referring to the Scriptures in order to prove the existence of the
Trinity, we are drawn to the trident of the Persians ... It is certain that the Jewish
community taught nothing like that. Mr. Summerbell says: “A friend of mine who
visited a synagogue in New York, asked the rabbi for an explanation of the word
elohim ‘. A Trinitarian priest standing next to him replied: “Well, that refers to the
three persons of the Trinity” As a Jew came forward and said that he was not
allowed to mention that word, otherwise he would be forced to leave the House,
because it was not allowed to call the name of a foreign God in the synagogue
“.... The doctrine of the Trinity was about the same time introduced into the
“Answer. There are many objections which we might urge, but on account of our
limited space we shall reduce them to the three following:
“1. It is not very consonant with common sense to talk of three being one, and one
being three. …
“2. It is contrary to Scripture. …
“3. Its origin is pagan and fabulous. …”
(‚The Review and Herald‘, Battle Creek, Michigan, 5. Nov. 1861 / in ‚The Adventist
Pioneer Library‘)
Statements by R. F. Cottrell
“I never believed the doctrine of the trinity, nor ever professed to believe it. ... men
have gone to extremes in the discussion of the doctrine of the trinity. Some have
made Christ a mere noble man, commencing his existence at his birth in Bethlehem;
others have not been satisfied with holding Him to be what the Scriptures so
clearly reveal Him, the pre-existing Son of God, but have made Him the God
and Father of Himself. If the Scriptures say He is the Son of God, I believe it. If it is
declared that the Father sent His Son into the world, I believe He had a Son to send.”
(‚Review and Herald‘, 1. June 1869)
Statements of J. N. Andrews
„God alone is immortal and the Father gave the son‘s life. The immortality
of Christ comes from God, and was not an integral part of his existence. “
(‘Review and Herald‘, 27 January 1874)
Statements by M. E. Cornell
“Protestants and Catholics are so close in the views that you can easily
imagine how the Protestants can make a picture of the animal. Most of the
Protestants together with the Catholics believe in the Trinity, the immortality
of the soul, the consciousness of the dead, the reward and punishment at death,
the endless torment of the wicked, the happiness of the pious dead in the sky,
sprinkling for baptism, and the pagan Sunday instead of Sabbath. Everything
is contrary to the spirit and the letters of the New Testament. Certainly a
striking family resemblance exists between “mothers” and “daughters.”
(‘Facts for The Times’, 1858, p. 76)
Editor: Interestingly, I have to say that many people who have recognized the
doctrine of the Trinity as false, still hold to the teaching of the Council of 325
AD. On this first Ecumenical Synod in Nicaea of the emperor Constantine,
192
193
Christ, the Messiah, was declared. God. The background was the creation
of an ecumenical creed of all bishops, to which both parties could positively
agree. Athanasius taught that the Messiah is is not only the Son of God but
also God who has no beginning and is as old as his father. The oresbyter of
the community Arius raised his protest against this new unbiblical teaching
for he was convinced that long before the creation the Father had a son, who
created everything being the foreman of the Father. [See also Hebrews 1:1, 2, 5;
5:5; Acts 13:33; Psalm 2:7]
In the early copies comments were written at the margin. Later copyists inserted
some marginal notes into the biblical text. Also translators (and later even the
printers) sometimes brought their own views influenced by the tradition, into the
translation.
Once, only a few wealthy could afford buying a copy of the Scriptures. For the
common people the word of God was hidden out of reach behind monastery walls.
Just rcently it has been found out from documents, what happened in that time.
The so-called „Comma Johanneum“, the verse in 1st John 5:7-8 has secretly been
inserted into the biblical text.
Statements by G. I. Butler
This text inserted in 1 John 5:7-8 “in heaven, the Father, the Word and the Holy
Ghost, and these three are one. And there are three that bear witness on earth:
“cannot be found in any of the known Greek manuscripts before the 11th
century after Christ.”
In 1920, Albrecht Ludwig published his translation of the New Testament. There we
read the the following notice concerning 1 John 5:7 and 8:
“These words cannot be found with any of the ancient church fathers, who treated
the doctrine of the Trinity from the third to the fifth century. They are also not present
in any Greek manuscript before the 15th Century. Only around 400 AD, the words
appear in the Western Church. This then inserted the words into the Latin Vulgate
in the Middle Age and from then on into the Greek text. Moreover, the words are
missing in all the old translations, even in the manuscripts of the Vulgate before
the 10th Century. “
„God lives in us through His Holy Spirit as a comforter, as a rebuke, being
the first one in particular. If we come to him, we become part of him in this sense,
because the Spirit comes forth from Him; it comes forth from the Father and the
Son. It is no person who has legs and walks around or flies around - as if it were a real
being, like the father and the son. And if it were so, then that would be completely
beyond my comprehension - what could be expressed in language or words.“
(From a letter to J. H. Kellogg, April 5, 1904)
Statements by A. J. Dennis
“By which contradictory terms is the Trinitarian confession of faith justified:
In the unity of the head there are three persons, of the same substance, power
and eternity: the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit. There are many things
in the Word of God that are mysterious, but we can safely assume that the
Lord never calls us to believe impossibilities. But the creeds often do so.“
(“The Signs of the Times”, May 22nd 1879)
In 1st Corinthians it is written that only the Father is above all and the Son of
God will be tributary to his father at the end:
“Then the end will come, when he hands over the kingdom to God the Father after
he has destroyed all dominion, authority and power. For he “has put everything
under his feet.” Now when it says that “everything” has been put under him, it
is clear that this does not include God himself, who put everything under Christ.
When he has done this, then the Son himself will be made subject to him who
put everything under him, so that God may be all in all.”
(1 Corinthians 15:24a, 27-28)
~
For more than a hundred years it is well known that the so-called „Comma
Johanneum“ in 1st John 5:7 to 8 has been an addendum in different translations
of the Bible. In the fourth and the fifth centuries AD at the latest, changes were
made in the word of God due to some additions.
However, in which way did some traditions - including the „Comma Johanneum“
and other Trinitarian texts – reach the copies of the original text and then even the
Holy Scripture?
“Erasmus kept his promise having added the passage to [1 John 5:7,8], its third
edition (of 1522), however expressing his suspicion in an extensive footnote that
the handwriting [the found Greek manuscript containing this addendum] was made
specially to refute him. Among the thousands of Greek manuscripts that have
been checked since the time of Erasmus, there are only three further ones
which contain this spurious passage... The earliest known quotation from the
“Comma” is a treatise dating from the 4th Century that can either be attributed to
the student or his Priscillian, the Spanish bishop Instantius. The “Comma” was
probably originally part of an allegorical interpretation of the “three witnesses”
in the text and may have stood as a side note in a Latin manuscript of the first
Letter of John, from where it came into the Old Latin Bible yet in the 5th Century. “
(Quotes from: “The text of the New Testament / New Testament Introduction to the
Textual Criticism ‘; III The pre-critical period: Textus Receptus” - BM Metzger, 1966)
The more astonishing is the fact that this dubious text in the revised edition of the
popular “Schlachter 2000” suddenly reappears. At least it is admitted on page 1354
in the appendix of the new “Schlachter Version 2000”: “1 John 5:7-8 (the so-called
“Comma Johanneum”): (7) Because there are three to bear witness in heaven: the
Father, the Word and the Holy Ghost, and these three are one, (8) and three are
the ones who bear witness on earth: the Spirit, the water and the blood, and these
three are the same. The words printed in italics are missing in the majority text.”
It has been unfortunately forgotten to be added that the “Comma Johanneum” was
neither included in the Schlachter’s own translation. A text review of Schlachter’s
Bible translation dated 1905 (at least sixteen editions had been published until
1922) regarding the “Comma Johanneum” has shown that the spurious text cannot
be found in 1 John 5:7,8. Like Dr. Martin Luther, Franz Eugen Schlachter would
194
195
certainly neither allow that later generations ever dare adding fake text in his
translation.
“He [Jesus / Yahshua] spoke to them: But whom say ye that I am? Simon Peter
answered then and said: Thou art the Christ [the Messiah] son of the living God. And
Jesus [Yahshua] answered and said to him: Blessed are you, Simon, Son of Jonah,
for not flesh and blood have revealed it to you, but my Father in heaven. “
Matthew 16:15-17 after translation by Dr. Martin Luther
In 1534, there was a full print run of Luther’s Bible translation. But even in Luther’s
lifetime his Bible translation was brazenly falsified. Therefore, Luther’s authorized
editions were given protective masks in form of a signature: “Dis zeichen sey zeuge //
This sign be witness / that these books passed through my hands / to protect from
false printing and perdition / vleyssigen to ytzt much.” After a revision in autumn
of 1541, Dr. Martin Luther complained again: “... it often happened to me that I
found printed pirates so that I could not recognize my own work in many places.”
(Quotes from: Luther Bible of 1534 - A cultural-historical introduction by Stephen Füssel)
[Dr. Martin Luther: “This mask is to prove that such books have passed through my
hands, for many people endeavor incorrect printing and destruction of books.”-”and
it often happened to me that I found printed pirates so that I could not recognize my
own work in many places.”
Statements in Christian and historical literature
“The doctrine of God’s Trinity was formulated by the Church in the late fourth century.
The Bible itself at no point contains an explicit statement of God’s Trinity. The
only apparent statement is the so-called ‘Comma Johanneum’, one addendum to
1 John 5:7, deriving from the fourth century”: “There are three who give testimony
in heaven: the Father, the Word and the Holy Spirit. And these three are one.” This
sentence, which was also included in some late Greek manuscripts and taken into
Luther’s translations, should obviously replace the missing literal basis of the
Scripture.”
from: Biblical-Theological Dictionary by Osterloh and Engelland, Gottingen,
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht 1959, page 607
“Dogmas are, in the stricter sense, doctrines turned into a standard by means
of church ceremonies (at synods), without recognition of which an individual is
deprived of eternal salvation.
Neither Trinitarian statements, nor any speculations about the mutual relationship
of the three “persons” of the deity are contained in The New Testament.
Matthew 28:19 is not a real word of the Lord! “
from: Compendium of the Church History by Karl Heussi, JCB Mohr (Paul Diebeck)
Tübingen, § 17 p. and q
“Dogma (Greek ‘opinion’), doctrine, faith; transferred: A conviction which is not
assured by a proof, but by an authoritative statement (Ecumenical Council,
Emperor, Pope).”
from: Encyclopedia and Dictionary, F. A. Brockhaus, Wiesband, Volume I, page 614
“John does not equalize Jesus and God. Jesus is not God, and God is not
Jesus. He does not say of himself that he is God, but claims that he is the true
revealer of God; he interprets God because he originates from God’s world. John
does not support the ‘light from light’ of Nicea (325), which became the basis for the
Doctrines of Two Natures (Chalcedon, 451). “
from: No other God by Prof. H. M. Kuitert. 2004 Patmos Verlag GmbH & Co. KG.,
Dusseldorf, page 169
“Many other signs which are not written in this book were given by Jesus [Yahshua]
to the disciples. These are written to make you believe that Jesus [Yahshua] is the
Christ [the Messiah, the anointed of God], the Son of God, and that you have life
through faith in His name.”
John 20:30-31 after translation by Dr. Martin Luther
“In the description of the original world, the Holy Scripture begins with, the Spirit
of God is seen as the power of life coming from above. In the last words of the
Bible, the spirit is connected to the community as its life power
source, its prayer and its prospect for salvation. The Spirit of God that led
the believers to the right faith and still does, is nothing more than the living
connection of the justified with God. “
from: Biblical-Theological Dictionary by Osterloh and Engelland, Gottingen,
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht 1959, page 249 and 251
Quote from ‘Mark of Brazil‘:
“The name YAHWEH stands for Saturday [the Sabbath, blessed by the living
God of heaven and sanctified on the seventh day of creation and rested from
all his works] and the Trinity, the [three-gods-teaching] stands for Sunday!“
Quote:
I. “The Old Testament
was the Bible of Jesus [Yahshua]. It begins with the creation story in which the
almighty God reveals how He arranged His unlimited power to animate and
inanimate matter having created everything within six days through His Son
and on the seventh day rested with the first man and cultivated community.
“For he spoke, and it came to be; he commanded, and it stood firm.”
(Psalm 33:9)
Finally, the Old Testament portrays the betrayal of trust of the first humans and their
associated separation from God and the loss of their immortality. Also God through
His son repeatedly trying to persuade people to change in order to be saved. Then
God creating and leading the people of Israel to prepare the world for incarnation
of His Son as Savior and for His coming. The Old Testament ends with the writings
of the prophets, and contains many predictions which had been fulfilled in Jesus
Christ [Yahshua the Messiah]. The fulfillment of hundreds of accurate predictions
of thousands of opportunities prove that Jesus [Yahshua] is the savior promised by
196
God and that the Bible is the infallible word of God. “
from: “Jesus is the way to life” by Ellen G. White, AFG Publishing House, pages 124, 125
(editor: [...])
read also:
Quote:
http://smyrna.org/Books/Formulation_of_the_Trinity/The%20Formulation%20
of%20the%20Doctrine%20of%20the%20Trinity.pdf
II “The New Testament
was written after the risen had left this Earth again and begins with four gospels,
with the four accounts of the earthly life and ministry of Jesus [Yahshua]. Then
follows the report upon His ascension in the Acts of the Apostles, then as He
receives the Holy Spirit from His Father and pours it out. This is followed by the
Acts of the Apostles with the worldwide spread of salvation message of Jesus
[Yahshua] within a generation. Then follow the teaching letters of Apostles
Paul, James, Peter, John and Jude. The New Testament ends with the Book of
Revelation of God, prophetically showing the centuries-long struggle against the
word of God and prophetically depicting the completion of the redemption and the
future kingdom of God. For better understanding of the New Testament, it would be
good to know also the Old Testament because the New Testament often refers to
the Old Testament. The Bible shows all the way from the lost paradise to the new
heaven and the new earth. It shows us the wonderful way of salvation and what
God is and how much He loves us.”
from: “Jesus is the way to life” by Ellen G. White, AFG Publishing House, p. 125
(editor: [...])
197
The Formulation of the Doctrine of the Trinity
100 and more mysteries of the trinity
http://smyrna.org/Books/100_and_More/100%20and%20More%20Mysteries%20
of%20the%20Trinity.pdf
Quote:
I & II “Whoever reads the Bible should observe the basics.
1. The Bible defines itself, it explains itself. Simple and clear Bible texts do not
need to be interpreted because they are self-explanatory.
2. Difficult Bible texts are explained by simple and clear Bible texts, which no one
needs to interpret.
3. It is wrong to interpret difficult biblical texts in the way they could become
inconsistent [controversial] with simple and clear Bible texts because the Bible
has been given to its writers by the Spirit of God which cannot be contradictory
being God’s spirit.”
from: “Jesus is the way to life” by Ellen G. White, AFG Publishing House, p. 129
(editor: [...])
~
from: “First Sermon Preached Before King Edward VI.” - Hugh Latimer, The Great
Controversy, p. 248
~
198
200
The Truth about the Trinity
Because it has been taught and believed as “gospel” for centuries, unearthing the
actual roots of the Trinity doctrine can be unsettling for many. Yet, unless beliefs
are examined and at times challenged, we may find ourselves in a lifetime of error
and never know it. Here are the facts about an ancient doctrine that long predates
the New Testament – about a doctrine that was borrowed from mystery religion
with no foundation in the sacred Scriptures!
___________________________________________
A fundamental teaching and “test” doctrine of both Catholic and Protestant groups
[or, “Churchianity”] is the Trinity. The Trinity tenet is probably best expressed by the
Trinitarian Bible Society of London, England as “...the belief in the Godhead of the
Father and the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, Three co-equal and co-eternal Persons
in One Living and True God ... in unity of this Godhead there be Three Persons, of
one substance, power and eternity the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost.”
“Spirit” is misconstrued as the superstitious “ghost” in 1611 King James wording.
The term “ghost” is an erroneous translation of the Greek pneuma, which is better
translated as “spirit.” There is no word in the Greek language for “ghost.” The
closest Greek word, phantasma, occurs twice (Matt. 14:26 ; Mark 6:49 , translated
spirit) which means “apparition, specter, phantom,” but is never used to describe
the Holy Spirit.
Churchianity teaches that this special Power, this Spirit that emanates from the
Father and is shared by the Son, is a person called the Holy Spirit, which together
with the Father and Son makes up a Trinity.
Trinity Missing from the New Testament
Under the subject of Trinity, the Encyclopaedia Britannica (15th edition, 1974,
vol. 10, p. 126, Micropedia) makes this eye-opening statement, “Neither the word
Trinity nor the explicit doctrine appears in the New Testament, nor did [Yahshua*]
and His followers intend to contradict the Shema of the Old Testament: ‘Hear, O
Israel: [Yahweh*] our [Elohim] is One.’” (Deut. 6:4).
The International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia gives this surprising admission:
“The term ‘Trinity’ is not a Biblical term, and we are not using Biblical language
when we define what is expressed by it...In point of fact, the doctrine of the Trinity
is purely a revealed doctrine. That is to say, it embodies a truth which has never
been discovered, and is indiscoverable, by natural reason.” (Trinity, vol.5, p. 3012).
The Britannica adds: “The doctrine developed gradually over several centuries
and through many controversies... . The Council of Nicaea, in 325, stated the
crucial formula for that doctrine in its confession that the ‘Son is of the same
substance...as the Father,’ even though it said very little about the Holy Spirit...By
the end of the 4th century...the doctrine of the Trinity took substantially the form it
has maintained ever since.”
201
The New Catholic Encyclopedia, 1967,
vol. 14, p. 299, acknowledges: “The
formulation ‘one G-d in three Persons’
was not solidly established, certainly not
fully assimilated into Christian life and
its profession of faith, prior to the end of
the 4th century....Among the Apostolic
Fathers, there had been nothing even
remotely approaching such a mentality
or perspective.”
of indignation. The New Testament
nowhere
conveys
the
doctrinal
formula as such; it was shaped by
church councils of the fourth and fifth
centuries...agents of Protestant leaders
took Servetus to Champel the next day
and burned him at the stake until his
body was totally reduced to ashes.”
p. 65, Strange Facts About the Bible,
Webb Garrison.
The issue came to a flash point at
the general church Council of Nicaea in
325 C.E., called by Constantine . Two
church leaders in Alexandria - Arius and
Athanasius - had been in open dispute
over whether the Father and Son were
equal.
Erasmus is noted for his editing of
the Greek New Testament, a work of
exemplary scholarship. “In preparing the
first edition of his Greek New Testament
in 1516, the Dutch scholar used the
best and oldest manuscripts available
to him. For purposes of scholarship he
compared Latin and Greek versions
by printing them in parallel columns.
Ancient copies did not include at 1John
5:7 a reference to the Trinity, standard
in medieval copies of the Latin Vulgate.
Guided by the principle that the oldest
copies of a work are likely to be
closer to the original than later copies,
Erasmus omitted from the Greek side of
His New Testament the allusion familiar
to readers of the Latin Bible. The use
of parallel columns made the omission
immediately obvious,” p. 258, Strange
Facts about the Bible.
Eusebius, the father of ecclesiastical
history, early in the conference offered
a compromise resolution that described
the relationship of the Father, Son, and
Holy Spirit. Supporters of Athanasius
realized that the compromise would
destroy the doctrine of the Trinity, and
was essentially a vote for Arius, who
maintained that the Father was superior
in some ways. Emperor Constantine
stepped in, rejecting the compromise
of Eusebius. But the Trinity idea did
not become doctrine until the year 379
when Roman Emperor Theodosius
established Christianity as the state
religion. Hence, the Roman Catholic
Church, and its doctrine of a Triune
deity, was born.
Trinity Discounted Early On
In the early years following the
resurrection of the Messiah, the Trinity
doctrine was not accepted by a number
of educated, sincere Bible-believers.
One source informs us about a Michael
Servetus, a Spanish physician, who
“...was unable to accept traditional
formulas defining G-d as ‘Father, Son
and Holy [Spirit]’ - one G-d expressed
through three personalities. He put his
doubts into print and stirred up a furor
A Babylonian Survival
As these authorities have revealed,
the Trinity doctrine is not based upon
the clear teachings of the Bible, but
is fashioned piecemeal from selected
verses that are said to allude to a Trinity.
The simple fact is the doctrine of
a Trinity was not initially taught by
the early church. The teaching was
contrived to replicate the trinitarian
beliefs of incoming pagan converts.
Abundantly common in pagan religions
is the concept of a trinity. Early converts
from paganism generally had worshiped
a triad of deities. (see pp. 10-11)
In his book, The Two Babylons,
202
Alexander Hislop traces the origin
of the Trinity idea to the mother of all
pagan concepts, Babylon . Summing up
a lengthy study of historical evidence,
Hislop concludes: “Will any one after
this say that the Roman Catholic
Church must still be called Christian,
because it holds the doctrine of the
Trinity? So did the Pagan Babylonians,
so did the Egyptians, so do the Hindus
at this hour, in the very sense in which
Rome does.” (p. 90).
From the Encyclopedia of Religion
and Ethics (Trinity, p. 458) we read,
“Although the notion of a divine Triad or
Trinity is characteristic of the Christian
religion, it is by no means peculiar to
it. In Indian religion we meet with the
trinitarian group of Brahma, Siva, and
Vishnu; and in Egyptian religion with
the trinitarian group of Osiris, Isis, and
Horus, constituting a divine family,
like the Father, Mother and Son in
mediaeval Christian pictures.”
The Trinity doctrine incorporated a
pagan concept embraced long before
Christianity by ancient heathens of
foreign lands. On page 595 of The
Story of Civilization (vol. III), noted
historian Will Durant provides these
revelations, “Christianity did not destroy
paganism; it adopted it... The Greek
language, having reigned for centuries
over philosophy, became the vehicle
of Christian literature and ritual; the
Greek mysteries passed down into
the impressive mystery of the Mass.
Other pagan cultures contributed to the
syncretist result. From Egypt came the
ideas of a divine Trinity.”
The pagan emperor Constantine
favored
Christianity
because
of
his mother’s influence. To avert a
developing schism among Christians
in his realm, he called for a council to
unite all Christendom into one religion.
To forestall the growing acceptance
of Arianism, the “Nicene Creed” was
developed which is even today a part
of the liturgy of Catholic, Lutheran and
other churches. The first Nicene Creed
did not establish or affirm a Trinity. Only
later revisions added the concept of a
Trinity.
“Oneness” Concept Influential
Another teaching that was
gaining ground about that time was
“Monarchianism,” in which all three
(Father, Son and Holy Spirit) constitute
only one essence as well as one person.
We know this teaching today under the
term “Oneness,” which is taught by
various Pentecostal churches.
The Oneness teaching goes back
at least to the third century where its
chief exponent, Sabellius, proposed
that the Father was the Creator, who
became the Son at Bethlehem , and
then became the Holy Spirit when the
Son ascended.
This teaching would have us believe
that the Messiah Yahshua prayed
to Himself when on earth, and that
Yahshua raised Himself from the
dead. But the Bible says the Father
raised (Greek = anistemi) Him up.
(see Acts 2:24; 2:30; 2:32; 3:15; 3:26;
13:30; 13:37 )
Sabellianism teaches that all three are
one in person, successively assuming
the role of Father, Son and presently
acting as the Holy Spirit. This doctrine
no doubt influenced the Trinity concept
as disseminated today.
Bible Reinterpreted for the Sake of
Trinitarianism
The doctrine of the Trinity began
as part of the Nicene Creed of 325,
which was altered and amended
over the years. To accommodate the
pagan converts who worshiped a
Trinity, the teachings of the Scriptures
were reinterpreted to harmonize with
established pagan beliefs.
Hislop’s Two Babylon’s explains
these: “In the unity of that only G-d
of the Babylonians, there were three
persons and to symbolize that doctrine
of the Trinity, they employed, as the
discoveries of Layard prove, the
equilateral triangle, just as it is well
known the Romish Church does at
this day.” A footnote points out that the
Egyptians also used the triangle as a
symbol of their triform divinity. (p. 16)
The Trinitarian concept gained
acceptance as the Jewish converts
were overwhelmed by the growing
number of heathen who were taken into
the church, bringing with them pagan
doctrines nowhere found in the Bible.
Pagan converts could more easily
identify with Christianity and become a
part of it by simply changing the names
of their deities. Those who worshiped a
Trinity could find one in Christianity.
Israel was notably different from
virtually all other religions in that
they worshiped one Mighty One. The
Babylonians, Egyptians, Canaanites,
Zorastrians,
Hindus
and
others
worshiped a triad of major deities
in a worship Yahweh expressly
abhorred. In the very first of the
Ten Commandments He thundered
that we are to have no other deities
before Him.
Christianity began to accept many
pagan doctrines, only the names were
changed to appear “Christian” (for
example, the pagan Roman Saturnalia
became Christmas; Assyrian fertility
worship of the goddess Ishtar was
brought over to create the Easter
{“Ishtar”} celebration; Semiramis, the
“Queen of Heaven” worshiped by the
Babylonians, was transformed into the
Madonna worshiped by many today
{“Madonna” means “my lord” from Latin
mea + domina}; pagan sun worship
became manifest in the Christian halo,
etc.).”
203
The Roman Catholic church states:
“The Trinity is the term employed
to signify the central doctrine of the
Christian religion...Thus, in the words
of the Athanasian Creed: ‘the Father
is G-d, the Son is G-d, and the Holy
Spirit is G-d, and yet there are not three
G-ds but one G-d.’ In this Trinity...the
Persons are co-eternal and co-equal:
all alike are uncreated and omnipotent.”
The Catholic Encyclopedia.
The Trinity is considered to be “one
G-d in three persons” with each believed
to be without beginning, having existed
for eternity and are all equal, each being
not lesser or greater than the others.
Members of the National Council of
Churches all espouse a belief in the
Trinity.
Scripture clearly shows that Yahweh
is the supreme Mighty One in the
heavens. There is no one equal to Him.
Paul wrote: “But I would have you
know, that the head of every man is
Messiah; and the head of the woman is
the man; and the head of the Messiah is
Yahweh,” 1Corinthians 11:3.
He said in Ephesians that there is
one “Father of all, who is above all,” 4:6.
The Savior Himself said, “My Father is
greater than I,” John 14:28 .
“Elohim” Means Plural - More Than
One- Not “Three”
Many recognize that the Trinity
teaching is confusing and in the words
of the Encyclopedia Americana is
“beyond the grasp of human reason.”
The Bible clearly teaches a plurality
in the Old Testament, for the Book of
Genesis begins with “In the beginning
G-d [Hebrew Elohim] created...” The
word Elohim is from the Hebrew Eloah
with the “im” suffix denoting the plural.
Elohim is a Hebrew collective noun,
204
masculine in gender. It has the same
plural concept as words like family,
group, school, board, and council.
Each of these collective nouns takes
a singular verb. We say the family is
home. The group is small. The school is
on vacation. These collective nouns are
all composed of at least two individuals
or perhaps more. But the collective
noun usually takes a singular verb. We
are not told the exact number making
up a family, group, or school. So it is
with the Hebrew word Elohim.
Genesis 1:2 reads: “And the earth
was without form, and void; and
darkness [was] upon the face of the
deep. And the Spirit of Elohim moved
upon the face of the waters.” (Gen. 1:2)
Trinitarians seize upon the word
Elohim, then finding that it means
a plurality - more than one - they
immediately conclude it must mean
three, a Trinity!
Spirit Is a Force
Spirit is translated from the Hebrew
ruach and occurs 389 times in the Old
Testament. It is rendered spirit 237
times in the King James Version. The
Companion Bible says that the basic
idea running through all the passages is
“invisible force.” In whatever sense the
word ruach is used, it means an unseen
force except by its manifestations. It
can be compared to a physical force like
magnetism, gravity, and in our modern
age, electricity and radioactivity. The
Bible likens spirit to wind.
In the New Testament Greek text
spirit is pneuma and carries the same
meaning—in Greek it means to breathe.
(“Pneumatic” tires are filled with air;
“pneumonia” affects the lungs—the airexchanging organs.) Both words have
as their basic meaning, “breath,” but
the sense extends beyond that primary
meaning. Spirit is from the Latin spirare
(translation of the Hebrew ruach, which
means to breathe). Spirare is found
in the word “respiration,” which is the
process of breathing.
Is it any wonder that following His
resurrection, Yahshua gave the Holy
Spirit to His disciples when “he breathed
on them,” John 20:22? Heavenly power
came from His nostrils, not a person!
Both ruach and pneuma mean “wind.”
They can also mean the invisible, vital
force in living creatures, or a dominant
feeling, attitude or disposition. Spirit
can refer to the invisible world, including
Yahweh and His angelic creatures as
well as the evil, satanic realm. It can
also refer to Yahweh’s holy, active, or
life-giving force or power.
All of these meanings have the sense
of an active vitality that is invisible to
human eyes. We cannot see spirit just
as we cannot “see” wind, gravity, radio
waves, electricity, or magnetism. But
we can see what it does, the results of
its activity. We can often see the effects
of the special power of Yahweh’s Holy
Spirit, too.
Early Fathers Knew the Essence of
the Holy Spirit
Many of the early “fathers,” including
Justin Martyr of the second century,
taught that the Holy Spirit was an
“influence or mode of operation of
the Deity.” Hippolytus ascribed no
personality to the Holy Spirit. In the
creation, the Spirit of Yahweh, or
Yahweh’s Power, went forth from Him
and accomplished His will.
The Holy Spirit was the power, the
force, the vitality emanating from
Elohim that moved and acted upon the
face of the waters. The Spirit was not a
separate person moving on the waters.
“Proof” Texts to Support Trinity
An attempt to “prove” a Trinity is
1 John 5:7. However, newer Bible
translations have corrected this spurious
verse. The Catholic Jerusalem Bible
says in a footnote to 1John 5:7, “Not in
any of the early Greek manuscripts, or
any of the early translations, or in the
best manuscripts of the Vulgate itself.”
This bogus text reads: “For there are
three that bear record in heaven, the
Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost:
and these three are one.”
The Companion Bible states that
this verse was not found in any Greek
manuscripts before the 16th century but
was first seen in the margins of some
of the Latin copies; from there it crept
into the text. Modern translations do
not include this verse in the main body
of their text but may have a footnote
stating that this verse is spurious. It
is plainly a forgery inserted by some
Trinitarian zealot during the Dark Ages.
Matthew 28:19 is often used to
promote the false Trinity, which reads
as follows:
“Go therefore, and teach all nations,
baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy [Spirit]:” (Matt. 28:19). Abundant
evidence exists that this verse was also
not in the original texts (Jerusalem
Bible is one such source). For more
information write us.
There are four Scriptures in the
Old Testament where plural personal
pronouns are used in referring to
Elohim. The Trinitarians say these
prove a Trinity, although the word Trinity
itself does not appear in any of these
verses:
“And Elohim said, Let US make man
in OUR image, after OUR likeness: and
let them have dominion over the fish of
the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and
over the cattle, and over all the earth,
and over every creeping thing that
205
creeps upon the earth.” (Gen. 1:26)
“And the Yahweh Elohim said, Behold,
the man is become as one of US, to
know good and evil: and now, lest he
put forth his hand, and take also of the
tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:”
(Gen. 3:22)
“Go to, let US go down, and there
confound their language, that they may
not understand one another’s speech.”
(Gen. 11:7)
“Also I heard the voice of Yahweh,
saying, Whom shall I send, and who
will go for US? Then said I, Here [am] I;
send me.” (Isa. 6:8)
There is nothing in these verses that
would lead us to accept the doctrine
of a Trinity. The use of these plural
pronouns (us, we, our) in referring to
deity only shows plural Mighty Ones.
Yahshua told Phillip, “He that has
seen Me has seen the Father,” John
14:9. Other verses demonstrate that
Yahshua is the very image of the
Heavenly Father, that He is the express
image of His person (Heb.1:3, Col.
1:15, 2Cor. 4:4). He is the other half of
this plural majesty in the heavens.
The appearance of the Holy Spirit
is likened to a dove, Matthew 3:16.
Genesis 1:27 clearly says man is to be
made “in the image of Elohim.” If the
Holy Spirit is a third person of a Trinity,
man would also look like a bird in some
aspect or appear in the image of a
feathered dove!
Grammatical Gender Mistaken for
the Literal
Another so-called “proof” often
presented to show that the Holy Spirit
is a sentient being is that the personal
pronouns He, Him or His often refer to
the Spirit in the English Scriptures. John
14:17 is misused to force a personality
aspect on the Holy Spirit: “[Even] the
206
Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot
receive, because it sees HIM not,
neither knows HIM: but you know HIM;
for HE dwells with you, and shall be in
you” (John 14:17 ).
The use of the personal pronoun
WHOM in this text is unwarranted,
reflecting
simply
the
translator’s
prejudice. Which better renders the
Greek neuter form. The Greek pronoun
is auto, and refers back to Comforter
(Greek = Parakletos), which is a noun
of masculine gender, and apparently
the reason translators provided the
“Him” and “He” pronouns.
Understand that nouns in most
European languages have gender.
To English-speaking peoples this is a
rather peculiar characteristic of their
languages. For example, in German
“plate” is masculine. In French “knife”
is masculine and “fork” feminine. It
would be as logical to insist that “plate”
and “knife” are persons—because
of masculine usage in German and
French—as it would be to claim that
the comforter is a person because
Parakletos (comforter) is masculine in
Greek. Pronouns must agree in number,
case, and gender. English is not nearly
so sophisticated in its grammar.
The Greek word for spirit (pneuma) is
neuter in gender and properly should be
translated it. Some translations do not
follow the the King James in referring
to the Spirit as He but more properly
as it. These Bibles are the Diaglott
(a literal translation from the Greek),
Rotherham , Literal Concordant, and
Goodspeed, among others. Pronouns
referring to spirit are also neuter. But
those referring to the Father and the
Son are masculine.
In contrast to the Greek, Hebrew
nouns have no neuter gender. In
Hebrew, nouns are either masculine or
feminine. Therefore, while ruach (spirit)
is masculine in gender, according to
rules of Hebrew grammar, the religion of
207
Judaism does NOT look upon ruach as
a person, but as a POWER or FORCE.
the Bible where inanimate objects are
given living attributes:
The Holy Spirit’s Nonperson,
Inanimate Attributes
“Mercy and truth are met together;
righteousness and peace have kissed
[each other]” (Ps. 85:10)
The invisible power or force which
flows from Yahweh is unseen, and is
often treated as a material substance.
The Spirit is POURED out, Isaiah 32:15,
44:3, Acts 2:17 ); SHED(Titus 3:5-6,
Acts 2:33 ); BREATHED (John 20:22 );
and it FILLED people (Acts 2:2-4,
Ephesians 5:18 ). Yahshua Himself was
ANOINTED with the Spirit (Acts 10:38)
and men were BAPTIZED with it
(Matt. 3:11 ).
Personification Doesn’t Make a
Person
It is not uncommon for the Bible
to personify objects or events by
giving human characteristics or living
attributes to them. Paul says in Romans
5:14, “Nevertheless, death reigned from
Adam to Moses...” Death metaphorically
sits upon a throne, ruling as a king.
Paul gives sin the attributes of a person
in writing, “For sin, taking occasion
by the commandment, deceived me,
and by it slew me. (Romans 7:11) Are
we to understand that sin deceived
and slew Paul? Hardly! Paul did the
sinning. He broke Yahweh’s law and
was then condemned to death. Paul is
using a figure of speech, giving sin a
personality.
Similarly, Paul personifies the Greek
word agape (translated charity, love),
giving it physical attributes as well:
“Charity suffers long, [and] is kind;
charity envies not; charity vaunts not
itself, is not puffed up, Does not behave
itself unseemly, seeks not her own, is
not easily provoked, thinks no evil;
Rejoices not in iniquity, but rejoices in
the truth; Bears all things, believes all
things, hopes all things, endures all
things. Charity never fails: but whether
[there be] prophecies, they shall fail;
whether [there be] tongues, they shall
cease; whether [there be] knowledge, it
shall vanish away.” (1 Cor. 13:4-8)
Paul knows that love is not a person,
but by giving agape love personality
he is able to show the great power and
influence love can exert in our lives.
The animation of a thing in the Bible
does not make it a person.
The Bible is rich in figures of speech,
metaphors, and similes. Note the
following examples of personification in
“Truth shall spring out of the earth;
and righteousness shall look down from
heaven” (Ps. 85:11)
“Let the floods clap [their] hands: let
the hills be joyful together” Ps. 98:8)
“Then the moon shall be confounded,
and the sun ashamed, when Yahweh
of hosts shall reign in mount Zion, and
in Jerusalem, and before his ancients
gloriously.” (Isa. 24:23)
“The wilderness and the solitary
place shall be glad for them; and the
desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the
rose.” (Isa. 35:1)
“Sing, O you heavens; for Yahweh
has done [it]: shout, you lower parts
of the earth: break forth into singing,
you mountains, O forest, and every
tree therein: for Yahweh has redeemed
Jacob, and glorified Himself in Israel.”
(Isa. 44:23)
“For you shall go out with joy, and be
led forth with peace: the mountains and
the hills shall break forth before you into
singing, and all the trees of the field
shall clap [their] hands.” (Isa. 55:12)
“And he had in his right hand seven
stars: and out of his mouth went a sharp
two-edged sword: and his countenance
[was] as the sun shineth in HIS
strength.” (Rev. 1:16) Does using the
pronoun “his” make the sun a person?
“You are the salt of the earth: but if
the salt has lost HIS savour, wherewith
shall it be salted...” (Mat. 5:13) Is salt
a man?
Is it possible for a person to be
“poured out” on other people? If the
Spirit is properly recognized as a force
or energy, then the correct sense of
the Spirit’s empowering the people to
abide by Yahweh’s law is understood,
especially if they are filled with that
Spirit poured out on them.
We read that Yahweh anointed
Yahshua of Nazareth with the Holy
Spirit in Acts 10:38. This act is
incomprehensible if we accept the
pagan teaching that the Holy Spirit is a
person equal to the Father and the Son.
Why and how could this co-equal, inpower person be poured upon the Son
who was equal in power?
If we properly understand the Spirit to
be force or energy, (power) poured upon
the Son, saturating Him as with oil, then
we truly grasp the Biblical meaning of
“spirit” and see why Yahshua is called
the Messiah, Yahweh’s “anointed”
(anointed means to rub with oil).
“Trinity” and Pagan Baal Worship
Proving that a doctrine is not from
the Bible is more difficult when it has
been taught as truth for centuries.
The liturgies and creeds as well as
repetitious songs (like “Holy, Holy, Holy,
L-rd G-d Almighty”), heard and sung
since childhood, have engrained the
Trinity concept in minds and hearts.
208
False concepts become accepted as
bedrock truth if never analyzed or
challenged. But brought before the
piercing light of Scripture, the truth
becomes crystal clear to the openminded and sincere Bible student.
The concept of trinity does appear
in the Old Testament and it should be
noted that it involves the worship of the
pagan deity Baal:
price of the land?” (Acts 5:3)
“The Spirit itself bears witness with
our spirit, that we are the children of
Elohim.” (Rom. 8:16 )
Those who don’t understand this
metaphoric usage, as simply an
extension of Yahweh Himself, leap
to the conclusion that He is talking of
another Being.
The Hebrew shalishsa, meaning
“three”, is connected with the trinitarian
Baal! Baal was influential in agriculture,
where the trinity of earth, sun, and
water were worshiped.
The New Schaff-Herzog Religious
Encyclopedia explains that although
Scripture uses terms like grieved
in reference to the Holy Spirit, the
terminology should not be taken for a
separate Person. “A similar concept
underlies the Johannine terms teaching,
reproving, and declaring, as applied to
the personal Paraclete. Nevertheless,
to interpret these passages as implying
a person distinct from G-d and Chrst, whose Spirit he is called, is not
warranted.” (Trinity, Doctrine of, p. 19)
“And there came a man from
Baalshalisha, and brought the man of
Elohim bread of the firstfruits, twenty
loaves of barley, and full ears of corn
in the husk thereof. And he said, Give
unto the people that they may eat.” (2
Kings 4:42)
Holy Spirit Symbolizes Yahweh’s
Attributes
Scriptural Synopsis of Holy Spirit
Facts
The Holy Spirit is an invisible,
holy, flowing energy coming from the
Heavenly Father and shared by His
Son, Yahshua. This Spirit, force or
power accomplishes their will.
Not all the following statements have
been explained fully within this brief
booklet, yet are important to consider in
regard to a Trinity doctrine supposedly
supported by the Scriptures:
At times Yahweh refers to His Spirit
as a power, an attitude, a pervading
force, a powerful vitality, a dynamic
influence that comes from Him. His
Spirit, emanating from Himself, helps
us reach a standard of righteousness
and so influences behavior that at times
it is seen as almost a living vitality, as
evident from the following verses:
* The Greek philosopher Plato
and the Alexandrine Platonists are the
source of the modern trinity doctrine.
“And Yahweh said, My Spirit shall
not always strive with man, for that he
also [is] flesh: yet his days shall be an
hundred and twenty years.” (Gen. 6:3)
“But Peter said, Ananias, why has
Satan filled your heart to lie to the Holy
Spirit, and to keep back [part] of the
Author Alvan Lamson elaborates on
the doctrine of the Trinity and sums up
what history shows about the Trinity on
page 34 of The Church of the First
Three Centuries: “... we must look,
not to the Jewish Scriptures, nor to the
teachings of [Yahshua] and his apostles,
but to Philo [the Jewish philosopher
of the first century C.E.] and the
Alexandrine Platonists. In consistency
with this view, we maintain that the
doctrine of the Trinity was of gradual
and comparatively late formation; that it
had its origin in a source entirely foreign
from that of the Jewish and Christian
Scriptures; that it grew up, and was
in grafted on Christianity, through the
hands of the Platonizing Fathers...”
* The apostate church about the
fourth century accepted the Trinity,
which was then passed on to her
daughters. Acceptance of a Triune
deity was influenced by the polytheistic
(“having
many
deities”)
worship
everywhere extant among heathen
peoples.
* Neither the term Trinity nor
its doctrine is found in either the Old or
New Testaments.
* The Holy Spirit (erroneous
“Ghost”) is not a person.
* Ruach (Hebrew) and pneuma
(Greek) are the Hebrew and Greek
from which we get Holy Spirit in our
Bibles. They have as their root meaning
“wind or breath” in both the Hebrew and
Greek.
* The Holy Spirit is that invisible
force or energy flowing from the Father
and Son. It might be likened to the rays
of the sun that give us light and heat.
The rays are not the sun, but are the
power from the sun.
* Personal pronouns referring to
the Holy Spirit do not make it a person
any more than Yahshua’s telling Peter
to put the sword back into “HIS” place
makes the sword a male person (Mat.
26:52).
* The Spirit can be “shed” (Acts
2:33), “poured” (Acts 2:17), “breathed”
(John 20:22), “stirred up” (2Tim. 1:6),
“quenched” (1Thes. 5:19 ), “renewed”
(2Cor. 4:16 )—all of which are literally
incompatible with a person or being.
* The Father and Son converse
with each other, but do not talk to the
Spirit.
* Nowhere is the Spirit prayed to. If
the Holy Spirit were a person, then the
209
Holy Spirit would be Yahshua’s father
and not Yahweh.
Notice how Yahshua was conceived
in the flesh: “But while he thought on
these things, behold, the angel of the
Yahweh appeared unto him in a dream,
saying, Joseph, you son of David, fear
not to take unto you Mary your wife: for
that which is conceived in her is of the
Holy Spirit” (Matt. 1:20 ). Yet Yahshua
called Yahweh His Father, not the
Holy Spirit. He was conceived by and
through the power of Yahweh—making
Yahweh His Father.
* Scripture never calls the Holy
Spirit the “third person.”
* Salutations found in the first
verse or two of the Epistles by Paul,
Peter, and John mention Father and
Son, but not Spirit.
In his Epistles Paul greets the brethren
in the name of Yahweh and Yahshua.
Never in the opening of his letters does
Paul ever greet anyone “in the Name of
the Holy Spirit.” Not a person, the Holy
Spirit has no name as do Yahweh and
Yahshua. For example, Ephesians 1:2
reads, “Grace [be] to you, and peace,
from Yahweh our Father, and from the
Savior Yahshua the Messiah.
* The Biblical meaning of being
“one” means being in accord, harmony,
of like mind, united in goals. Not being
one personage.
* Elohim, used for the Heavenly
Majesty, is a collective noun, and does
not specifically mean “three.” It simply
means more than one, a plurality.
* Examples given in the Bible
show the Father on a throne:
Ezekiel 1:26; Daniel 7:9; Acts 7:55-56;
Rev. 4:2; 5:1,7; 20:11, etc. The Holy
Spirit is not given a throne (but indwells
us, as it did Stephen, Acts 7:55 ).
210
211
Let His Spirit Power Transform
Your Life
As sincere believers in Yahweh, it is
up to us to be in harmony with His will
and allow the supernal power of His
Spirit to motivate our actions, permeate
our thoughts and elevate our desires for
good. As we mature in the Messiah, we
overcome our selfish, carnal, worldly
desires and strive to walk in that higher,
heavenly realm, allowing His Spirit to
guide us.
“According as His Divine Power has
given unto us all things that [pertain]
unto life and righteousness, through the
knowledge of Him that has called us
to glory and virtue: Whereby are given
unto us exceeding great and precious
promises: that by these you might be
partakers of the divine nature, having
escaped the corruption that is in the
world through lust.” (2 Pet. 1:3-4)
May you find the peace that passes
all understanding as you submit to
Almighty Yahweh and begin living for
Him.
© 2007 Yahweh’s Assembly in Yahshua
2963 County Road 233, Kingdom City,
Missouri 65262
View us online at:
www.YAIY.org
Three famous martyrs of England
Thomas Cranmer, the Archbishop of Canterbury (while England was observing the
Catholic supremacy, Cranmer was consecrated by Pope!) nominated Nicholas Ridley
as the Bishop of London and Hugh Latimer as the Bishop of Worcester. All three
passed on to the Protestant faith due to the Holy Scripture. Cranmer is the biggest,
the most important and the most famous Archbishop of Canterbury. - Bishop Latimer
said one day:
“I must ask you a strange question,” said Latimer, “do you know who is the most
zealous bishop and prelate of England? ... I see you are listening and waiting for
his name... I will give it: It is the devil ... He had never left his diocese; ... seek him,
when you want, he is always at home... He is always at work... I guarantee, you’ll
never find him lazy... Where the devil lives, there are no books and candles, no
Bibles and rosaries; no high light of the Gospel and no wax sticks, even at high
noon ... down with the cross of Christ, long live the purgatory that is emptying
the bag ... no clothing for the naked, the poor and the lame; but go with the
decoration of pictures and colorful decoration of hill and dale, human traditions
and laws; no God and his holy facilities and His most holy words... Oh would our
prelates be so eager to sow the seeds of good teaching, how Satan works hard
to sow all sorts of weeds!”
from: “Sermon of the Plough” - Latimer, The Great Controversy, p. 247-248
(The Great Conflict, p. 208/209) and from the lecture series of the “Reformation”
by Prof. Walter Veith, part 12 (see Part 1, 2 and 11).
All three were immediately arrested after a bloody takeover by the Catholic Queen
Mary I of England, also known as “Bloody Mary I”, the bloody Mary. They had burned
more than 300 people and thousands in jails, prisons died for their faith. Ridley
and Latimer were publicly burned by order of Queen “Bloody Mary I in 1555, and
Cranmer and 1556, “because they refused to withdraw their Protestant faith in the
Holy Scriptures, the Bible in order to proclaim the teaching of the Catholic Church.
“Christ, the Messiah, our Master, may ask for no greater gift from his father,
than giving the character of God that he revealed, to those who believe in him.“
“To recognize the one God is to love him.”
John 14:21 and 15:10
Dr. Martin Luther and the Reformers
212
ROMANISM IS APOSTATE LATIN CHRISTIANITY – not apostatete Christianity
merely, but apostate LATIN Christianity.
The Reformation was A RETURN TO PRIMITIVE OR NON-APOSTATE
CHRISTIANITY.
One feature of this great movement was the abandonment of the use of Latin in public
worship, and the translation of the Scriptures into living languages, so that all nations
might read the word of God in their own tongue, and understand for themselves its
sacred messages. The names of Luther, Zwingle, Erasmus, Tyndall, Know, Calvin,
Latimer, Ridley, Cranmer, Hooper and others are associated with his „Reformation.“
„Romanism and the Reformation“ by H. Grattan Guisness, p. 8, 9.
Martin Luther and the Book of Daniel.
„Therefore we bid that all earnest Christians read the book of Daniel, to whom
it will be a consolation and a great profit in these last miserable times. … ‘But
when these things begin to come to pass, look up, and lift up your heads,
because your redemption is at hand.’ For the same reason we find in Daniel
that all the dreams and visions, how fearful they might be, end always in joy and
gladness with the coming of Christ and His kingdom, yes, for that chief artcile
of faith, the coming of Christ, these visions were given, explained and recorded.“
taken from: Luther Schriften, vol. 6. cols. 942, 943
„I hope the last day will not tarry over 100 years, because God’s Word will be taken
away again and a great darkness will come for the scarcity of ministers of the Word.“
taken from: Luther Schriften“, vol. 22, col. 16 / 18
Martin Luther about the second coming of the Messiah.
„Oh Christ, my Master, look down upon us and bring upon us your day of judgment,
and destroy the brood of Satan in Rome! There sits the Man, of whom the Apostle
Paul wrote (2 Thess. 2:3,4) that he will oppose and exalt himself above all that is called
God, - that Man of Sin, that Son of Perdition. What else is papal power but sin and
corruption? It leads souls to destruction under your own name, O Master! … I hope
that day of judgment is soon to dawn. Things can and will not become worse than they are
at this time. The papal seat is practicing iniquity to its heights. He suppresses the
Law of God and exalts his commandments above the commandments of God.“
taken from: Dr. Martin Luthers sämtliche Werke, vol. 21, p. 339
Martin Luther, 1483 - 1546
„Luther … proved, by the Revelations of Daniel and St. John, by the epistles of
St. Paul, St. Peter, and St. Jude, that the reign of Antichrist, predicted and described
in the Bible, was the Papacy … And all the people did say, Amen! A holy terror siezed
their souls. It was Antichrist whom they beheld seated on the pontifical throne. This
new idea, which derived greater strength from the prophetic descriptions launched
forth by Luther into the midst of his contemporaries, inflicted the most terrible blow
on Rome.“
213
taken from: J. H. Merle D’Aubigne: History of the Reformation of the Sixteen Century,
book vi, chapter xii, p. 215.
Quotation: Witnessess of the last 500 years:
„Wycliffe, Tyndale, Luther, Calvin, Cranmer, in the seventeenth century, Bunyan, the
translators of the King James Bible and the men who published the Westminster and
Baptist confessions of Faith; Sir Isaac Newton, Wesley, Whitfield, Jonathan Edwards;
and more recently Spurgeon, Bishop J. c. Ryle and Dr. Martin Lloyd-Jones; these
men among countless others, all saw the office of the Papacy as the antichrist.“
taken from: All Roads Lead to Rome, by Michael de Semlyen, Dorchestor House
Publications, p. 205.
Quotation: The historical proof of Nuremberg, the Town Hall of Nuremberg:
The Rathaus, or Town Hall, … with three magnificent Doric portals, over which the
prophetic beasts of Daniel 7 are carved. These impressive figures, authorized
by the city councel, were sculptured by the well-known artist, Leonard Kern, in
1617 … Under the building are vaulted dungeons and chambers of torture, earlier
employed by the „Holy Office“ [Inquisition] for the prosecution of dissenters
and confessors of the reformed faith.
taken from: Hedlam, op. cit. p. 158–167
There are three distinct sets of prophecies of the rise, character, deeds, and doom
of Romanism. The first is found in the book of Daniel, the second in the epistles
of Paul, and third in the letters and Apocalypse of John; and no one of these
three is complete in itself. It is only by combining their separate features that we
obtain the perfect portrait. Daniel’s foreview presents the POLITICAL character and
relations of Romanism. The Apostle Paul’s foreview, on the other hand, gives the
ECCLESIASTICAL character and relations of this power; and John’s prophecies,
both in Revelation XIII, and XVII, present the COMBINATION OF BOTH, the mutual
realtions of the Latin Church and Roman State.
taken from: H. Grattan Guinness: Romanism and the Reformation, p. 11
The little horn – Daniel’s description
The rule of Rome. We repeat, has never ceased. It was a secular pagan power for
five or six centuries; it has been an ecclesiastical and apostate Christian power ever
since. The rule of Rome revived in a new form, and was as real under the popes of the
thirteenth century as it had been under the Caesars of the first. It was as oppressive,
cruel, and boody under Innocent III. as it had been under Nero and Domitlan. The
reality was the same, though the forms had changed. The Caesars did not persecute
the witnesses of Jesus more severely and bitterly than did the popes; Diocletian did
not destroy the saints or appose the gospel more than did the Inquisition of Papal
days. Rome is one and the same all through, both locally and morally.
The power symbolized by the proud, intelligent, blasphemous, head-like „littlehorn“ of the Roman beast to this he devotes, on the contrary, the greater part
of the prophecy; and I must ask you now carefully to note the various points that
prove this horn to be a marvelous prophetic symbol or hieroglyph of the Roman
papacy, fitting is as one of Chubb’s keys fits the lock for which it is made, perfectly
214
and in every part, while it refuses absolutely to adapt itself to any other.
taken from: H. Grattan Guinness: Romanism and the Reformation
THE LITTLE HORN COMES OF THE BODY OF THE FOURTH EMPIRE, THE
ROMAN EMPIRE!
215
No duration at all is mentioned in this prophecy by Paul, only the two limits.
„Already“ the apostasy was developing, and it would not be destroyed till the advent.
Paul’s features of antichrist chronology reveal when it would arise (after fall of Rome)
and that it would exist to the second coming [compare Daniel] when he would be
destroyed.
They do all meet in the Roman Pagacy. Latin language of Caesar. Is the only Church
that is or ever has been named from a city. The Papacy fulfils the first condition
therefore. During that time the ten kingdoms were forming. The little horn grew up
among the ten. The Papacy developed synchronously with the Gothic kingdoms.
taken from: H. Grattan Guinness: Romanism and the Reformation
He sits in the temple of God:
Paul’s description of the „little horn“ (I Timothy 4:1-5):
Observe the place occupied by the man of sin – the „temple“ or hous of God.
This is not, and cannot be, any Jewish temple.
„Now the Spirit speakeath expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from
the faith giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in
hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry,
and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with
thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth. For every creature of God is
good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving for it is scantified
by the word of God and prayer.“
Here we have, not only a prediction that there would be an „apostasy,“ or falling away
from the faith in the Christian Church, but a description of its origin and character. Its
origin was to be satanic; its doctrines were to be doctrines of devils, or demons. It
was to assume authority, and to lay down laws and prohibition of marriage. Marriage,
although thus divinely ordained, would be prohibited, and meats, though created to
be received with thanksgiving, would be forbidden. The substitution of an external
religiousness, and self-imposed sacrifices, for true holiness of heart.“ „Speaking lies
in hyprocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron.“
taken from: „Romanism and the Reformation“ by H. Grattan Guinness
Man of sin vs man of God:
„The man of sin,“ like „the man of God,“ had a broad, extended meaning. When we
read „that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works,“
we do not suppose it means any one individual man, although it has the definite
article. It indicates a whole class of men of a certain character, succession of similar
individuals. A man of sin could be only one, just as a king of England could mean
only an individual. The king, on the other hand, may include a whole dynasty. When,
in speaking of the Jewish tabernacle in Hebrews, Paul says that into the holiest of all
„went the high priest alone once every year,“ he includes the entire succession of the
high priests of Israel. That a singular expression in a prophecy may find its fulfilment
in a plurality of individuals is perfectly clear from John’s words, „As you have heard
that antichrist shall come, even so now are there many antichrists.“
Grammatically it may mean either an individual or a succession of similar individuals.
The context determines that it actually does mean the latter. „The mystery of iniquity,“
in which this man of sin was latent, was already working in Paul’s day.
So „the pope of Rome“ may intimate one single bishop or the long succession – a
perpetual person. So „the man of sin.“
The face of the man of sin is the face of a false apostle, the dark face of a
Judas. Written upon the wall of the temple, „son of perdition.“ The man of sin
is as Judas-a secret enemy while a seeming friend – a „familiar friend,“ yet a
fatal foe who betrays with a kiss and a „hail master!“
Paul, who uses this expression in his prophetic portrait of Romanism, employs it
both in Corinthians and Ephesians with reference to the Christian Church. In the
second Epistle to the Corinthians, writing to Gentile Christians, he says, „You are
the temple of the living God.“ In Ephesians he calls the Church „a holy temple,“
a „habitation of God through the Spirit.“ To Paul emphatically the temple of God
was the Church of Christ. This is the temple in which his prophetic eye saw the man
of sin seated. It is no person in a temple of stone, but a power in the Christian
Church.
His character:
As Christ acts for God, so the man of sin acts for Satan. Christ and he are antagonistic
powers: the power of light, and the power of darkness; the majesty of heaven, and
the might of hell. And as the Son of God humbled himself, so the „man of sin“ exalts
himself. There is inflinite self-abasement in the one, the Divine nature stopping to
humanity; and infinite self-exaltation in the other, the human and satanic assuming
to be Divine. „He as God sits in the temple of God, showing himself that he
is God“ or is Divine, or a Divine being. There is no article here before the name
God. The expression indicates that the man of sin would show himself by acts and
professions to be possessed of superhuman and Divine dignity, authority, and power.
His seat:
Observe the position of the man of sin, Notice the word –, „sits,“ and connect with
it –, a seat, a word which occurs three times in the New Testament. It is used twice
with reference to the seats in the temple of those who sold doves, who turned
the house of God into a house of merchandise and den of thieves; and once in the
sentence, „the Pharisees set in Moses’ seat.“ From > kathizõ – kathid’-zo <
comes ‘cathedral,’ the bishop’s seat,“ and also the expression ex cathedra; as
when we say the pose speaks ex cathedra, or from his seat, officially.
There, in that exalted cathedral position, and claiming to represent God. The
man of sin was to act and abide as the pretended vicar, but real antagonist,
of Christ, undermining His authority, abolishing His laws, and oppressing His
people.
216
Comparison between Daniel and Paul
The prophetic views of the reformers
eyes = overseer, mouth = teacher ecclesiastical
Nicolaus of Amsdorf, 1483-1565
Both are Roman:
Luther said: „My spirit finds rest in my dear Amsdorf“
taken from: Nikolaus of Amsdorf: Allgemeine deutsche Biographie, p. 4
The self-exalting horn or head represented by Daniel is Roman; it belongs to the
fourth or Roman empire. So also does Paul’s man of sin, for the imperial government
seated at Rome needed to be removed in order to make way for its rise and
dominion. It was to be the successor of the Caesars at Rome. They have the same
geographical seat.
They have the same chronological point of origin:
both arise on the fall of the old undivided empire of Rome. And they have the same
chronological termination: Daniel’s little horn perishes at the coming of the Son of
man in glory, and Paul’s man of sin is destroyed at the epiphany.
217
„He (the Antichrist) will be revealed and come to naught before the last day, so
that every man shall comprehend and recognize that the pope is the real, true
Antichrist and not the vicar of Christ. … Therefore those who consider the pope
and his bishops as Christian shepherds and bishops are deeply in error, but even
more are those who believe that the Turk is the Antichrist. Because the Turk rules
outside of the church and does not sit in the holy place, nor does he seek to bear the
name of Christ but is an open antagonist of Christ and his church. This does not need
to be revealed, but it is clear and evident because he persecutes Christians openly
and not as the pope does, secretly under the form of godliness.
taken from: Nikolaus of Amsdorf: Fünff fürnemliche und gewisse Zeichen, Sig A2r., v.
Both exalt themselves against God:
Daniel mentions the proud words of the blasphemous little horn, and Paul the
audacious deeds of the man of sin, showing himself as Divine.
Both begin as small, inconspicuous powers, and develop gradually to very great
and influential ones.
Both claim to be teachers of men.
Daniel’s little horn was to have eyes; as a bishop, or overseer (the meaning of the
word bishop – is overseer); and that he was to have a mouth, that is, that he was
to be a teacher; while Paul assigns to the man of sin ecclesiastical eminence. A
proud position in the temple of God, or Christian Church.
Both are persecutors.
Daniel describes the little horn as a persecutor wearing out the saints, and
Paul speaks of the man of sin as „opposing,“ and calls him „the lawless one.“
To sum up.
The two have the same place – Rome; the same period – from the sixth century
to the second coming of the Lord in glory; the same wicked character, the same
lawlessness, the same self-exalting defiance of God, the same gradual growth
from weakness to dominion, the same episcopal pretensions, the same
persecuting character, the same twofold doom.
These resemblances are so important, so numerous, so comprehensive, and exact,
as to prove beyond all question that the self-exalting, persecuting power predicted
by Daniel and this man of sin foretold by Paul are one and the same power. Even
Romanists admit this to be the case, and call the power thus doubly predicted the
antichrist.
Flacius
In 1570 Flacius also wrote a tractate on the Antichrist – the prophecies forming the
basis of separation:
„The sixth and last reason for our separation from the pope and his followers be
this: By many writings of our church, by the Divinely Inspired Word, by prophecies
concerning the future and by the special characteristics of the papacy, it has been
profusely and thoroughly proved that the pope with his prelates and clergy is the real
true great Antichrist, that his kingdom is the real Babylon, a never ceasing fountain
and a mother of all abominable idolatry.“
taken from: Matthias Flacius: Etliche, hochwichtige Ursachen und Gründe
Georg Nigrinus (1530-1602); Evangelical theologian and satirist, was born in
Battenberg (Hessen) in Germany.
„The Jesuits claim to be sorely offended and have taken my declarations as an
insult and blasphemy in branding the papacy as the Antichrist of which Daniel,
Paul, Peter, John and even Christ prophesied. But this is as true as it is that
Jesus is the Messiah, and I am prepared to show it even by their own definition
of the word ‘Antichrist.’“
taken from: Georg Nigrinus: Antichrists gründliche Offenbarung, fol. 6v.
„This Jesuit further contends that the papacy cannot be antichrist because the
papacy has lasted for centuries, but that the antichrist is supposed to reign only 3 ½
years. … But no one doubts today that Daniel spoke of year-days, not literal days.
… The prophetic time-periods of forty-two months, 1260 days, 1, 2, ½ times are
prophetic, and according to Ezekiel 4, a day must be taken for a year. … (Antiochus
is a type of Antichrist), and as many days as he raged and raved against the Jews, so
many years shall the spiritual Antiochus or Antichrist rage in the midst of the Christian
church.“
taken from: Georg Nigrinus: Antichrists gründliche Offenbarung, fols. 28v. 29r
218
John Calvin (1509-1564), Presbyterian:
„Some persons think us too severe and censorious when we call the Roman
pontiff Antichrist. But those who are of this opinion do not consider that they
bring the same charge of presumption against Paul himself, after whom we
speak and whose language we adopt. … I shall briefly show that (Paul’s words
in II Thess. 2) are not capable of any other interpretation that that which applies
them to the Papacy.“
taken from: Institutes of the Christian Religion, by John Calvin.
Roger Williams (1603-1683), First Baptist Preacher in America:
Williams spoke of the Pope as „the pretended Vicar of Christ on earth, who
sits as God over the Temple of God, exalting himself not only above all that is
called God, but over the souls and consciences of all his vassals, yes over the
Spirit of Christ, over the Holy Spirit, yes, and God himself … speaking against
the God of heaven, thinking to change times and laws; but he is the son of
perdition (II Thess. 2).“
taken from: Froom: The Prophetic Faith of Our Fathers, vol. 3, p. 52.
The Baptist confession states:
„that the Pope of Rome is that man of sin, and son of perdition, that exatls himself
in the church against Christ, and all that is called God; whom the Lord shall destroy
with the brightness of His coming.“
Quoted in Michael de Semlyen: All Roads lead to Rome?, p. 176
The Westminster Confession of Faith (1647):
„There is no other head of the church but the Lord Jesus Christ. Nor can the pope
of Rome in any sense be head thereof; but is that Antichrist, that man of sin and
son of perdition that exalts himself in the church against Christ and all that is
called God.“
taken from: Philip Schaff’s: The Creeds of Christendom: With a History and Critical
Notes, III, ch. 25, sec. 6, p. 658, 659
John Wesley (1703-1791), Methodist, speaking of the papacy, John Wesley
wrote:
„He is in an emphatical sense, the Man of Sin, as he increases all manner of
sin above measure. And he is, too, properly styled the Son of Perdition, as
he has caused the death of numberless multitudes, both of his opposers and
followers... He it is... that exalts himself above all that is called God, or that is
worshipped... claiming the highest power, and highest honour... claiming the
prerogatives which belong to God alone.“
taken from: John Wesley: Antichrist and His Ten Kingdoms, p. 110
Charles Spurgeon:
„It is the bounden duty of every Christian to pray against Antichrist, and as to what
Antichrist is no sane man ought to raise a question. If it be not the popery in the
Church of Rome there is nothing in the world that can be called by that name. If there
219
were to be issued a hue and cry for Antichrist, we should certainly take up this church
on suspicion, and it would certainly not be let loose again, for it so exactly answers
the description.
Popery is contrary to Christ’s Gospel, and is the Antichrist, and we ought to pray
against it. It should be the daily prayer of every believer that Antichrist might be hurled
like a millstone into the flood and for Christ, because it wounds Christ, because it
puts sacramental efficacy in the place of His atonement, and lifts a piece of bread
into the place of the Saviour, and a few drops of water into the place of the Holy
Ghost, and puts a mere fallible man like ourselves up as the vicar of Christ on earth;
if we pray against it, because it is against Him, we shall love the persons though
we hate their errors: we shall loave their souls though we loath and destest their
dogmas, and so the breath of our prayers will be sweetened, because we turn our
faces towards Christ when we pray.“
taken from: Michael de Semlyen: All Roads lead to Rome
“F. Holderness Gale: The Story of Protestantism, S. 106”:
When Luther visited Rome, the work of rebuilding St. Peter’s had already
begun. Julius II. was Pope when Luther visited Rome, but in 1513, a year after
Luther became Docter. Julius died, and was succeeded as Pontiff by Leo X.
So vast were Leo’s schemes for the rebuilding of Rome that they quickly drained his
treasury; the Pope had recourse to the sale of indulgences.
The commissioner for Germany was the Archbishop Albert, of Mayence and
Magdeburg. In which latter diocese was Wittenberg. He struck a bargain with Rome,
under which he was allowed to retain half the proceeds of the sales in Germany.
Of these sub-commissioners the most prominent and not the least blasphemous
was John Tetzel, a Dominican monk who seems to have combined the voice of a
town-crier with the unscrupulous blandishments of a cheap-jack. From town to town
through Germany Tetzel proceeded with his retinue. At the head of the procession,
the Pope’s bull issuing the indulgences was carried in a casket on a velvet cushion.
The Dominican bore a great red cross from which were suspended the arms of Leo X.,
and behind him were driven the mules which carried the bales of pardons.
Of the keys of these chests, one was in the hands of Tetzel, a second was kept by
the representative of the bankers, and a third was entrusted to the civil authorities.
Tetzel, whose personal character was notoriously bad, that the Elector Frederick
forbade Tetzel to carry on his trade in indulgences within the territory over which he
ruled.
„Indulgences,“ he urged, „are the most precious and most noble of God’s gifts.
Come,“ he shouted, „ and I will give you letters all properly sealed, by which even the
sins which you intend to commit may be pardoned.“
Tetzel proclaimed, as Pope Boniface VIII. had done two centuries earlier, that an
indulgence could be secured by the living for the benefit of the dead.
‘Priest, noble, merchant, wife, youth, maiden, do you not hear your parents and
your other friends who are dead, and who cry from the bottom of the abyss, ‘We are
suffering horrible torments! A trifling alms would deliver us; you can give it, and you
will not’? At the very instant that the money rattles at the bottom of the chest the soul
escapes from purgatory, and flies ransomed to heaven.“ …
220
221
I incorporate thee {you} afresh in the communion of the sainsts; and I reinstate
thee {you} in the innocence and purity in which thou {you} wast at the hour of thy
{your} baptism; so that, at the hour of thy {your} death, the gate through which is
the entrance to the place of torments and punishments shall be closed against thee
{you}, and that which leads to the Paradise of joy shall be open. And shouldest thou
{you} be spread long, this grace shall remain immutable to the time of thy {your}
last end. In the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Brother John Tetzel, Commissioner, has signed it with his own hand.“
XXI. The commissaries of indulgences are in error, when they say that by the Papal
indulgence a man is delivered from every punishment and is saved.
XXV. The same power that the Pope has over purgatory in the Church at large,
is possessed by every bishop and every curate in his own particular diocese and
parish.
XXXII. Those who fancy themselves sure of salvation by indulgences will go to
perdition along with those who teach them so.
XXXVII. Every true Christian, dead or living, is a partaker of all the blessings of
Christ, or of the Church, by the gift of God, and without any letter of indulgence.
XXXVIII. Yet we must not despise the Pope’s distributive and pardoning power, for
his pardon is a declaration of God’s pardon.
XLIX. We should teach Christians that the Pope’s indulgence is good if we put no
confidence in it, but that nothing is more hurtful if it diminishes our piety.
L. We should teach Christians that if the Pope knew of the extortions of the preachers
of indulgences, he would rather the Mother Church of St. Peter were burned and
reduced to ashes, than see it built up with the skin, the flesh, and the bones of his
flock.
LI. We should teach Christians that the Pope (as it is his duty) would distribute his
own money to the poor, whom the indulgence-sellers are now stripping of their last
farthing, even were he compelled to sell the Mother Church of St. Peter.
LII. To hope to be saved by indulgences is a lying and an empty hope, although even
the commissary of indulgences – nay, further, the Pope himself – should pledge their
souls to guarantee it.
LIII. They are the enemies of the Pope and of Jesus Christ who, by reason of the
preaching of indulgences, forbid the preaching of the Word of God.
LXII. The true and precious treasure of the Church is the holy Gospel {good tidings}
of the glory and grace of God.
LXXVI. The Papal pardons cannot remit even the least of venal sins as regards the
guilt.
taken from: D’Aubigne: History of the Reformation
His (Luther’s) next step was to write a letter of respectful protest to the Archbishop
Albert of Mayence and Magdeburg. Let us quote a few sentences from this letter.
„The righteous scarcely shall be saved,“ he writes, “so narrow is the way which
leads to life. Those who are saved are called in the Scripture brands saved from
the burning; everywhere the Lord reminds us of the difficulty of salvation. How,
then, dare these men seek to render poor souls fatally confident of salvation,
on the mere strength of purchased indulgences and futile promises?“
On All Saints’ Day (November 1st), 1517 Luther read to the crowded congregation
the protest against indulgences which he had already sent to the Archbishop; and
when the service was over, he passed through the crowd to the outer pillars of the
gate of the church, and there – on October 31st, 1517 – he nailed his „Ninety-five
Theses“ to the gate.
The Theses
The Elector Frederick had lately built the castle-church of Wittemberg, and had
spared neither labour nor money in collecting relics to enrich and beautify it. These
relics, in their settings of gold and precious stones, the priests were accustomed to
show to the people on the festival of All Saints, the 1st of November; and crowds
came to Wittemberg to nourish their piety by the sight of the precious objects, and
earn the indulgence offered to all who should visit the church on that day. The eve
of the festival (October 31st) was now come. The street of Wittemberg was thronged
with pilgrims. At the hour of noon, Luther, who had given no hint to any one of what
he purposed, sallied forth, and joined the stream that was flowing to the castlechurch, which stood close by the eastern gate. Pressing through the crowd, and
drawing forth a paper, he proceeds to nail it upon the door of the church. The strokes
of his hammer draw the crowd around him, and they begin eagerly to read. What
is in the paper? It contains ninety-five „Theses“ or propositions on the doctrine of
indulgences. We select the following as comprehensive of the spirit and scope of
the whole:
V. The Pope is unable and desires not to remit any other penalty that that which he
has imposed of his own good pleasure, or conformably to the canons – that is, to the
Papal ordinances.
VI. The Pope cannot remit any condemnation, but can only declare and confirm the
remission that God himself has given, except only in cases that belong to him. If he
does otherwise, the condemnation continues the same.
VIII. The laws of ecclesiastical penance can only be imposed on the living, and in no
wise respect the dead.
These propositions Luther undertook to defend next day in the university against all
who might choose to impugn them. No one appeared.
In this paper Luther struck at more than the abuses of indulgences. Underneath was
a principle subversive of the whole Papal system. In the midst of some remaining
darkness – for he still reverences the Pope, believes in purgatory, and speaks of the
merits of the saints – he preaches the Gospel {good tidings} if a free salvation. The
„Theses“ put God’s gift in sharp antagonism to the Pope’s gift. The one is free, the
other has to be bought. God’s pardon does not need the Pope’s indorsement, but the
Pope’s forgiveness, unless followed by God’s, is of no avail; it is a cheat, a delusion.
Such is the doctrine of the „Theses.“ That mightiest of all prerogatives, to power of
pardoning sins and so of saving men’s souls, is taken from the „Church“ and given
back to God.
The movement is fairly launched. It is speeding on; it grows not by weeks only, but by
hours and moments; but no one has yet estimated aright its power, or guessed where
only it can find its goal. The hand that posted up these propositions cannot take them
down. They are no longer Luther’s, they are mankind’s.
The news travelled rapidly. The feelings awakened were, of course, mixed, but in
the main joyful. Men felt a relief – they were conscious of a burden taken from their
hearts; and; though they could scarce say why, they were sure that a new day had
222
223
dawned. In the homes of the people, and in the cell of many a monk even, there was
joy. „While those,“ says Mathesius, „who had entered the convents to seek a good
table, a lazy life, or consideration and honour, heaped Luther’s name with revilings,
those monks who lived in prayer, fasting, and mortification, gave thanks to God as
soon as they heard the cry of that eagle which John Huss had foretold a century
before.“ The appearance of Luther gladdened the evening of the aged Reuchlin. He
had had his own battles with the monks, and he was overjoyed when he saw an abler
champion enter the lists to maintain the truth.
for the poor souls in purgatory; and supplicated God to guide me, my counsels, and
my people according to truth. I again fell asleep, and then dreamed that Almighty God
sent me a monk, whowas a true son of the Apostel Paul. All the saints accompanied
him by order of God, in order to bear testimony before me, and to declare that he did
not come to contrive any plot, but that all that he did was according to the will of God.
They asked me to have the goodness graciously to permit him to write something
on the door of the church of the Castle of Wittemberg. This I granted through my
chancellor. Thereupon the monk went to the church, and began to write in such large
characters that I could read the writing at Schweinitz. The pen which he used was so
large that its end reached as fas as Rome, where it pierced the ears of a lion that was
crouching there, and caused the triple crown upon the head of the Pope to shake. All
the cardinals and princes, running hastily up, tried to prevent it from falling. You and
I, brother, wished also to assist, and I stretched out my arm; - but at this moment I
awoke, with my arm in the air, quite amazed, and very much enraged at the monk for
not managing his pen better. I recollected myself a little; it was only a dream.
The verdict of Erasmus on the affair is very characteristik. The Elector of Saxony
having asked him what he thought of it, the great scholar replied with his usual
shrewdness, „Luther has committed two unpardonable crimes – he has attacked the
Pope’s tiara, and the bellies of she monks.“
There were others whose fears predominated over their hopes, probably from
permitting their eyes to rest almost exclusively upon the difficulties. The historian
Kranz, of Hamburg, was on his death-bed when Luther’s „Theses“ were brought to
him. „Thou art (You are) right, brother Martin,“ exclaimed he on reading them, „but
thou wilt (you will) not succeed. Poor monk, hie thee to thy (your) cell, and cry, ‘O
God, have pity on me.’“ An old priest of Hexter, in Westpfahlia, shook his head and
exclaimed, „Dear brother Martin, if thou (you) succeed in overthrowing this purgatory,
and all these paper-dealers, truly thou art (you are) a very great gentleman.“ But
others, lifting their eyes higher, saw the hand of God in the affair. „At last,“ said
Dr. Fleck, prior of the monastery of Steinlausitz, who had for some time ceased to
celebrate mass, „At last we have found the man we have waited for so long;“ and,
playing on the meaning of the word Wittemberg, he added, „All the world will go and
seek wisdom on that mountain, and will find it.“
The dream of the Elector Frederick of Saxony
We step a moment out of the domain of history, to narrate a dream which the Elector
Frederick of Saxony had on the night preceding the memorable day on which Luther
affixed his „Theses“ to the door of the castle-church. The elector told it the next
morning to his brother, Duke John, who was then residing with him at his palace
of Schweinitz, six leagues from Wittemberg. The dream is recorded by all the
chroniclers of the time. Of its truth there is no doubt, however we may interpret it. We
cite it here as a compendious and dramatic epitome of the affair of the „Theses,“ and
the movement which grew out of them.
On the morning of the 31st October, 1517, the elector said to Duke John, „Brother,
I must tell you a dream which I had last night, and the meaning of which I should
like much to know. It is so deeply impressed on my mind, that I will never forget it,
were I to live a thousend years, For I dreamed it thrice, and each time with new
circumstances.“
Duke John: „Is it a good or a bad dream?“
The Elector: „I know not; God knows.“
Duke John: „Don’t be uneasy at it; but be so good as tell it to me.“
The Elector: „Having gone to bed last night, fatigued and out of spirits, I fell asleep
shortly after my prayer, and slept calmly for about two hours and a half; I then awoke,
and continued awake to midnight, all sorts of thoughts passing through my mind.
Among other things, I thought how I was to observe the Feast of All Saints. I prayed
„I was still half asleep, and once more closed my eyes. The dream returned. The
lion, still annoyed by the pen, began to roar with all his might, so much so that the
whole city of Rome, and all the States of the Holy Empire, ran to see what the matter
was. The Pope requested them to oppose this monk, and applied particularly to me,
on account of his being in my country. I again awoke, repeated the Lord’s prayer,
entreated God to preserve his Holiness, and once more fell asleep.
„Then I dreamed that all the princes of the Empire, and we among them, hastened
to Rome, and strove, one after another, to break the pen; but the more we tried the
stiffer it became, sounding as if it had been made of iron. We at lenght desisted.
I then asked the monk (for I was sometimes at Rome, and sometimes at Wittemberg)
where he got this pen, and why it was so strong. ‘The pen,’ replied he, ‘belonged to an
old goose of Bohemia, a hundred years old. I got it from one of my old schoolmasters.
As to its strength, it is owing to the impossibility of depriving it of its pith or marrow;
and I am quite astonished at it myself.’ Suddenly I heard a loud noise – a large
number of other pens had sprung out of the long pen of the monk. I awoke a third
time: it was daylight.“
Duke John: „Chancellor, what is your opinion? Would we had a Joseph, or a Danielm,
enlightened by God!“
Chancellor: „Your highness knows the common proverb, that the dreams of young
girls, learned men, and great lords have usually some hidden meaning. The meaning
of this dream, however, we shall not be able to know for some time – not till the things
to which it relates have taken place. Wherefore, leave the accomplishment to God,
and place it fully in his hand.“
Duke John: „I am of your opinion, Chancellor; ‘tis not fit for us to annoy ourselves in
attempting to discover the meaning. God will overrule all for his glory.“
Elector: „May our faithful God do so; yet I shall never forget this dream. I have,
indeed, thought of an interpretation, but I keep it to myself. Time, perhaps, will show
if I have been a good diviner.“
So passed the morning of the 31st October, 1517, in the royal castle of Schweinitz.
The events of the evening at Wittemberg we have already detailed. The elector has
hardly made an end of telling his dream when the monk comes with his hammer to
interpret it.
The day on which the monk of Wittemberg posted up this „Theses,“ occupies a
distinguished place among the great days of history. It marks a new and grander
224
225
starting-point in religion and liberty. The propositions of Luther preached to all
Christendom of God does not sell pardon, but bestows it as a free gift on the ground
of the death of his Son – the „Theses,“ in short – were an echo of the song sung by
the angels on the plain of Bethelem fifteen centuries before - „On earth peace: goodwill to men.“
Being isolated in his small room, he poured his heart out before God “with such
faith and confidence ... as if he was talking to his friend and father. ‘I know’, said the
reformer, ‘that you are our Father and our God, that you will scatter the persecutors
of your children, because yourself you are in danger with us. This whole thing is
yours; we have made it just because you wanted it.
Protect us, O LORD {YAHWEH}! “
The world had forgotten that song: no wonder, seeing the Book that contains it had
long been hidden. Taking God to be a hard task-master, who would admit no one
into heaven unless he paid a great price, Christendom had groaned for ages under
penances and expiatory works of self-righteousness. But the sound of Luther’s
hammer was like that of the silver trumpet on the day of Jubilee: it proclaimed the
advent of the year of release – the begun opening of the doors of that great prisonhouse in which the human soul had sat for ages and sighed in chains.
taken from: „History of Protestantism“ by J. A. Wylie, vol. I, p. 262-266
“What the Lutherans read out is true, it’s the absolute truth, we cannot deny it,”
declared a Papal bishop.
“Could you disprove the creed drawn up by the electors with good reasons?” asked
another Dr. Eck.
“Not with the acts of the apostles and prophecies,” answered Dr. Eck, “but probably
with those of the fathers and councils.”
“So the Lutherans are”, said the questioner, “in the Scripture, and we are not.”
from: D’Aubigné, ibid., vol. 14, section 8, p. 167
As powerful enemies were united in order to overthrow the reformed faith, and
thousands of swords seemed to rise up against him, Luther wrote:
“Satan vents his spleen, ungodly pontiffs conspire, we are threatened with war.
Exhort the people to continue fighting before the throne of God with faith and prayer
so that our enemies, defeated by the Spirit of God, are forced to make peace. The
first thing, which is necessary, the first work, is the prayer. In view of Satan’s swords
and anger, there is only one thing left to the people: It has to pray.”
from: D’Aubigné, ibid, vol. 10, section 14, p. 187 f
Luther wrote to the Elector of Saxony, referring to the alliance, the Protestant princes
intended to form, that the only applicable Sword is the “sword of the spirit”:
“We may not approve of such an alliance in our conscience. We would prefer
being dead ten times than having such comrades who affirm that our gospel shall cause
our own death. We are to be counted as sheeps for the slaughter. For the cross of
Christ has to be worn. Your electoral Highness are strong and fearless, we aim to
reach more through praying as you with all you defiance. The fact alone that we keep
our hands clean of blood, and that we want to appear how the emperor taught the
others and me. Your electoral Highness should not even defend my or others’ faith,
but each one should believe what he thinks is right.“
To Melanchthon, who was crushed by the burden of fear and sorrow, he (Luther)
wrote:
“Grace and peace in Christ! In Christ, I said, not in the world. Amen! I enormously
hate your concerns that consume you, as you write. If the cause is wrong, so we will
withdraw, if it is just, why do we make the one making us sleep well a liar? And that
for so many promises?... Christ does not elude the cause of justice and truth, he lives
and reigns, and what else do we have to fear “?
F. Holdesmess Gale: The Story of Prostestantism:
On receipt of the legate’s report in Rome, the Pope proceeded to issue, on November
9th, a new decretal on the subject of indulgences, declaring that „all those who have
acquired indulgences, whether alive or dead, are released from so much temporal
punishment for their actual sins as is the equivalent of the acquired indulgence. This
doctrine is to be held and preached by all, under penalty of excommunication, from
which only the Pope can absolve, save at the point of death.“
The effect upon Luther was twofold. We find him writting at about this time to his
friend Wenceslaus Link at Nuremberg: “The conviction is daily growing upon me
that the Pope is Anitchrist.“
Luther writes in answer to the pope: „Rome has cut herself off from the universal
Church; if ye {you} reform not, I and all that worship Christ do account your
seat to be possessed and oppressed by Satan himself, to be the damned seat
of antichrist, which we will not be subject to nor incorporate with, but do detest
and abhor the same.“
Prof. Walter J. Veith:
H. Grattan Guiness, in his classic work: Romanism and the Reformation, 1887 shows
clearly that there was no difference between paganism and that which crept into the
idolatrous church supposedly representing Jesus Christ. He writes:
Had Paganism its temples and altars, its pictures and images? So has Rome.
from: D’Aubigné, ibid, vol. 14, section 1, p. 104
Had Paganism its holy water and incense? So has Rome.
During the dispute in Augsburg Luther did not forget to daily devote “three hours to
prayer; and this at a most favorable time for the study.”
Had Paganism its tonsured priests, presided over by a pontifex maximus? So has
Rome.
from: D’Aubigné, ibid, vol. 14, Section 6, p. 152 f
Had Paganism its claim to sacerdotal infallibility? So has Popery.
226
Had Paganism its gods carried in procession? So has Rome.
Had Paganism its college of pontiffs? So has Rome its colloge of cardinals.
Had Paganism its religious orders? So has Rome.
Had Paganism its costly robes, its Queen of Heaven, its rural shrines and processions?
So has Rome.
Had Paganism its pretended miracles and weeping statues? So has Rome.
Had Paganism its canonization of saints as in the deification of dead Caesars: So
has Rome.
Had Paganism its idolatrous calendar and festivals? So has Rome.
Had Paganism its celibacy, mystic signs, relics, cruel persecution of those who stand
for truth and righteoussness? So has Rome.
I would warn you against this evil that is pervading the world anew today-working in
and amongst the reformed churches covered by a veil of righteousness. Wherever
you see ritualism or higher criticism, shun it. Wherever you see a priest instead
of o preacher, an altar instead of a communion table, wax candles instead of the
sunshine of God’s love, ceremony instead of sound doctrine, sacraments instead of
saving grace, liturgies instead of earnest prayers, splendid music instead of spiritual
worship, gorgeous vestments instead of gospel truth, tradition instead of „it is written“,
crossings instead of Christ, there you have Romanism no matter what it is called,
no matter how attractive the architecture the music the solemn ceremonial. Shun it.
taken from: Romanism and the Reformation, by H. Grattan Guiness, 1887, p. 217
With certainty, Martin Luther proclaimed that Christians should only accept
doctrines that are based on the authority of the Holy Scripture. These words that
contained the essential principle of the Reformation dealt a blow to the foundation of
papal supremacy... (p. 354)
In his appeal to the Emperor and the German nobles, Luther wrote about the
pope, in favor of the Reformation of Christianity: “It’s terrible to see the man who
calls himself the Vicar of Christ displaying such a magnificence that no emperor can
bear comparison with him. Is this man equal to the poor Christ or the humble Peter?
He is, they say, the Lord of the world! However, Christ of whom he claims to be the
representative, said: MY KINGDOM IS NOT OF THIS WORLD! May a representative
extend his POWER OVER HIS MASTER? ... (p. 356)
When the papal bull reached Luther, he said: “I despise and attack them as
impious and false. ... Christ himself is despised therein. ... I am looking forward
to enduring the evil for the best thing’s sake. My heart is already much
freer, for now I am finally certain that the pope is the Antichrist
and his throne is Satan’s throne “.... (p. 357)
from “The History of Salvation” by Ellen G. White, Gemstone Publishing
227
“It is the first and highest duty of every rational being to learn from the Scriptures what
is truth, and then to walk in the light and encourage others to follow his example. We
should day by day study the Bible diligently, weighing every thought and comparing
scripture with scripture. With divine help we are to form our opinions for ourselves
as we are to answer for ourselves before God.” - John 17:17
The Great Controversy, p. 599
Human Rights
“In seeking to cast contempt upon the divine statutes, Satan has perverted the
doctrines of the Bible, and errors have thus become incorporated into the
faith of thousands who profess to believe the Scriptures. The last great conflict
between truth and error is but the final struggle of the longstanding controversy
concerning the law of God. Upon this battle we are now entering--a battle
between the laws of men and the precepts of YAHWEH, between the religion
of the Bible and the religion of fable and tradition.
The agencies which will unite against truth and righteousness in this contest are now
actively at work. God’s holy word, which has been handed down to us at such a
cost of suffering and blood, is but little valued.
The Great Controversy, p. 583, 584
UNO
“History testifies of the Roman Catholic Church artful and persistent efforts to
insinuate herself into the affairs of nations; and having gained a foothold, to
further her own aims, even at the ruin of princes and people.”
The Reformer Martin Luther: “Since your most serene majesty and your high
mightinesses require from me a clear, simple, and precise answer, I will give you
one, and it is this: I cannot submit my faith either to the pope or to the councils,
because it is clear as the day that they have frequently erred and contradicted
each other. Unless therefore I am convinced by the testimony of
Scripture or by the clearest reasoning, unless I am persuaded
by means of the passages I have quoted, and unless they thus
render my conscience bound by the word of God, I cannot and I
will not retract, for it is unsafe for a Christian to speak against
his conscience. Here I stand, I can do no other; may God help me.
Amen.” Luther, EA, LXIV, p. 382 f.
“The truth is no more desired by the majority today than it was by the papists who
opposed Luther. There is the same disposition to accept the theories and traditions
of men instead of the word of God as in former ages. Those who present the
truth for this time should not expect to be received with greater favor than were earlier
reformers. The great controversy between truth and error, between Christ and
Satan, is to increase in intensity to the close of this world’s history.”
228
“As the crowning act in the great drama of deception, Satan himself will
personate Christ. The church has long professed to look to the Saviour‘s
advent as the consummation of her hopes. Now the great deceiver will make it
appear that Christ has come. In different parts of the earth, Satan will manifest
himself among men as a majestic being of dazzling brightness, resembling the
description of the Son of God given by John in the Revelation. Revelation 1:1315. The glory that surrounds him is unsurpassed by anything that mortal eyes
have yet beheld. The shout of triumph rings out upon the air: „Christ has come!
Christ has come!“
The people prostrate themselves in adoration before him, while he lifts up his
hands and pronounces a blessing upon them, as Christ blessed His disciples when
He was upon the earth. His voice is soft and subdued, yet full of melody. In gentle,
compassionate tones he presents some of the same gracious, heavenly truths
which the Saviour uttered; he heals the diseases of the people, and then, in his
assumed character of Christ, he claims to have changed the Sabbath to Sunday,
and commands all to hallow the day which he has blessed. He declares that those
who persist in keeping holy the seventh day are blaspheming his name by refusing
to listen to his angels sent to them with light and truth. This is the strong, almost
overmastering delusion. Like the Samaritans who were deceived by Simon Magus
[Prof. Walter J. Veith: later, the High Priest of Rome], the multitudes, from the least to
the greatest, give heed to these sorceries, saying: This is „the great power of God.“
Acts 8:10. But the people of God will not be misled. The teachings of this false
christ are not in accordance with the Scriptures. His blessing is
pronounced upon the worshipers of the beast and his image, the very class
upon whom the Bible declares that God‘s unmingled wrath shall be poured out.
And, furthermore, Satan is not permitted to counterfeit the manner of Christ‘s
advent. The Saviour has warned His people against deception upon this point, and has
clearly foretold the manner of His second coming. „There shall arise false christs,
and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that,
if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. . . . Wherefore if they shall
say to you, Behold, He is in the desert; go not forth; behold, He is in the secret
chambers; believe it not. For as the lightning comes out of the east, and shineth
even to the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.“ Matthew 24:2427, 31; 25:31; Revelation 1:7; 1 Thessalonians 4:16, 17. This coming there is no
possibility of counterfeiting. It will be universally known--witnessed by the whole world.
Only those who have been diligent students of the Scriptures and who have
received the love of the truth will be shielded from the powerful delusion that
takes the world captive. By the Bible testimony these will detect the deceiver in
his disguise.“
The Great Controversy, p. 625, 626
230
Official Statements of the Clergy with Headquarter in Rome
“Father Enright, American Sentinal June 1893”:
‘The Bible says: “... remember that you keep holy the Sabbath day.” The
Catholic Church says: “No! By my divine power I abolish the Sabbath day
and command you to keep holy the first day of the week. And lo the entire
civilized world bows down in reverent obedience to the command of the holy
Catholic Church.”’
Rome’s Challenge (www. immaculateheart. com/maryonline), December 2003:
“Most Christians assume that Sunday is the biblically approved day of
worship. The Roman Catholic Church protests that it transferred Christian
worship from the biblical Sabbath (Saturday) to Sunday, and that to try to
argue that the change was made in the Bible is both dishonest and a denial
of Catholic authority. If Protestantism wants to base its teachings only on the
Bible, it should worship on Saturday.“
2003 - MARY ONLINE - OFFICIAL CATHOLIC WEBSITE - REPRINTED THE
1893, ‘ROMES CHALLENGE’ TO PROTESTANTS:
‘But the Protestant says: How can I receive the teaching of an apostate
church? How, we ask, have you managed to receive her teachings all your
life, in direkt opposition to your recognized teacher, the Bible, on the Sabbath
question?’
The Christian Sabbath (2nd edition.: Baltimore; The Catholic Mirror, 1893)
pp. 29,30.
“No Protestant living today has ever yet obeyed that command, preferring to follow
the ‘apostate church’ referred to than his teacher the Bible, which from Genesis to
Revelation, teaches no other dictrine, should the Israelites and the Seventh-day
Adventists be correct. Both sides appeal to the Bible as their ‘infallible’ teacher.
Let the Bible decide whether Saturday or Sunday be the day enjoined by God.
One of the two bodies must be wrong.”
EDITOR’S NOTE: “It was upon this very point [the Sabbath issue] that the
reformation was concemned by the Council of Trent. The reformers had
constantly charged, as here stated, that the Catholic Church had ‘apostatized’
from the truth as contained in the written word. ‘The written word,’ The Bible and
the Bible only.’ ‘Thus saith the Lord,’ these were their constant watchwords; and
‘the Scripture, as in the written word, the sole standard of appeal,’ this was the
proclaimed plattform of the reformation and of Protestantism. ‘The Scripture and
tradition.’ ‘The Bible as interpreted by the Church and according to the unanimous
consent of the Fathers,’ this was the position and claim of the Catholic Church. this
was the main issue in the Council of Trent, which was called especially to consider
the questions that had been raised and forced upon the attention of Europe by the
Reformers.”
Official Statements of the Clergy.
231
ARCHBISHOP OF REGGIO MADE THE SPEECH AT THE LAST OPENING
SESSION OF TRENT 18TH JANUARY, 1562:
“The Protestants claim to stand upon the written word only. They proffess to hold
the Scripture alone as the standard of faith ... The written word especially enjoins
the observance of the seventh day as the Sabbath. They do not observe the
seventh day but reject it. If they do truly hold the Scripture alone as their
standard, they would be observing the seventh day as is enjoined in the
Scipture throughout.
Yet they not only reject the observance of the Sabbath enjoined in the weitten
word, but they have adopted and do practice the observance of Sunday, for
which they have only the tradition of the Church. Consequently, the claim of
‘Scripture alone as the standard,’ fails, and the doctrine of ‘Scripture and tradition’
as essential, is fully established, the Protestants themselves being judges.”
(Archbishop Reggio made his speech at the last opening session of Trent, on the
18th January, 1562 - J. H. Holzman, Canon and Tradition, published in Ludwigsburg,
Germany, in 1859, p. 203)
There war no getting around this, for the Protestants’ own statement of faith the Augsburg Confession, 1530 - had clearly admitted that the observation of the
‘Lord’s day’ had been appointed by ‘the Church only.’
~
“La Civilta Catholica pp. 82 - 86 (Official Jesuit Publication)”:
‘The Roman Catholic Church must demand the right to freedom for herself
alone.’
“The Catholic Mirror (Baltimore), Editorial; Sept. 23, 1893”:
“Sunday is therefore to this day the acknowledged offspring of the Catholic
Church, as spouse of the Holy Ghost; without a word of remonstrance from
the Protestant world.”
“Catholic World, July 1870”:
‘The Roman Catholic is to wield his vote for the purpose of securing Catholic
ascendancy in this country.’
“Pope Leo XIII, The Great Encyclial Letters”:
‘All Catholics should exert their power to cause the constitutions of states to
be modeled after the principles of the Catholic Church.’
“Catholic World, March 1894, p. 809”:
‘She took the pagan Sunday and made it the Christian Sunday ... and thus
the pagan Sunday, dedicated to Balder, became the Christian Sunday sacred
to Jesus.’
“Cardinal Gibbons, The Faith fo our Fathers - 92nd ed.rev. Baltimore: John Murphy
Company, p. 89; catholic quotation“:
“You may read the Bible from Genesis to Revelation, and you will not find a
single line authorizing the scanctification of Sunday. The Scriptures enforce
the religious observance of Saturday, A day which we never sanctify.”
“The Christian Sabbath (2nd. Ed.; Baltimore; The Catholic Mirror, 1893) pp. 29, 30”:
‘But the Protestant says: How can I receive the teachings of an apostate
Church? How, we ask, have you managed to receive her teachings all your
life, in direct opposition to your recognized teacher, the Bible, on the Sabbath
question.’
was laying the very foundation of that most stupendous system of
wickedness, the papacy. Here was the falling away foretold by Paul in
2 Thess 2:3.
232
“Letter, October 28, 1895, from C. F. Thomas, Chancellor of Cardinal Gibbons”:
“Of course the Catholic Church claims that the change was her act. ... And the
act is a MARK of her ecclesiastical power and authority in religious matters.”
“Catholic Record. in Ontario, September 1, 1923”:
“Sunday ist our mark auf authority ... The Church is above the Bible; and his
transference of Sabbath observance is proof of that fact.”
“Roy Livesey, 1998, Understanding the New Age: World Government and World
Religion (Chichester, England: New Wine Press), p. 104.”:
‘Catechism of the Jesuit:
Q. What if the Holy Scriptures command one thing, and the Pope another
contrary to it?
A. The Holy Scriptures must be thrown aside.
Q. What is the Pope?
A. He is the Vicar of Christ, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, and there is but
one Judgment-Seat belonging to God and the Pope.’
~
About Revelation 2:12-17
Against the church of Smyrna, which has just been considered, there was no word
of condemnation uttered. Persecution is ever calculated to keep the church pure,
and incite its members to piety and godliness. But we now reach a period when
influences began to work through which errors and evils were likely to creep into
the church.
The word Pergamos signifies height, elevation. The period covered by this church
may be located from the days of Constantine, or perhaps, rather, from his professed
conversion to Christianity, A.D.323, to the establishment of the papacy, A.D.538. It
was a period in which the true servants of God had to struggle against a spirit of
worldly policy, pride, and popularity among the professed followers of Christ, and
against the virulent workings of the mystery of iniquity, which finally resulted
in the full development of the papal man of sin.
Where Satan’s Seat Is. - Christ takes cognizance of the unfavorable situation of
his people during this period. The language is not probably designed to denote
locality. As to place, Satan works wherever Christians dwell. But surely there are
times and seasons when he works with special power; and the period covered
by the church of Pergamos was one of these. During this period, the doctrine
of Christ was being corrupted, the mystery of iniquity was working, and Satan
233
Antipas. - That a class of persons is referred to by this name, and not an individual,
there is good reason to believe; for no authentic information respecting such an
individual is now to be found.
On this point William Miller says:
“It is supposed that Antipas was not an individual, but a class of men who opposed
the power of the bishops, or popes, in that day, being a combination of two words,
anti, opposed, and papas, father, or pope; and at that time many of them suffered
martyrdom in Constantinople and Rome, where the bishops and popes began to
exercise the power which soon after brought into subjection the kings of the earth,
and trampled on the rights of the church of Christ. And for myself, I see no reason
to reject this explanation of this word Antipas in this text, as the history of those
times is perfectly silent respecting such an individual as is here named.” - Miller’s
Lectures, pp. 138, 139.
Watson says, “Ancient ecclesiastical history furnishes no account of this Antipas.”
Dr. Clarke mentions a work as extant called the “Acts of Antipas,” but gives us to
understand that it is entitled to no credit.
The Cause of Censure. - Disadvantages in situation are no excuse for wrongs in
the church. Although this church lived at a time when Satan was especially at work,
it was their duty to keep themselves pure from the leaven of his evil doctrines.
Hence they were censured for harboring among them those who held the doctrines
of Balaam and the Nicolaitanes. (See remarks on the Nicolaitanes, verse 6.) What
the doctrine of Balaam was, is here partially revealed. He taught Balak to cast a
stumbling-block before the children of Israel. (See a full account of his work and its
results in Numbers, chapters 22-25 and 31:13-16.) It appears that Balaam desired
to curse Israel for the sake of the rich reward which Balak offered him for so
doing. But not being permitted by the Lord [YAHWEH] to curse them, he resolved
to accomplish essentially the same thing, though in a different way. He therefore
counseled Balak to seduce them by means of the females of Moab, to participate
in the celebration of the rites of idolatry, and all its licentious accompaniments. The
plan succeeded. The abominations of idolatry spread through the camp of Israel,
the curse of God was called down upon them by their sins, and there fell by the
plague twentyfour thousand persons.
The doctrines complained of in the church of Pergamos were of course similar
in their tendency, leading to spiritual idolatry, and an unlawful connection
between the church and the world.
Out of this spirit was finally produced the union of the civil
and ecclesiastical powers, which culminated in the formation
of the papacy.
Repent - By disciplining or expelling those who hold these pernicious doctrines.
Christ declared that if they did not do this, he would take the matter into his own
hands, and come to them (in judgment), and fight against them (those who held
these evil doctrines); and the whole church would be held responsible for the
wrongs of those heretical ones whom they harbored in their midst.
taken from: “Daniel and the Revelation“ by Uriah Smith, 1897, pages 384-386
“Notwithstanding all the efforts to establish Sunday sacredness, papists
themselves publicly confessed the divine authority of the Sabbath and
the human origin of the institution by which it had been supplanted. In
the sixteenth century a papal council plainly declared: „Let all Christians
remember that the seventh day was consecrated by God, and hath been
received and observed, not only by the Jews, but by all others who pretend
to worship God; though we Christians have changed their Sabbath into the
Lord‘s Day.“ Those who were tampering with the divine law were not ignorant
of the character of their work. They were deliberately setting themselves
above God.“
the Scriptures to all, yet the selfsame principle which was maintained by Rome
prevents multitudes in Protestant churches from searching the Bible for themselves.
They are taught to accept its teachings as interpreted by the church; and
there are thousands who dare receive nothing, however
plainly revealed in Scripture, that is contrary to their creed
or the established teaching of their church.
234
“The assertion that God‘s judgments are visited upon men for their violation
of the Sunday-sabbath (the first day of the week), will be repeated; already it
is beginning to be urged. And a movement to enforce Sunday observance is
fast gaining ground.“
The Great Controversy, pp. 580, 581
„To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it
is because there is no light in them.“ Isaiah 8:20.
Satan employs every possible device to prevent men from obtaining a knowledge
of the Bible; for its plain utterances reveal his deceptions. ...
In order to endure the trial before them, they must understand the will of God as
revealed in His word; they can honor Him only as they have a right conception
of His character, government, and purposes, and act in accordance with
them. ...
The events connected with the close of probation and the work of preparation
for the time of trouble, are clearly presented. But multitudes have no more
understanding of these important truths than if they had never been revealed.
Satan watches to catch away every impression that would make them wise
unto salvation, and the time of trouble will find them unready.“
“God will have a people upon the earth to maintain the Bible, and the Bible
only, as the standard of all doctrines and the basis of all reforms. The opinions
of learned men, the deductions of science, the creeds or decisions of ecclesiastical
councils, as numerous and discordant as are the churches which they represent,
the voice of the majority--not one nor all of these should be regarded as evidence
for or against any point of religious faith. Before accepting any doctrine
or precept, we should demand a plain „Thus saYS YAHWEH“ in its
support.
Satan is constantly endeavoring to attract attention to man in the place of God.
He leads the people to look to bishops, to pastors, to professors of theology,
as their guides, instead of searching the Scriptures to learn their duty for
themselves. Then, by controlling the minds of these leaders, he can influence
the multitudes according to his will....
The Roman Church reserves to the clergy the right to interpret the Scriptures.
On the ground that ecclesiastics alone are competent to explain God‘s word, it is
withheld from the common people.[*See Note.] Though the Reformation gave
235
*Note: Withholding the Bible From the People.--The reader will recognize that the text of this
volume was written prior to Vatican Council II, with its somewhat altered policies in regard
to the reading of the Scriptures. Through the centuries, the attitude of the Roman Catholic
Church toward circulation of the Holy Scriptures in vernacular versions among the laity shows
up as negative. See for example G. P. Fisher, The Reformation, ch. 15, Page 692, par. 16
(1873 ed., pp. 530-532); J. Cardinal Gibbons, The Faith of Our Fathers, ch. 8 (49th ed.,
1897), Pp. 98-117; John Dowling, History of Romanism, b. 7, ch. 2, Sec. 14; and b. 9, ch. 3,
secs. 24-27 (1871 ed., pp. 491-496, 621-625); L. F. Bungener, History of the Council of Trent,
pp. 101-110 (2d Edinburgh ed., 1853, translated by D. D. Scott); G. H. Putnam, Books and
Their Makers. During the Middle Ages, vol. 1, pt. 2, ch. 2, pars. 49, 54-56. See also Index of
Prohibited Books (Vatican Polyglot Press, 1930), pp. ix, x; Timothy Hurley, A Commentary on
the Present Index Legislation (New York: Benziger Brothers, 1908), p. 71; Translation of the
Great Encyclical Letters of Leo XIII (New York: Benziger Brothers, 1903), p. 413.
But in recent years a dramatic and positive change has occurred in this respect. On the
one hand, the church has approved several versions prepared on the basis of the original
languages; on the other, it has promoted the study of the Holy Scriptures by means of free
distribution and Bible institutes. The church, however, continues to reserve for herself the
exclusive right to interpret the Bible in the light of her own tradition, thus justifying those
doctrines that do not harmonize with biblical teachings.
“The wide diversity of belief in the Protestant churches is regarded by many
as decisive proof that no effort to secure a forced uniformity can ever be
made. But there has been for years, in churches of the Protestant faith, a
strong and growing sentiment in favor of a union based upon common
points of doctrine. To secure such a union, the discussion of subjects
upon which all were not agreed--however important they might be from a
Bible standpoint--must necessarily be waived. ...
ECumenISM
Another general council! A world‘s convention! Evangelical
alliance, and universal creed!“--Sermon on „The Bible a Sufficient
Creed,“ delivered at Fort Wayne, Indiana, Feb. 22, 1846. When this shall be
gained, then, in the effort to secure complete uniformity, it will be only a step
to the resort to force.
When the leading churches of the United States, uniting upon
such points of doctrine as are held by them in common, shall
influence the state to enforce their decrees and to sustain
their institutions, then Protestant America will have formed
an image of the Roman hierarchy [the Roman priesthood], and
the infliction of civil penalties upon dissenters will inevitably
result.
“The special characteristic of the beast [the Roman Church], and therefore of
his image, is the breaking of God‘s commandments.“
Even now he is at work. In accidents and calamities by sea and by land, in
great conflagrations, in fierce tornadoes and terrific hailstorms, in tempests,
floods, cyclones, tidal waves, and earthquakes, in every place and in a
thousand forms, Satan is exercising his power.“
236
“The enforcement of Sundaykeeping on the part of Protestant churches
is an enforcement of the worship of the papacy--of the beast.
Those who, understanding the claims of the fourth commandment, choose to
observe the false instead of the true Sabbath are thereby paying homage to
that power by which alone it is commanded. But in the very act of enforcing
a religious duty by secular power, the churches would themselves form an
image to the beast; hence the enforcement of Sundaykeeping in
the United States would be an enforcement of the worship of
the beast and his image.“
But Christians of past generations observed the Sunday, supposing that
in so doing they were keeping the Bible Sabbath; and there are now true
Christians in every church, not excepting the Roman Catholic communion,
who honestly believe that Sunday is the Sabbath of divine appointment.
God accepts their sincerity of purpose and their integrity before Him. But
when Sunday observance shall be enforced by law, and the world shall be
enlightened concerning the obligation of the true Sabbath, then whoever
shall transgress the command of God, to obey a precept which has no higher
authority than that of Rome, will thereby honor popery above God. He is paying
homage to Rome and to the power which enforces the institution ordained
by Rome. He is worshipping the beast and his image. As men then reject
the institution which God has declared to be the sign of His
authority, and honor in its stead that which Rome has chosen
as the token of her supremacy, they will thereby accept the
sign of allegiance to Rome--“the mark of the beast.“ And it is not
until the issue is thus plainly set before the people, and they are brought to
choose between the commandments of God and the commandments of men,
that those who continue in transgression will receive „the mark of the beast.“
Said Jesus [Yahshua]: “He that overcomes, the same shall be clothed in
white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life,
but I will confess his name before My Father, and before His angels.“
[Revelation 3:5] “Whosoever therefore shall confess Me before men, him
will I confess also before My Father which is in heaven. But whosoever
shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny before My Father which is
in heaven.“ [Matthew 10:32, 33] ... The divine Intercessor presents the plea
that all who have overcome through faith in His blood be forgiven their
transgressions, that they be restored to their Eden home, and crowned
as joint heirs with Himself to ‚the first dominion.‘“ [Micah 4:8]
HARP / Chemtrails
“Satan works through the elements also to garner his harvest of unprepared
souls. He has studied the secrets of the laboratories of nature,
and he uses all his power to control the elements as far as
God allows. ...
237
“Through the two great errors, the immortality of the soul and
Sunday sacredness, Satan will bring the people under his deceptions.
While the former lays the foundation of spiritualism, the latter creates
a bond of sympathy with Rome. The Protestants of the United States
will be foremost in stretching their hands across the gulf to grasp the hand
of spiritualism; they will reach over the abyss to clasp hands with the
Roman power; and under the influence of this threefold union,
this country will follow in the steps of Rome in trampling on the rights of
conscience.
As spiritualism more closely imitates the nominal Christianity of the day, it has
greater power to deceive and ensnare. Satan himself is converted, after the
modern order of things. He will appear in the character of an angel of light.
Through the agency of spiritualism, miracles will be wrought, the sick will
be healed, and many undeniable wonders will be performed. And as the spirits will
profess faith in the Bible, and manifest respect for the institutions of the church,
their work will be accepted as a manifestation of divine power.
The line of distinction between professed Christians and the ungodly [unlawness]
is now hardly distinguishable. Church members love what the world loves and are
ready to join with them, and Satan determines to unite them in one body and thus
strengthen his cause by sweeping all into the ranks of spiritualism. Papists, who
boast of miracles as a certain sign of the true church, will be readily deceived by
this wonder-working power; and Protestants, having cast away the shield of truth,
will also be deluded. Papists, Protestants, and worldlings will alike accept the
form of godliness without the power, and they will see in this union a grand
movement for the conversion of the world and the ushering in of the longexpected millennium.
Through spiritualism, Satan appears as a benefactor of the race,
healing the diseases of the people, and professing to present
a new and more exalted system of religious faith; but at the
same time he works as a destroyer. His temptations are leading
multitudes to ruin. Intemperance dethrones reason; sensual indulgence,
strife, and bloodshed follow. Satan delights in war, for it excites the worst
passions of the soul and then sweeps into eternity its victims steeped in vice
and blood. It is his object to incite the nations to war against one another,
for he can thus divert the minds of the people from the work of preparation
to stand in the day of God.”
238
Falsification of the Resurrection Day
When checking “the date of Messiah’s resurrection” I always came across
some irregularities in the Holy Scripture. Finally, I was convinced that the text “as
the sun rose / at Sunrise” was a forgery. Once going through the text verse by
verse together with a brother, my eyes were suddenly opened by the Heavenly
Father and his holy name YAHWEH.
Since my eyes have been closed until now regarding the former announcement
by Dr. Martin Luther in his 1545 translation of the word “Sabbath and Sabbaths”
and regarding the irregularity, “when the two women of Miriam (not Greek: Maria)
bought and made the spices, “the facts have now been identified on revision of all
relevant verses of Greek and Hebrew Bibles (both manual and online Bibles). The
translation of the word “Sabbath” from the Greek in the Online Bible was an exact
Greek word for Sabbath, i.e. the word “week”. Now it is not so complicated just
to set “first” before it and thus you soon get a translation which has been found in
almost all Bibles: “On the first day of the week!”
It is now abundantly clear that the word “Sabbath” is contained in the Greek and
Hebrew Bibles in an unadulterated form. The only irregularity is contained in the
verse in Mark 16:1; however, it is neutralized by the verse in Luke 23:50-56 and
inconsistently declared as forgery.
The following verses with explanations give clarity about Satan’s deception, which,
with the exception of very few people, deceived the whole world of Christianity.
Matthew 28:1 LUTHER 1545 + Greek + Hebrew Bibles = BUT IN THE EVENING
OF SABBATH * / WHICH BEGINS IN THE MORNING OF THE FIRST HOLIDAY
OF THE SABBATHS / MIRIAM OF MAGDALA (of Magdala = Greek original
text + Menge) AND THE OTHER MIRIAM / CAME TO SEE THE GRAVE.
Matthew 28:1 CONCORDANT BIBLE 1980 = BUT THAT WAS IN THE
EVENING BETWEEN THE SABBATHS *. AS THE MORNING DAWNED
AT ONE OF THE SABBATH DAYS, Maria (Greek = Mary) / MIRIAM, the
Magdalene (of Magdala, Greek original text + Menge) / OF MAGDALA
AND THE OTHER Mary / MIRIAM, CAME TO LOOK AFTER THE TOMB.
Mark 16:2,9, Luke 24:1; John 19:31; 20:1,19; Acts of Apostles 20:7; 1st Corinthians 16:2;
Revelation 1:10, see also: “Concordant Greek Text” and “VULGATA - IUXTA VULGATAM
CLEMENTINAM”.
* Explanation / quoted from Henry Ramish: Jesus [Yahshua] died as our
Passover lamb, 1 Corinthians 5:7, on 14th Nisan, the day of the Lord [Editor:
YAHWEH] Passover, Leviticus 23:5, on the day of preparation for the Great
Sabbath, John 19:31, on a Thursday. The following Friday, the 15th Nisan, the
day of unleavened bread, Leviticus 23:6-7, is the Great Sabbath, when Jesus
[Yahshua] was resting in his grave. - On 16th Nisan, Leviticus 23:10-11, the
day the first sheaf, He revived in the morning. - This was the weekly Sabbath,
a Saturday after the Great Sabbath.
Concordant Bible John 19:31: The Jews therefore… because it was the
Preparation Day. For bodies should not remain upon the cross on the Sabbath
(for that Sabbath was a great day)...
John 19:31 is just that very passage testifying that the day of Jesus [Yahshua]
239
resurrection was followed by the great Sabbath, the annual Sabbath, the 15th
Nisan, His grave silence!
In the resurrection week of Jesus [Yahshua] the great Sabbath thus had not
fell on a weekly Sabbath! – Otherwise, the Jews had spoken of “the Sabbaths”
or “the day of Sabbaths”: There were weekly and annual Sabbaths of great
festivals. If such met with a weekly Sabbath, they spoke of “the Sabbaths” or
“the Day of the Sabbaths”. Concordant Bible, page 557.
The statements in Matthew 28:1, “the evening of the Sabbaths” and “on one
of the Sabbath days” (see above) are explained in the Bible Concordance,
page 558: The big annual S (Sabbath) of the unleavened bread after the
Passover is mentioned in the phrase “Evening of the Sabbath” (the evening
on which the Sabbath ended and the beginning of the following weekly
Resurrection Sabbath) Matthew 28:1 and Mark 15:42.
According to God’s will, the day begins in the evening also ending in the
evening, at sunset, at the beginning of the next day, Genesis 1:5.
from: “The Sign of Jonah - The Resurrection of Jesus - The resurrection of
Jesus was on a weekly Sabbath”
Mark 16:1 AND WHEN THE SABBATH WAS PAST*, MIRIAM (Greek: MARIA)
OF MAGDALA (of Magdala = Greek original text + MENGE) and MIRIAM (Greek:
MARY), THE MOTHER OF JAMES / JACOB, AND SALOME BOUGHT* SPICES,
THAT THEY MIGHT COME AND ANOINT HIM.
Luke 23:50-56
* Note: In this verse it is stated that the Sabbath “was over,” whereby verse 2
speaks about “very early on the Sabbath / rising of the sun” clearly based on
the evidences. Also mentioned in this verse is the purchasing act “after the
Sabbath.” In Luke 23:56 it is clearly written about the preparation of spices
by women before “Sabbath” short after Yahshua’s resignation into the grave.
Thus the verse Mark 16:1 is contradictory to all other verses of the Holy
Scripture in many aspects.
Mark 16:2 LUTHER 1545 + Greek + Hebrew Bibles = AND THEY CAME TO THE
GRAVE ON A SABBATH (means: ON ONE OF THE TWO SABBATHS) VERY
EARLY / FOR SUN WAS RISING.*
Mark 16:2 BIBLE CONCORDANT 1964 + 1980 = So they came on one of the
Sabbaths to the grave, very early in the morning, at sunrise.*
Verse 9, Matthew 28:1, Luke 24:1, John 19:31; 20:1;19:1 Corinthians 16:2; see also:
“Concordant Greek Text” and “VULGATA - IUXTA VULGATAM CLEMENTINAM”.
* Explanation / quoted from Henry Ramish: Additionally to the ungodly
doctrine of the Resurrection of Jesus [Yahshua] on Saturday, at sunset, there
are also two versions of the appearance of the two Marys at the tomb of
Jesus [Yahshua]:
Once it is alleged that the Marys [Editor: Greek: Marys] / Miriams came to the
grave right after the end of the Sabbath, in the beginning of the first day of
the week, just after the sunset. – Hereby the rolling away of the stone from
the grave and the anointing of the corpse of Jesus [Yahshua] should have
happened in the darkness. - In other words, all events that we have been told
in Matthew 28:1-15 should have occurred in the darkness, at night. The Bible
Word contradicts it and says that His resurrection and everything written
240
241
in Matthew 28:1-8 (John 20:11-19) happened at sunrise and in the daytime.
On the other hand, it is quoted from the revised documents that the Marys
[Miriams] appeared at the tomb of Christ [the Messiah] in the morning, at
sunrise on the first day of the week, whereby Jesus [Yahshua] revived already
at least twelve hours before the end of the Sabbath, just like the first version
says. - Where was Jesus [Yahshua] at this time? – However, it is written that
Jesus [Yahshua] met Mary Magdalene [Miriam of Magdala] on the Sabbath
morning, at sunrise, and told her: “Don’t touch me! ... “- then He ascended
to His Father in heaven, and returned again at the selfsame Sabbath where
He finally appeared to the Emmaus disciples! - John 20:15-17, Luke 24:13-31.
This is also to recognize that even the spices had already been prepared
on 14th Nisan, and during the Great Sabbath, they lay still, according to
Luke 23:54-56.
As already mentioned, the seven annual feasts and commemoration days
in the New Covenant, should neither be kept nor celebrated anymore.
Nevertheless it should be known to any faithful person to which day of the
calendar they correspond today. All the events which have already been
fulfilled by Jesus Christ [Editor: Yahshua the Messiah] on the four spring feasts
and commemoration days, but also those which are going to be fulfilled by
Him, on the three Autumn feasts and commemoration days immediately
before and with His second coming in the Clouds, are revealed in them.
1 Corinthians 15:50-52; 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18.
From: “The Sign of Jonah - The Resurrection of Jesus - The resurrection of
The Marys [Greek: Marys] / Miriams therefore did not come to the tomb at dusk
or in the increasing darkness or in the morning of the first day of the week,
but:
“And very early in the morning, at one of the Sabbath days, they came to the
tomb when the sun rose.” Mark 16:2, Concordant Bible of 1964.
And a short time before, on 16th Nisan, the weekly Sabbath, the day of the
first fruits, Leviticus 23:10-11, in 31 AD, early in the morning, Christ [Editor =
the Messiah] resurrected like the first fruits from the dead! Mark 16:9;
Concordant Bible.
from: “The Sign of Jonah - The Resurrection of Jesus - The resurrection of
Mark 16:9 LUTHER 1545 + Bethel Edition + Greek + Hebrew Bibles = BUT
YAHSHUA / SINCE HE HAD BEEN RAISED EARLY ON THE FIRST DAY OF
THE SABBATH (= THE SABBATHS) / HE FIRST APPEARED TO MIRIAM
OF MAGDALA (of Magdala = Greek original text + Menge) / WHO HE
DISPOSSESSED OF SEVEN DEMONS.
Mark 16:9 CONCORDANT BIBLE 1980 = As He was resurrected on the
first morning of the Sabbath, he appeared first to Mary [Greek: Maria] /
MIRIAM, the Magdalene [of Magdala = Greek original text + MENGE], who He
dispossessed of seven demons.*
Verse 16:2, Matthew 28:1; Luke 8:2; 24:1; John 19:31; 20:1.11-18:19, see also: “Concordant
Greek Text” and “VULGATA - IUXTA VULGATAM CLEMENTINAM”.
* Explanation / quotation from Henry Ramish: This “first Sabbath” is the
weekly Sabbath, the resurrection day of Jesus [Yahshua], the 16th Nisan!
- From that day, from the day after the Sabbath, the great Sabbath on 15th
Nisan, seven full weeks should be counted up to the day after the seventh
Sabbath, i.e. fifty days (see Leviticus 23:15-16).
This 50th Day is Pentecost! - Consequently, there was Pentecost in the year
of crucifixion, the outpouring of God’s holy Spirit, also on a weekly Sabbath,
Acts chapter 2, John 16: 13.
It is important to know that the annual feasts and commemoration days
according to Leviticus 23 are moveable feasts and commemoration days; for
they are counted after the new moons of the year. God begins the lunar year
with the first lunar month of Nisan, which is counted from the first new moon
after the March equinox.
* Note: On the previous day, on Wednesday, Yahshua was still keeping the
Passover together with his disciples. The Passover began on Wednesday
evening. On Thursday, early in the morning, as it was still dark, many
processes for His execution had been carried out.
As to the above statement, Yahshua the Messiah was crucified on Thursday
at 9 o’clock, on the day of preparation, and at 15 o’clock after his death his
body was quickly removed and placed into the grave, because there were
only a few hours left until the great Sabbath (about 18 o’clock) and it became
dark. Following the law, all people rested on the solemn day, on Friday.
On Saturday, the weekly Sabbath was kept and sanctified. This is the true
resurrection day of our Master and Sovereign Yahshua the Messiah, the Son
of God, the Almighty.
Luke 18:12 LUTHER 1545 + Concordance 1995 + Greek + Hebrew Bibles =
I fast twice on the Sabbath, I give tithes of all that I have / posses.
Matthew 23:23; 28:1; Mark 16:2,9, Luke 24:1; John 19:31, 20:1.19; Acts 20:7;
1 Corinthians 16:2; Revelation 1:10
Luke 24:1 LUTHER 1545 + Greek + Hebrew Bibles = BUT ON THE SABBATH
(= on one of the Sabbaths) * VERY EARLY THEY CAME TO THE GRAVE AND
HAD SPICERIES / THEY HAD PREPARED / AND CERTAIN OTHERS WITH
THEM.
Luke 24:1 Concordant BIBLE of 1980 = On one of the Sabbath days they went
in the early morning to the grave and brought spices with them that they
had prepared, they and some with them.
Matthew 28:1; Mark 16:2.9; John 19:31; 20:1.19; 1 Corinthians 16:2; see also “Concordant
Greek Text” and “VULGATA - IUXTA VULGATAM CLEMENTINAM”.
* Explanation / quotation from Henry Ramish: As already explained, in the
year of crucifixion of [Yahshua], there were two related Sabbaths: The annual
Sabbath, the 15th Nisan, a Friday and the weekly Sabbath, the 16th Nisan.
Thus, the 14th Nisan was a Thursday – The Holy Thursday! Luke 23:31! The
Bible, the original, must remain for all of us the measure of all teaching! - And
according to it, the 14th Nisan ... is [YAHWEH’s] Passover! It is the memorial
to the sparing of the firstborn, Exodus 12 - ... [Yahshua] died for us on the
cross on the day of the Passover lamb. - He rested in the grave on the 15th
Nisan, the Great Sabbath, John 19:31, the Feast of Unleavened Bread, and
His resurrection was on the day of the first fruits, the 16th Nisan. On that
day he stood before His Father in heaven as the first fruits, as the first to be
resurrected from the dead, Matthew 5:17, Leviticus 23:4-14, 1 Corinthians
242
243
15:20, John 20:17! – The Bible thus proves that the testimony of Jona 2:1
(Matthew 12:39-40), that of three days and three nights, is not only related
to the resting of [Yahshua] in the grave... It is rather the time from his arrest
until His resurrection, which is referred to as “in the heart of the earth” and
is attributable to the realm of Satan – although Satan has no power over
[Yahshua], John 14:28-31 (Exodus 3:15)! See Matthew 26:50, Mark 16:9,
Matthew 12:40, 15:19, Concordant Bible, Luke 10:18, John 12:31; Revelation
12:9!
From: “The sign of Jonah - The Resurrection of Jesus - The resurrection of
Bread in Leviticus 23:6. On this day, the 15th Nisan, Jesus [Yahshua] rested
in the grave before He resurrected on 16 Nisan, the day where the priests
offered up the first grain harvest to the Lord [YAHWEH], Leviticus 23:10. According to the Scripture, that was a weekly Sabbath in the crucifixion week
of Jesus [Yahshua]!
John 19:31 can be read unchanged as The Great Sabbath in any Bible. Obviously, the transformers did not recognize the importance of this Great
Sabbath so that John 19:31, the basic text, was kept in all revised documents.
However, this is the very passage of the Scripture testifying that the day
of resurrection of Jesus [Yahshua] was followed by The Great Sabbath, the
annual Sabbath, the 15th Nisan, by His grave silence! (See Matthew 28:1).
from: “The sign of Jonah - The Resurrection of Jesus – The resurrection of
John 19:31 LUTHER 1545 + Greek + Hebrew Bible = However, since it was the
preparation day, the Jews asked Pilate to brake His legs to be removed from
the torture stake because the body should not remain upon the cross / the
pile* / the torture stake on the Sabbath day (for that Sabbath day was an
high day).
Leviticus 23:7; Deuteronomy 21:23; Mark 16:2.9; Luke 24:1; John 20:1.19; Acts 20:7;
1 Corinthians 16:2
* Explanation / quotation from Henry Ramish: In compliance with this divine
order, the passages taken from the original scripture Matthew 28:1 and John
19:31 are fundamental tenets of evidence of His resurrection on a weekly
Sabbath. They confirm the accuracy of all biblical passages that bear witness
of it! The Passover meal was prepared on 13th Nisan between the “evenings”
in the time between the evening sacrifice (15 o’clock) and the evening, the
sunset. The Passover lamb was eaten in the evening, as the 14th Nisan began.
This happened with the introduction of the Passover before the exodus from
Egypt. – So Joshua repeated it on the same day in Gigal after forty years in
the desert and Jesus [Editor: Yahshua] with his disciples ate together also in
the evening, with the beginning of the 14th Nisan, the Passover meal, see
Exodus, 12th Chapter; Joshua / Yahshua 5:10-12, Matthew 26:2, Luke 22:7-20.
At the Lord’s [YAHWEH’s] Passover, the Israelites in Egypt were to coat
both posts of the door and the upper threshold with the blood of the sacrificial
animal, for in the same night the Lord [YAHWEH] went through the land of
Egypt smiting all the firstborns of man and cattle. He walked by those who
had the sign on their door. No one left his house until the morning. Only in
the morning of the 14th Nisan, the people gathered its cattle and belongings
but also jewels of silver and gold as well as clothes given by the Egyptians.
With the beginning of the 15th Nisan, in the evening, they were ready for the
exodus, which began during the night of the 15th Nisan, according to the
Holy Scripture; Deuteronomy 16:1; Numbers 33:3. For the Lord [YAHWEH] the
night of 14th Nisan was a watching night for He had to lead His people out
of Egypt: Therefore the children of Israel shall be awake during that night, in
the honor of [YAHWEH], Exodus 12:42 - Even Jesus [Yahshua] commanded to
His disciples to stay and keep watch with Him at the night of the 14th Nisan,
Matthew 26:38-41:
The Exodus of the people of Israel took place during the night of the 15th
Nisan, Deuteronomy 16:1; Numbers 33:3.
This big, annual Sabbath was a permanent memorial to the Exodus for the
people of Israel, the liberation after the 430-year slavery. This is the big
Sabbath mentioned in John 19:31, which is called the Feast of Unleavened
John 20:1 LUTHER 1545 + Greek + Hebrew Bibles = ON THE SABBATH (at one
of the Sabbath days) / MIRIAM OF MAGDALA (of Magdala = Greek original
text + Menge) * CAME EARLY TO THE SEPULCHER / TOMB // SINCE IT WAS
STILL DARK / AND SAW / THAT THE STONE WAS REMOVED FROM THE
TOMB.
John 20:1 CONCORDANT BIBLE of 1980 = On one of the Sabbath days Miriam
the Magdalene (of Magdala = Greek original text + Menge), went to the grave
early in the morning, when it was dark, and saw that the stone was lifted
away from the entrance of the tomb.
Matthew
28:1;
Mark
16:2-9,
Luke
24:1,
John
19:31;
20:19;
1 Corinthians 16:2; see also “Concordant Greek text” and “VULGATA - IUXTA
VULGATAM CLEMENTINAM”.
* Explanation / quotation from Henry Ramish: According to the Scriptures,
Christ [the Messiah] is the first fruits, the first one who resurrected from
the dead; He resurrected on the third day. His work of redemption is based
on the fulfillment of the shadow of legislation, because it is impossible that
the blood of bulls and goats can take away sins, Hebrews 10:4. The shadow
legislation includes daily morning and evening sacrifices at fixed times, one
at 9 and the other at 15 o’clock, and the sacrificial laws at annual festivities
and memorial days, according to Leviticus 23. Through His crucifixion at 9
o’clock, His death at 15 o’clock on 14th Nisan... [YAHWEH’s] Passover, His
resting in the grave on 15th Nisan, the Great Sabbath, John 19:31, the feast of
unleavened bread, and His resurrection on the third day on a weekly Sabbath
morning, on 16th Nisan, the Feast of the first sheaf, Jesus Christ [Yahshua
the Messiah] fulfilled three of the four spring festivals and observances,
Leviticus 23 (4); 5-14.
This divine order shall be and remain the key of our considerations! The
basic text of Matthew 28:1 says: “But it was the evening of the Sabbaths”.
This means that one evening included two Sabbaths. - It was the evening that
closed the 15th Nisan, the Great Sabbath and John 19:31; the following week,
the Sabbath, the 16th Nisan began. On His creation, God did it the same way:
“And the evening and the morning became the first day”, Genesis 1:5. - In the
evening, one day ends and the other day begins! – The fact that there was a
Friday between the two Sabbaths as the women bought and prepared spices,
cannot be seen at any point of the Scripture…- However, in Luke 23:54-56
244
it is written: “... The women followed Him from Galilee, and looked into the
sepulcher / tomb and how His body lay there. They returned and prepared
spices and Spiced Oils. During the Sabbath, they kept silence according to
the commandment. “
So, the women prepared everything on the day of Preparation, 14th Nisan
and the Sabbath; it was 15th Nisan, the Great Sabbath, John 19:31, as they
kept silent.
from: “The sign of Jonah - The Resurrection of Jesus - The resurrection of
John 20:19 LUTHER 1545 + Bethel Edition + Greek + Hebrew Bibles = IN
THE EVENING OF THE SAME SABBATH * / SINCE THE DISCIPLES MET
TOGETHER AND THE DOORS WERE CLOSED / FEARING THE JEWS /
YAHSHUA CAME AND STEPPED INTO THE MIDDLE (AMONG THEM) AND
SPOKE TO THEM / PEACE BE WITH YOU (Hebrew: SHALOM ALEICHEM!)
John 20:19 Bible Concordant of 1980 + Bethel Edition = As it became evening
on one of the * Sabbath days, and the doors in the house where the
disciples were assembled were closed, for they feared the Jews, Yahshua
came into the midst and said to them: “Peace be with you!”
Matthew 28:1; Mark 16:2.9, Luke 24:1; John 19:31; 20:1; 1 Corinthians 16:2; see
also “Concordant Greek Text”, John 20:19 not existent in: “VULGATA - IUXTA
VULGATAM CLEMENTINAM”.
* Note: In his translation of the Bible dated 1545, Dr. Martin Luther writes
clearly of the “Sabbath” and not of “the first day of the week” (see Greek and
Hebrew Bibles). Due to this evidence, it is clear that the RESURRECTION DAY
was on a Sabbath, a weekly Sabbath and NOT on the first day of the week /
ON A SUNDAY. Verse 22 further states: „ And as he said that / he blew them
on / and spoke to them/ take the holy Spirit” This means that THE POURING
OF THE HOLY SPIRIT ON HIS DISCIPLES TOOK PLACE ALSO ON THE DAY
OF HIS RESURRECTION, ON A WEEKLY SABBATH, ON A SATURDAY.
1 Corinthians 16:2 LUTHER 1545 = On the first day of every week (i.e. on
every Sabbath), let every one of you lay by him in store, as he may prosper,
that no collections be made when I come.
1 Corinthians 16:2 Albrecht 1926 = ... put aside a part of your (weekly)
earnings and save a greater sum so that the savings are made until my
arrival.
1 Corinthians 16:2 Greek Concordance 1995 + Greek + Hebrew Bibles = On
Every Saturday / Sabbath * every one of you should put aside a sum of
money, depending on the success and the opportunities you have, not that
savings are made after my arrival.
Acts 20:7, Matthew 28:1; Mark 16:2,9, Luke 24:1; John 19:31; 20:1,19
* Note: It means that savings were collected on the Sabbath where brothers
and sisters had to put together the donations from their earnings beforehand
to hold them in readiness on the Sabbath day.
Thus,
it is clearly proven that the Messiah
was raised and resurrected on
a weekly Sabbath, on a Sabbath,
on a Saturday!
(Mark 14:28 Bethel Edition + ELBERFELDER 1871)
245
246
247
Supplementation:
The seventh day in the week of the unleaved breads was on thursday on
the anniversary of death of our Master Yahshua.
Leviticus 23:5-8
5: In the fourteenth day of the first month at evening is YAHWEH’S passover.
6: And on the fifteenth day of the same month is the feast of unleavened bread
to YAHWEH: seven days you shall eat unleavened bread.
7: In the first day you shall have a holy convocation: you shall do no servile
work.
8: But you shall offer an offering made by fire to YAHWEH seven days: in the
seventh day is a holy convocation: you shall do no servile work.
Numbers 28:16-18 and 25-26
16: And on the fourteenth day of the first month is the passover of YAHWEH.
17: And on the fifteenth day of this month shall be the feast: seven days shall
unleavened bread be eaten.
18: On the first day shall be a holy convocation; you shall do no servile work:
25: And on the seventh day you shall have a holy convocation; you shall do no
servile work.
26: Also in the day of the firstfruits, when you offer a new meal-offering to
YAHWEH in your feast of weeks, you shall have a holy convocation; you shall do
no servile work.
“Consequently the 15th of Nisan and the 21th Nisan are holy meetings and
consequently a FEAST-SABBATH.
On the anniversary of death of Yahshua the 15th Nisan was a Friday; this one
was a high FEAST-SABBATH and Yahshua was resting in the rock cut tomb.
Then the 16th Nisan was a sabbat of the week.
From the 15th Nisan, a Friday, follows after 7 days the 21th Nisan, a thursday.”
248
249
250
How The Savior's Name Was Changed
How The Savior‘s Name Was Changed
Superstition, ignorance, and the dynamics of language led to a change in the
Savior’s Name, to a name He never had!
__________________________________________________
THE SAVIOR WAS BORN in Bethlehem of Judea of a Jewish virgin who spoke
Hebrew (or perhaps Aramaic), a Semitic dialect. He was born into a society where
Hebrew was the common language. The angel Gabriel had announced to Miriam
(Mary) the mother that the Child about to be born would save His people Israel from
their sins. His Name, therefore, would literally reflect this meaning and mission.
The Bible shows that whenever people were spoken to from On High, it was
always to those who were familiar with or spoke the Hebrew language. Hebrew
no doubt was spoken in the Garden of Eden. The Bible is a Hebrew book, given
to spirit-filled Hebrew writers. The only language spoken for the first 1757 years
until the Tower of Babel incident was Hebrew. We must conclude, therefore, that
Hebrew is the heavenly language.
Genesis 10:30 reveals that the tribes of Shem did not join the project at the
plains of Shinar (Genesis 11:2) where the tower of Babel was built. According to
Genesis 10, they dwelled at Mesha, in the foothills of Mount Sephar . Their Hebrew
language was not changed.
With all those facts before us, we must ask, why do our Bibles call the Savior by
the name Jesus that is neither Jewish nor Hebrew? Jesus has no translation in any
language.
Why would a Jewish maiden, whose native tongue was Hebrew, living in
a Jewish community of Hebrews, who had been addressed by the celestial
messenger Gabriel, give her newborn a hybrid Latin-Greek name that carries no
such meaning as Savior in either language? The Greek word for savior is „soter,“
while the Latin is „salvare.“ No part of this word is found in „Jesus,“ a name with
no etymological meaning. Recall that the angel said His Name would be related to
His purpose as Savior.
Jesus Is Not the Name
The fact is, “Jesus” is not His name, and never was. The renowned Bible scholar
and archaeologist Ernest Renan writes that the Savior was never called Jesus in
His life!
Furthermore, there is not now nor was there ever an equivalent letter „j“ in the
22 letters of the Hebrew alphabet. Nor is there any Hebrew letter that carries even
an approximate sound of the consonant letter „j.“ Neither is there a letter „j“ in the
Greek alphabet.
Even our English „j“ is of recent origin, appearing in English only 500 years
ago, when it often replaced the letter „i,“ usually at the beginning of a word. The
question before us is, what was the Savior‘s name before there was a letter „j“? For
some 1500 years He obviously was called by another name that could not have
contained the letter „j.“
Would His Jewish disciples call Him
by a hybrid Greek-Latin name when the
Bible says they were unlearned and
ignorant men? (Acts 4:13). They were
common fishermen who spoke Hebrew
or perhaps the closely related Aramaic
dialect. Their Hebrew speech was
then translated into Greek by linguists
who gave us the record in our Bibles.
(Write for our ministudy, „Was the New
Testament Written in Greek?“)
In this study we will pursue the
origin of the English Jesus, and present
evidence from both the Bible and
secular sources revealing that the name
given from On High was the Hebrew
name „Yahshua, „the same name as
the Old Testament son of Nun whom we
know as Joshua.
A Son Carries His Father‘s Name
The Savior clearly avowed, „I am come
in my Father‘s Name, „John 5:43.
This passage means that He carried
His Father‘s Name. Its meaning is not
limited solely to His coming by authority
or command of the Heavenly Father.
Just as today the family name is
passed on from father to son, we would
expect Yahshua to bear the name
of the Heavenly Father, AND come
with his authority. In the Middle East
a name carries far more significance
and encompasses deeper implications
than names in today‘s Western society.
There is a reason the Savior was born
in a Middle East society that even today
holds one‘s name in high regard.
The Savior went on to say
that although the people did not
receive Him, if another would come
in his own name, him they would
receive. He added that Moses had
written of Him, likely a reference to
Exodus 15:2, „Yah...has become my
salvation,“ [Hebrew =shua, i.e., Yahshua]. (See also Deut. 18:15-19.)
251
As already stated, the Savior‘s
Name essentially is the same as that of
Joshua (pronounced „Yoshua“), the son
of Nun, Numbers 13:16. Joshua‘s name
originally was Hoshea, or Hoshua, but
Moses had prefixed the short or poetic
form of the sacred Name, Yah, calling
Him Yahoshua, meaning Salvation of
Yah.
From the Babylonian captivity
onward, the „o“ sound was dropped,
according to linguistic authorities,
and by the time of the Savior‘s birth
the name was no longer „YahOshua,“
but became Yahshua. This custom of
shortening names is commonplace.
For example, „bedlam“ comes from
Bethlehem , Jon from Jonathan, and Liz
or Beth from Elizabeth .
The Savior Yahshua indeed came
in the name of His Father, for His very
name means „the Salvation of YAH.“
His name contains the sacred, poetic,
heavenly family name Yah: YAHshua.
One has but to look at Acts 7:45 and
Hebrews 4:8 in the King James Bible
where the hybrid „Jesus“ erroneously
appears. It is obvious that scribes went
through the King James Bible and
everywhere changed the true name of
Yahshua to Jesus. With overzealous
intent, the name Joshua (Yahshua)
the son of Nun had been mistakenly
replaced with the hybrid „Jesus“ as
well! Later KJV revisions and newer
Bible versions have replaced the more
proper Joshua.
No Other Name Has Salvation
Salvation comes through Yahshua
the Messiah. Salvation is through
Him alone. „Neither is there salvation
in any other: for there is none other
name under heaven given among men,
whereby we must be saved.“
None other name! That is the same
name given by the angel Gabriel to the
mother of Yahshua before He was born.
252
Please note that your Bible
specifically says there is no other
Name! It does not say there no other
„person,“ which might allow you to
call Him by whatever name you wish.
Yahshua is the only Name by which we
have salvation. There is no other name
than Yahshua, which literally means the
salvation that Yahweh has sent.
In talking with the penitent Jews
at Pentecost, Peter was inspired to
give this special Name through which
we are to receive salvation. He did not
say to be baptized in the person of the
Messiah. Peter gave us a very specific
command to call on the personal name
given by the Father, Acts 2:38, „Repent
and be baptized, every one of you in
the name of Yahshua Messiah for the
remission of sins, and you shall receive
the gift of the Holy Spirit.“
To be sure, the person of Yahshua
is important. But the Name He was
given by the angel came from On High
and carries a very special meaning
for the Savior, embodying the Name
of Yah-weh the Father Himself. The
Name Yah-shua acknowledges both the
Father and the salvation that is in His
Son Yahshua.
Upon learning truth, we are to walk
obediently in it. Most of us have learned
deeper truth in small increments, and
then put into practice what we have
learned. Yahweh will continue to reveal
more truth only if we accept and follow
those things He has shown us. Why
should He give more insight to those
who reject and rebel at what He has
already revealed?
Once we know the truth, past
ignorance does not justify our
continuing in ignorance. „The times of
this ignorance Yahweh winked at, but
now commands all men everywhere
to repent,“ Acts 17:30. He reveals His
truth to those who willingly seek and
follow it.
Disguising the Name Yahweh
How did the sacred Name get changed
in our Bibles?
The concealing of the four letters
of
the
Tetragrammaton
(YHWH)
representing the Name of the Father
first began with the Israelite priests. It
was carried further by the ignorance of
the early Christian translators.
The superstitious Jewish scribes,
aware of Leviticus 24:16 and other
verses that demanded reverence for
Yahweh‘s Name, decided the best way
to keep from blaspheming His Name
would be to invoke substitute titles
instead of calling on the proper Name
of Yahweh. In their way of thinking,
prohibiting the utterance of the sacred
Name would eliminate the potential of
blaspheming it.
To forestall anyone‘s reading the
Tetragrammaton and vocalizing the
name Yahweh, the scribes had placed
diacritical marks of the vowels for
Adonai over the Hebrew letters for His
Name. In fact, the first vowel carried
the sound of „e“ as in met so the reader
would read Yeh, and not blurt out even
the short or poetic form, Yah. Theirs
was a misguided zeal.
Early Translators Also Hide His
Name
The early Christian translators were
poor Hebrew scholars. In fact, most
were ignorant of Hebrew, knowing only
Greek and Latin. Having the attitude
of „not wanting anything to do with
those detestable Jews,“ they refused
even to learn Hebrew and were thus
unable to read the Old Testament in
the original language. The main source
of their information came from the
Greek Septuagint translation of the Old
Testament and not from original Hebrew
texts.
The Greek has three declensions
of nouns, three genders and five cases.
The noun suffix (ending) indicates its
use in the sentence, which also is true
of most European languages.
For example, in Greek the masculine,
nominative singular of our Savior‘s
name ends in „s.“ This explains why
we also have so many proper nouns in
the King James Bible whose Hebrew
has been changed to end in the Greek
form „s,“ such as Judas, Elias, Jonas,
Esaias, Zacharias, Jermias, Annas, and
Silas.
These names were lifted directly
out of the Greek Septuagint with no
consideration that they were Hebrew
names (often having the ending „Yah,“).
As stated, neither Hebrew nor Greek
has a letter „j.“ Both the Latin and the
English letter „i“ (with a sound as in
police) is regarded as an equivalent to
the Hebrew „yothe“ (also „yod“).
Never should the Savior‘s Name begin
with the sound of „j“ as in „jeers“ but
should begin with the vowel sound „ee.“
In the Septuagint, the equivalent
Greek letter for Yahshua began with a
capital I (or iota), and in the Latin was
properly translated with a capital I.
Later this became the letter „j“ in Latin
and was used for a capital „I“ in early
English, known as the „cursive J.“
Where Did ‚Yeshua‘ Come From?
Following
the
example
in
the
Septuagint, Christian scholars did
attempt to transliterate (bring across
the sound of) the Savior‘s Name as it
was written in the Greek.
Writing Yahweh‘s name in the
Hebrew texts (hw,.hy.), Jewish Scribes
(hundreds of years earlier) inserted
a shewa ( . ) instead of the qamets
( ., ), changing the vowel sound „ah“
to „eh“ to forestall blurting out the short
form „Yah“ of the Sacred Name. This
253
practice is still found in the erroneous
„JEHovah.“ (While using “Jehovah”
might be considered better than using
a substitute title in place of the name
of Yahweh, it is still an incorrect
transliteration).
Thus, we have the Savior‘s Name
beginning with „JE“ when it should be
„YAH“ as in „halleluYAH.“ We don‘t say
„halleluYEH.“
Using the Greek capital „I“ (iota),
the Greek translators did not insert
the vowel letter „a“ (alpha) but had
ignorantly
accepted
the
Hebrew
diacritical vowel points and used the
letter „e“ (eta). Thus they began the
Savior‘s name as „Ie.“
The Greek has no „h“ in its alphabet,
only a rough breathing mark at a word‘s
beginning that appears as a reverse
apostrophe. No „h“ appears in Greek
of the poetic form „Yah.“ In fact from
the above, we can see the first part of
the Tetragrammaton in Greek would
be written“ Ie“ (with no „h“ as they had
none) to be consistent with the Jew‘s
rule of „Yeh“ to avoid vocalizing the
„Yah“ sound. Nor did the Jews want in
any way to associate Yahweh‘s Name
with that of the Savior‘s, which might be
seen as acknowledging His position as
the very Son of Yahweh Who came in
His Father‘s Name.
The Greek language has no „sh“
sound, so only the „s“ (sigma= s)
appears. Thus far, we have the first
three letters of the Savior‘s name, „ IES
.“ In the Greek this is followed by „o“ (o=
omicron), the sound being short, as in
lot. This is followed by the „u“(upsilon =
u), sounded as „oo.“
The transliteration in Greek, then,
is something like “Ee-ess-oo-uh.” Say
it rapidly and we get a fairly close
rendition, “Yesuah,” remembering no
“sh” sound was available. In Greek the
Savior‘s name appears as “IESOUS“
(with the suffix “s” for the Greek ending).
254
The Latin translation was then made
primarily from the Greek text, bypassing
the original Hebrew.
Yahshua = Iesous in Greek
As the Savior‘s Name was then
transliterated into the Latin directly
from the Greek translation, we have the
masculine, nominative singular ending
in “s,” which was erroneously brought
into the Latin as Iesous, and later
became Iesus.
When the capital “I” was given a
cursive tail around the year 1500 C.E.
to become the “J,” it also took up the
sound of the French “J” as in “journal”.
His name soon was corrupted to “Jesus”
in English.
However, in Latin the “j” is sounded
as “i” in police, or “ee”. The Balkan
country Yugoslavia was once spelled
Jugoslavia, but was pronounced as it is
today, Yugoslavia .
Maps at the turn of the century
often identified the U.S.S.R. as „Sowjet
Russiah.“ The „j“ had the „ee“ sound
and the „w“ had the Germanic „v“
sound. The word „major“ is pronounced
as „mayor“ in both Latin and German.
June and July are pronounced“ Yune“
and „Yuly.“
All of this may be burdensome
and technical, but necessary to show
the evidence that the name of the
Hebrew Savior is Yahshua. He came
in His Father‘s name, „YAH.“ Had the
Christian translators gone back to the
original Hebrew His Name could have
been faithfully preserved in the correct
form „Yahshua.“ Instead, His Name
was taken from the Greek into Latin,
and then English, losing the Hebrew
and we end up with a Latinized-Greek
hybrid instead of the holy, saving Name
Yahshua. It is like taking loose change
repeatedly from one pocket to place
in another and losing a little of it each
time.
Necessity of His Name
His name means „the Salvation of
Yah.“ Nothing like this can be gleaned
from the man-made, erroneous name
„Jesus,“ which developed from first
the superstitious Jewish scribes,
and then perpetuated through the
ignorance of Christian scholars who
were ridiculed by the Jews for their
lack of linguistic knowledge of Hebrew.
Paul reveals, „Yahweh also has
exalted [Yahshua] and given Him a
name which is above every name, that
at the name of Yahshua every knee
should bow...“ (Phil. 23:9-10). The Name
Yahweh gave to Mary by which His Son
was to be called was Yahshua! This can
be proved from margin notes in Matthew
1:21 and Luke 1:31 in most Bibles. The
translators substituted and disguised
the holy Name, giving us the erroneous
hybrid Jesus. It simply is not His Name!
Furthermore, Paul says that the
entire family of Yahweh will be called by
the precious name of „Yah,“ Eph. 3:15.
Some of the prophets carried His name,
such as IsaYah, ObadYah, ZephanYah,
ZecharYah, and JeremYah.
We are to be given a specific name
by the Father, and by which we will
be known. How can anyone despise,
ridicule and reject the Name Yahweh
now, and then love and reverence it –
and be called by it – in the Kingdom?
Names in the Bible have deep
significance and have definite meanings.
They give us deeper understanding. He
has thus set before us an open door for
more truth. His salvation is in the Name
of His Son, Yahshua, “and we are to
keep His word and not deny His Name,”
Revelation 3:8. Under heaven there is
none other name than Yahshua and
through Him we have salvation. © 2007 Yahweh’s Assembly in Yahshua
2963 County Road 233, Kingdom City ,
Missouri 65262
www.YAIY.org
256
Is His Name Jehovah or Yahweh?
The Christian translators of the Bible unknowingly followed the Jewish Scribes
and disguised the Name of the Creator. Now learn the truth about the Heavenly
Father‘s revealed, personal Name!
____________________________________________________________
ASK MOST BIBLE BELIEVERS what the name of the Heavenly Father is and
they probably will say Jehovah. Ask them for some proof of this and they will either
point to traditional usage or refer you to some Old Testament English Bible version.
Surprisingly, the name of the Heavenly Father is not Jehovah, and never was.
The history of „Jehovah,“ which some encyclopedias call erroneous and which
many Bible scholars agree is not accurate, is quite eye-opening.
In the oldest text of the Bible, the ancient Hebrew script, the sacred Name
is represented by four Hebrew letters, hwhy. These four letters are called the
Tetragrammaton, appearing in English as YHWH.
The ancient Hebrew alphabet had no vowels. To indicate vowels, scribes or
copyists used diacritical marks or points above or below the letters. Jewish law
experts decided to hide this Name to make certain it would not be taken in vain
or blasphemed. Therefore, when the four letters of the Tetragrammaton appeared
in the text, scribes „pointed“ it with substitution vowels for the Hebrew word
adonai (meaning „lord“) which was then read „adonai“ instead of the sacred Name
„Yahweh.“
One of the most widely known words in the world is „halleluYah,“ an imperative
meaning „Praise you Yah.“ Notice that the short or poetic form is Yah and
is not spelled Yeh. Although the obsolete form „hallelujah“ is occasionally
seen, the letter j carries the sound of y (the Hebrew had no „j“ or „j“ sound).
HalleluYah is heard the world over and sounds the same in all languages.
Hebrew Not Understood
The first converts to the Savior were Jews, including the bishops or leaders of
the assemblies. As more gentile converts were accepted, the assembly took on a
gentile flavor with gentile customs and practices.
These gentiles generally did not understand Hebrew. In fact, at the time of
Constantine there was a most decided anti-Jewish bias and for the most part these
gentile converts wanted nothing to do with anything Jewish. A separation soon
developed between „Jewish Christians“ and „Gentile Christians.“
When the Old Testament was translated into Greek (known as the Septuagint)
it became the standard text for the early assembly, now overwhelmed by pagan
converts, which by then spoke Latin or Greek.
Even though the Septuagint was written in Greek, the Sacred Name
(Tetragrammaton) hwhy was first written into the text in gold Hebrew letters. Being
ignorant of Hebrew, the readers of the Greek text mistakenly pronounced the
Hebrew Tetragrammaton „Pipi,“ as the Greek pi, “ π ” resembled the Hebrew he,
“ ‫” ה‬.
The Latin translations became
standard for the Roman church and
the Latin letters IHVH appeared for the
Hebrew Tetragrammaton. At that time
the vowel I was equivalent to the Y.
The V had the sound of W, "oo."(Write
for our ministudy, Spelling the Sacred
Name, V or W?)
The capital I soon had a tail
added, a modification popularized
by Dutch printers, so that the
Tetragrammaton began to appear
as JHVH. Although it looked like our
J, the Latin letter J was pronounced
as the letter i in police or machine.
The Ineffable Name
Names do not change from language
to language. One can listen to a foreign
broadcast and recognize names of
world leaders such as Bush, Yeltsin,
Kohl, and Mitterand. Names are
transliterated („given the same sound“)
by employing equivalent letters of a
given alphabet. Yahweh‘s Name does
not change from language to language.
Even though the Tetragrammaton
appeared in the Latin texts as JHVH (the
equivalent of YHWH in pronunciation)
the Hebrew vowel pointing was for
adonai. In addition, the Jews made the
first vowel „a“ correspond to our short
letter „e“ as in „met,“ lest anyone reading
the Hebrew would inadvertently blurt
out the first part of the Sacred Name
„Yah.“ (Hence the „e“ in Jehovah.)
The Tetragrammaton, with the vowel
pointing of the erroneous adonai,
is even today called the „ineffable
(unpronounceable) name“ by those
familiar with the Hebrew. It cannot be
pronounced with the „adonai“ vowel
pointing!
The translators, unaware of the
Jewish tradition not to pronounce the
Name as Yahweh, were influenced
by the Jews and their substitution of
the vowels of adonai. Therefore they
257
ignorantly wrote „Jehovah.“
Dr. J. B. Rotherham states in the
preface of his Bible concerning Jehovah:
„Erroneously written and pronounced
Jehovah, which is merely a combination
of the sacred Tetragrammaton and
the vowels in the Hebrew word for
Lord, substituted by the Jews for
JHVH, because they shrank from
pronouncing The Name, owing to an
old misconception of the two passages,
Ex. 20:7 and Lev. 24:16...To give the
name JHVH the vowels of the word for
Lord [Heb. Adonai], is about as hybrid
a combination as it would be to spell
the name Germany with the vowels in
the name Portugal - viz., Gormuna. The
monstrous combination Jehovah is not
older than about 1520 A.D.“
Rotherham was ahead of his time,
but now many current dictionaries
and
encyclopedias
admit
the
name Jehovah is wrong, that it
properly
should
read
„Yahweh.“
The Encyclopedia Britannica
(Micropedia, vol. 10) says:
„Yahweh-the personal name of the
[El] of the Israelites ...The Masoretes,
Jewish biblical scholars of the Middle
Ages, replaced the vowel signs that
had appeared above or beneath the
consonants of YHWH with the vowel
signs of Adonai or of Elohim. Thus the
artificial name Jehovah (YeHoWaH)
came into being. Although Christian
scholars after the Renaissance and
Reformation periods used the term
Jehovah for YHWH, in the 19th and
20thcenturies biblical scholars again
began to use the form Yahweh, thus this
pronunciation of the Tetragrammaton
was
never
really
lost.
Greek
transcriptions also indicate that YHWH
should be pronounced Yahweh.“
Interestingly, even the Jehovah‘s
Witnesses acknowledge that the
name Jehovah is improper. Their
book, „Let Your Name Be Sanctified“
258
freely admits on pages 16 and 18 that
Yahweh is the superior translation of
the Tetragrammaton. This book has
lately been withdrawn. However, in
the preface of their „The Kingdom
Interlinear Translation of the Greek
Scriptures,“ we find on page 23 the
following admission:
„While inclining to view the
pronunciation ‚Yahweh‘ as the more
correct way, we have retained the
form ‚Jehovah‘ because of people‘s
familiarity with it since the 14th
century.
Moreover,
it
preserves
equally with other forms, the four
letters of the Tetragrammaton JHVH.“
Keeping Man‘s Tradition
We cannot let tradition lead us to call
the Heavenly Father by a wrong name!
Much scholarly proof is now available to
show that Jehovah is wrong. We are to
walk in all the truth we are given so that
Yahweh will give us even more light.
Our purpose is not to follow erroneous
traditions of men: „Howbeit in vain
do they worship me, teaching [for]
doctrines the commandments of men.“
(Mark 7:7)
The mistaken name Jehovah is said to
have been given us about 1518 by Peter
Gallatin who was confessor to Pope
Leo X. The efforts not withstanding
Protestant reformers to return to
the truth of the Bible, the majority of
Protestants still retain the erroneous
name Jehovah which was handed to us
by the Catholics.
James Moffatt‘s Bible uses the title
„Eternal,“ a title used by some groups
who deny Yahweh‘s Name. Moffatt says
in his preface:
„Strictly speaking, this ought to be
rendered ‚Yahweh,‘ which is familiar
to modern readers in the erroneous
form of ‚Jehovah.‘ Were this a version
intended for students of the original,
there would be no hesitation whatever
in printing ‚Yahweh.‘“
Moffatt admits that students of
the original text (correct text) should
use „Yahweh.“ Those who are not
ardent students or lack interest in
the original text given us by Yahweh
Himself call Him by titles like „Eternal.“
False Pen of the Scribes
As we have shown, the Scribes had
inserted the vowels for Adonai in the
Tetragrammaton to disguise Yahweh‘s
Name. In their ignorance the Greek and
Latin translators perpetuated the error.
Many names in the Bible begin with
„Je“ which should begin with „Ya.“ Even
the name „Jesus“ is not correct, but a
poor transliteration. This can be proved
by looking in a Bible concordance.(You
may also write for our ministudy, How
the Savior‘s Name Was Changed, to
learn how the dynamics of language led
to an eventual change in the Messiah‘s
Name.)
Note that names like Jehoiachin,
Jehoiarib,
Jehonadab,
Jehoada,
Jehosedech,
and
Jehoram
all
mistakenly begin with Jeh. Instead,
they should more correctly begin Yah,
as can be easily proved by searching
Strong‘s Exhaustive Concordance
for the reference number, and then
perusing the Hebrew Dictionary found
at the back of the concordance.
This changing of forms likely is what
Jeremiah referred to when he wrote
that the „pen of the scribes is in vain,“
Jeremiah 8:8.
is almost a necessity for gaining
a deeper insight into the original
languages. Notice in the Hebrew
dictionary of Strong‘s No. 3050, the
entry „Yahh,“ a contraction for 3068 [the
Tetragrammaton, the Sacred Name].
„Yah“ is found in HalleluYah, meaning
„praise you Yah.“ Also it appears in
names like Isaiah (IsaYah), Jeremiah
(JeremYah), Zephaniah (ZephanYAH),
Nehemiah (NehemYAH), and other
names ending in „iah.“ Yah means „I
exist,“ „I am,“ „I create,“ or „I will be or
bring into being.“
Yah is the poetic or short form of
His Name found to have survived
translators in Psalm 68:4 of the
King James Version. It is the prefix
of the name Jehovah as found in
which is most interesting and shows
the fallacy of the name Jehovah.
Shocking Implications of ‚Jehovah‘
We now see how the first part of the
Sacred Name „Yah“ was changed to
„Jeh“ as the „J“ developed and the „a“
was replaced with „e“ to hide the name.
The suffix „hovah“ is No. 1943 in
Strong‘s Hebrew Dictionary and has the
meaning of „ruin: mischief.“ It is another
form of No. 1942, havvah, which is
translated „calamity, iniquity, mischief,
mischievous
(thing),
naughtiness,
naughty, noisome, perverse thing,
substance, very wickedness.“
Brown, Driver, Briggs, Gesenius
says of No. 1943, hovah: „ruin, disaster.“
From this we can see the folly of
calling the Creator of this universethe One we worship-Jehovah. For in
calling upon this hybrid name we are
in actuality beseeching a mighty one
whose name carries the meaning, „The
One Who creates ruin, creates mischief,
creates calamity, creates iniquity,
creates naughtiness, creates perverse
things, creates very wickedness.“
Satan must certainly have a
field day when mankind ignorantly
refers to Yahweh by the name Jehovah-a name that perfectly fits
Satan himself as the Destroyer!
259
Yahweh: ‚He Will Become...‘
Knowing its Hebrew meaning, how
can we possibly call our Heavenly
Father „Jehovah“? No wonder Dr.
Rotherham referred to the name
Jehovah as a monstrous hybrid!
How much more glorious it is to call
Him Yahweh! His Name Yahweh means
He Who will become whatever we, His
people, need of Him at that time. He will
become our Healer, Provider, Protector,
Sustainer, Guide, Shepherd, Keeper,
etc., as well as our Savior through His
Son Yahshua.
Now that you know that Jehovah
is a man-made hybrid, cleanse
your lips of it, as was the case with
Isaiah (6:6-7). Call upon the Name
Yahweh, which is revealed to those
with whom He is in a covenant
relationship. He will be whatever you
need of Him and will joyfully fulfill the
meaning of His Name in your life!
‚Yahweh‘ in the Ten Commandments
Most Christians are not taught the
importance of observing ALL the
Commandments. Most skip over the
first five and concentrate on those
Commandments dealing with our fellow
man: killing, lying, stealing, adultery,
coveting. These certainly are important
in guiding our daily life.
Yet, is it not even MORE important that
we serve faithfully our Heavenly Father
Yahweh in the way He expects? We are
told repeatedly throughout Scripture to
revere His Name. How can we revere
His Name if we never invoke the Name
that He has so lovingly revealed to His
people? Can we set His Name aside
and ignore it?
Note that the first three of the Ten
Commandments deal with Yahweh
and His powerful Name. In the original
Hebrew, the first five Commandments
use His Name Yahweh ten times! Our
Heavenly Father inspired Moses to
260
place the Name Yahweh in His law for
us so we would know Who we serve.
The Third Commandment specifically
says that we should not take His Name
lightly or use it in vain.
Reverently consider His Name as did
those we read of in Malachi 3:16:“They
that feared Yahweh spoke often one to
another: and Yahweh hearkened, and
heard it, and a book of remembrance
was written before Him for them that
feared Yahweh, and that thought upon
His name.“ May you reverence His
Name so that your name will also be
written in the „Book of Remembrance.“
Verses 17 and 18 show that this as an
act of righteousness.
hear; O Yahweh, forgive; O Yahweh,
hearken and do; defer not, for Your own
sake, O my Elohim: for Your city and
Your People are called by Your Name“
(9:19).
When we realize that Yahweh is
creating a family of obedient people on
earth who reverence Him and His Name,
then we understand the importance of
that family name and what it means to
be called by it.
„For this cause I bow my knees unto
the Father of our Master Yahshua the
Messiah, of whom the whole family in
heaven and earth is named,“ Ephesians
3:14-15.
Revelation 3:5 reveals that Yahshua
will not blot out the names of those who
overcome, but will confess their names
before the Heavenly Father.(See also
Rev. 13:8, 17:8, 20:12, 15, 21:27,
22:19.)
The day our Savior returns to earth
as the Redeemer and Bridegroom He
will marry His bride, the True Assembly.
As His bride, His people will take on
His Name, „for there is none other
name under heaven given among men,
whereby we must be saved,“ Acts 4:12.
If the names of mere men are
important for the book of salvation,
how much more important is the Name
of the Heavenly Father Yahweh to us?
Now that you know His true Name,
call on it with confidence and assurance
that He will bless and reward you for
your willingness to obey!
Take on His Name
Yahweh speaks of His people in this
way: „Therefore my people shall know
my Name...“ (Isa. 52:6)
The prophet Daniel in a petition to
Almighty Yahweh asks, „O Yahweh,
© 2007 Yahweh’s Assembly in Yahshua
2963 County Road 233, Kingdom City,
Missouri 65262
View us online at:
www.YAIY.org
262
The Plan of Salvation of YAHWEH
The Plan of Salvation of YAHWEH, our Elohim
in a short from (nutshell)
On the basis of the law and good tidings / gospel as well as of mercy and
court (judgement)
1. Advice conclusion of God of foundation of the world
Rom 16,25 KJV + EL = NOW TO HIM THAT IS OF POWER TO ESTABLISH
YOU ACCORDING TO MY GOOD TIDINGS (GOSPEL) AND THE PREACHING
OF YAHSHUA THE MESSIAH, ACCORDING TO THE REVELATION OF THE
MYSTERY, WHICH WAS KEPT SECRET SINCE THE WORLD BEGAN,
Rom 16,26 KJV + EL = BUT NOW IS MADE MANIFEST, AND BY THE
SCRIPTURES OF THE PROPHETS, ACCORDING TO THE COMMANDMENT
OF THE EVERLASTING ELOHIM, MADE KNOWN TO ALL NATIONS FOR THE
OBEDIENCE OF FAITH:
Rom 16,27 KJV + EL = TO ELOHIM ONLY WISE, BE GLORY THROUGH
YAHSHUA THE MESSIAH FOREVER. AMEN.
1. Cor 2,7 KJV + EL = BUT WE SPEAK YAHWEH’S WISDOM IN A MYSTERY,
EVEN THE HIDDEN WISDOM, WHICH YAHWEH ORDAINED BEFORE THE
WORLD TO OUR GLORY:
Col 1,25 KJV + EL = Whereof I am made a minister, according to the
dispensation of YAHWEH which is given to me for you, to fulfill the word of
YAHWEH;
Col 1,26 KJV + EL = Even the mystery which has been hid from ages and from
generations, but now is made manifest to his saints:
Col 1,27 KJV + EL = To whom YAHWEH would make known what is the riches
of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is the Messiah in you,
the hope of glory:
Eph 1,4 KJV + EL = According as he has chosen us in him before the foundation
of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love.
Eph 1,9 KJV + EL = HAVING MADE KNOWN TO US THE MYSTERY OF HIS
WILL, ACCORDING TO HIS GOOD PLEASURE WHICH HE HAS PURPOSED IN
HIMSELF:
Eph 1,10 KJV + EL = THAT IN THE DISPENSATION OF THE FULLNESS OF THE
TIMES HE MIGHT GATHER TO GETHER IN ONE ALL THINGS IN THE MESSIAH,
BOTH WHICH ARE IN HEAVEN, AND WHICH ARE ON EARTH; EVEN IN HIM:
Eph 3,8 KJV + EL = TO ME, WHO AM LESS THAN THE LEAST OF ALL SAINTS,
IS THIS GRACE GIVEN, THAT I SHOULD PREACH AMONG THE GENTILES
THE UNSEARCHABLE RICHES OF THE MESSIAH;
Eph 3,9 KJV + EL = AND TO MAKE ALL MEN SEE WHAT IS THE FELLOWSHIP
OF THE MYSTERY WHICH FROM THE BEGINNING OF THE WORLD HAS
BEEN IN ELOHIM, WHO CREATED ALL THINGS BY YAHSHUA THE MESSIAH:
263
Eph 3,10 KJV + EL = TO THE INTENT
THAT NOW TO THE PRINCIPALITIES
AND
POWERS
IN
HEAVENLY
PLACES MIGHT BE KNOWN BY
THE ASSEMBLY THE MANIFEOLD
WISDOM OF ELOHIM,
Isai 14,13 KJV + EL = For you have
said in your heart, I will ascend into
heaven, I will exalt my throne above
the stars of God: I will sit also upon
the mount of the congregation, in the
sides of the north:
Eph 3,11 KJV + EL = ACCORDING TO
THE ETERNAL PURPOSE WHICH
HE PURPOSED IN THE MESSIAH
YAHSHUA OUR MASTER:
Isai 14,14 KJV + EL = I will ascend
above the heights of the clouds; I will
be like the most High.
Eph 3,12 KJV + EL = IN WHOM WE
HAVE BOLDNESS AND ACCESS
WITH CONFIDENCE THROUGH THE
FAITH IN HIM.
1. Petr 1,20 KJV + EL = WHO VERILY
WAS FOREORDAINED BEFORE THE
FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD, BUT
WAS MANIFESTED IN THESE LAST
TIMES FOR YOU,
2. The tragedy in the heaven,
Luzifers rebellion
Ezek 28,15 KJV + EL = You were
perfect in your ways from the day
that you were created, till iniquity
was found in you.
Ezek 28,16 KJV + EL = By the multitude
of your merchandise they have filled
the midst of you with violence, and
you have sinned: therefore I will cast
you as profane out of the mountain
of God: and I will destroy you, O
covering cherub, from the midst of
the stones of fire.
Ezek 28,17 KJV + EL = Your heart was
lifted up because of your beauty,
you have corrupted your wisdom
by reason of your brightness: I will
cast you to the ground, I will lay you
before kings, that they may behold
you.
Isai 14,12 KJV + EL = How are you
fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of
the morning! how are you cut down
to the ground, which did weaken the
nations!
Isai 14,15 KJV + EL = Yet you shall be
brought down to hell, to the sides of
the pit.
Rev 12,7 KJV + EL = AND THERE
WAS WAR IN HEAVEN: MICHAEL
AND HIS ANGELS FOUGHT AGAINST
THE DRAGEN; AND THE DRAGON
FOUGHT AND HIS ANGELS,
Rev 12,8 KJV + EL = AND PREVAILED
NOT, NEITHER THEIR PLACE FOUND
ANY MORE IN HEAVEN.
Rev 12,9 KJV + EL = AND THE GREAT
DRAGON WAS CAST OUT, THAT
OLD SERPENT, CALLED THE DEVIL,
AND SATAN, WHO DECEIVES THE
WHOLE WORLD; HE WAS CAST OUT
INTO THE EARTH, AND HIS ANGELS
WERE CAST OUT WITH HIM.
3. The Paradies on the earth
Genesis 1,31 KJV + EL = AND ELOHIM
SAW EVERY THING THAT HE HAD
MADE, AND, BEHOLD, IT WAS VERY
GOOD. AND THE EVENING AND THE
MORNING WERE THE SIXTH DAY.
Genesis 2,7 KJV + EL = AND YAHWEH
ELOHIM FORMED MAN OF THE DUST
OF THE GROUND, AND BREATHED
INTO HIS NOSTRILS THE BREATH
OF LIFE; AND MAN BECAME A
LIVING SOUL.
Genesis 2,8 KJV + EL = AND YAHWEH
ELOHIM PLANTED A GARDEN
EASTWARD IN EDEN, AND THERE
HE PUT THE MAN WHOM HE HAD
FORMED.
264
Genesis 2,9 KJV + EL = AND OUT
OF THE GROUND MADE YAHWEH
ELOHIM TO GROW EVERY TREE
THAT IS PLEASANT TO THE SIGHT,
AND GOOD FOR FOOD; THE TREE
OF LIFE ALSO IN THE MIDDLE OF
THE GARDEN, AND THE TREE OF
KNOWLEDGE OF GOOD AND EVIL.
Genesis 2,15 KJV + EL = AND
YAHWEH ELOHIM TOOK THE MAN,
AND PUT HIM INTO THE GARDEN OF
EDEN TO DRESS IT AND TO KEEP IT.
4. The law: obedience is life,
disobedience is death
YAHWEH ELOHIM COMMANDED
THE MAN, SAYING, OF EVERY TREE
OF THE GARDEN YOU MAY FREELY
EAT:
Genesis 2,17 KJV + EL = BUT OF
THE TREE OF THE KNOWLEDGE OF
GOOD AND EVIL, YOU SHALL NOT
EAT OF IT: FOR IN THE DAY THAT
YOU EAT OF IT (THEREOF) YOU
SHALL SURELY DIE.
5. The sin
consequences
fall
and
his
Genesis 3,1 KJV + EL = NOW THE
SERPENT WAS MORE SUBTIL THAN
ANY BEAST OF THE FIELD WHICH
YAHWEH ELOHIM HAD MADE. AND
HE SAID UNTO THE WOMAN, YES,
HAS ELOHIM SAID, YOU SHALL
NOT EAT OF EVERY TREE OF THE
GARDEN?
YAHWEH ELOHIM SAID UNTO THE
WOMAN, WHAT IS THIS THAT YOU
HAVE DONE? AND THE WOMAN
SAID, THE SERPENT BEGUILED ME,
AND I DID EAT.
UNTO ADAM HE SAID, BECAUSE
YOU HAVE LISTENED TO THE
VOICE OF YOUR WIFE, AND HAVE
EATEN OF THE TREE, OF WHICH I
COMMANDED YOU, SAYING, YOU
SHALL NOT EAT OF IT: CURSED IS
THE GROUND FOR YOUR SAKE; IN
SORROW (TOIL) SHALL YOU EAT OF
IT ALL THE DAYS OF YOUR LIFE;
Genesis 3,18 KJV + EL = THORNS
ALSO AND THISTLES SHALL IT
BRING FORTH TO YOU; AND YOU
SHALL EAT THE HERB OF THE
FIELD;
Genesis 3,19 KJV + EL = IN THE
SWEAT OF YOUR FACE SHALL YOU
EAT BREAD, TILL YOU RETURN
UNTO THE GROUND; FOR OUT OF IT
WERE YOU TAKEN: FOR DUST YOU
ARE AND UNTO DUST SHALL YOU
RETURN.
6. The good tidings / the gospel
Genesis 3,15 KJV + EL = AND I WILL
PUT ENMITY BETWEEN YOU AND
THE WOMAN, AND BETWEEN YOUR
SEED AND HER SEED: HE SHALL
BRUISE YOUR HEAD, AND YOU
SHALL BRUISE HIS HEEL.
Joh 3,16 KJV + EL = FOR YAHWEH
SO LOVED THE WORLD, THAT HE
GAVE HIS ONLY BEGOTTEN SON,
THAT WHOEVER BELIEVES IN HIM
SHOULD NOT PERISH, BUT HAVE
EVERLASTING LIFE.
Lk 19,10 KJV + EL = FOR THE SON
OF MAN IS COME TO SEEK AND TO
SAVE THAT WHICH WAS LOST.
2. Cor 5,21 KJV + EL = FOR HE
HAS MADE HIM TO BE SIN FOR
US, WHO KNOW NO SIN; THAT WE
MIGHT BE MADE (BECOME) THE
RIGHTEOUSNESS OF YAHWEH IN
HIM.
1. Tim 1,15 KJV + EL = THIS IS A
FAITHFUL SAYING, AND WORTHY
OF ALL ACCEPTATION, THAT THE
MESSIAH YAHSHUA CAME INTO
THE WORLD TO SAVE SINNERS; OF
WHOM I AM CHIEF:
7. The proclamation of the good
tidings
Genesis 4,26 KJV + EL = AND TO
SETH, TO HIM ALSO THERE WAS
BORN A SON; AND HE CALLED
HIS NAME ENOSH. THEN BEGAN
MEN TO CALL UPON THE NAME OF
YAHWEH.
Genesis 12,8 KJV + EL = And he
removed from thence to a mountain
on the east of Bethel, and pitched his
tent, having Bethel on the west, and
Hai on the east: and there he builded
an altar to YAHWEH, and called upon
the name of YAHWEH.
Neh 8,6 KJV + EL = And Ezra blessed
YAHWEH, the great God. And all
the people answered, Amen, Amen,
with lifting up their hands: and they
bowed their heads, and worshiped
YAHWEH with their faces to the
ground.
Mt 24,14 KJV + EL = AND THIS
GOSPEL (GOOD TIDINGS) OF THE
KINGDOM SHALL BE PREACHED IN
ALL THE WORLD FOR A WITNESS
(TESTIMONY) TO ALL NATIONS; AND
THEN SHALL THE END COME.
Rev 14,6 KJV + EL = AND I
SAW ANOTHER ANGEL FLY IN
MID OF HEAVEN, HAVING THE
EVERLASTING
GOSPEL
(GOOD
TIDINGS) TO PREACH TO THEM
THAT DWELL ON THE EARTH, AND
TO EVERY NATION AND TRIBE AND
TONGUE AND PEOPLE,
Rev 14,7 KJV + EL = SAYING WITH
A LOUD VOICE, FEAR YAHWEH,
AND GIVE GLORY TO HIM; FOR THE
HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME:
AND WORSHIP HIM THAT MADE THE
265
FOLLOWED
ANOTHER
ANGEL,
SAYING, BABYLON IS FALLEN,
IS FALLEN, THAT GREAT CITY;
BECAUSE SHE MADE ALL NATIONS
DRINK OF THE WINE OF THE WRATH
OF HER FORNICATION.
Rev 14,9 KJV + EL = AND THE THIRD
ANGEL FOLLOWED THEM, SAYING
WITH A LOUD VOICE, IF ANY MAN
WORSHIPS THE BEAST AND HIS
IMAGE, AND RECEIVES HIS MARK IN
HIS FOREHEAD, OR IN HIS HAND,
Rev 14,10 KJV + EL = THE SAME
SHALL DRINK OF THE WINE OF
THE WRATH OF YAHWEH, WHICH IS
POURED OUT WITHOUT MIXTURE
INTO THE CUP OF HIS INDIGNATION;
AND HE SHALL BE TORMENTED
WITH FIRE AND BRIMSTONE IN THE
PRESENCE OF THE HOLY ANGELS,
AND IN THE PRESENCE OF THE
LAMB:
Rev 14,11 KJV + EL = AND THE
SMOKE
OF
THEIR
TORMENT
ASCENDS UP FOREVER AND EVER;
AND THEY HAVE NO REST DAY NOR
NIGHT, WHO WORSHIP THE BEAST
AND HIS IMAGE, AND WHOEVER
RECEIVES THE MARK OF HIS NAME.
Rev 14,12 KJV + EL = HERE IS
THE PATIENCE OF THE SAINTS;
HERE ARE THEY THAT KEEP THE
COMMANDMENTS OF YAHWEH, AND
THE FAITH OF YAHSHUA.
8. The earthly sanctuary
Exodus 25,8 KJV + EL = And let them
make me a sanctuary; that I may
dwell among them.
Exodus 25,9 KJV + EL = According to
all that I show you, after the pattern
of the tabernacle, and the pattern of
all the instruments thereof, even so
shall you make it.
Exodus 25,40 KJV + EL + WEBSTER =
And look that you make them after
266
their pattern, which was shown you
on the mount.
Exodus 26,30 KJV + EL = And you shall
rear up the tabernacle according to
the fashion thereof which was shown
you in the mount.
Exodus 26,33 KJV + EL = And you
shall hang up the vail under the
taches, that you may bring in thither
(there) within the vail the ark of the
testimony: and the vail shall divide
to you between the holy place and
the most holy.
Exodus 26,34 KJV + EL = And you
shall put the mercy seat upon the
ark of the testimony in the most holy
place.
Hebr 8,5 KJV + EL = WHO SERVE
TO THE EXAMPLE AND SHADOW
OF HEAVENLY THINGS, AS MOSES
WAS ADMONISHED OF YAHWEH
WHEN HE WAS ABOUT TO MAKE
THE TABERNACLE: FOR, SEE, HE
SAYS, THAT YOU MAKE ALL THINGS
ACCORDING TO THE PATTERN
SHOWED TO YOU IN THE MOUNT.
Hebr 9,1 KJV + EL = THEN VERILY
THE FIRST COVENANT HAD ALSO
ORDINANCES OF DIVINE SERVICE,
AND A WORLDLY SANCTUARY.
Hebr 9,2 KJV + EL = FOR THERE
WAS A TABERNACLE MADE, THE
FIRST SECTION, IN WHICH WERE
THE CANDLESTICK (LAMPSTAND),
AND
THE
TABLE, AND
THE
SHOWBREAD; WHICH IS CALLED
THE SANCTURARY (THE HOLY
PLACE).
MANNA, AND AARON’S ROD THAT
BUDDED, AND THE TABLES OF THE
COVENANT;
Hebr 9,5 KJV + EL = AND OVER IT THE
CHERUBIMS OF GLORY THE MERCYSEAT; OF WHICH WE CANNOT NOW
SPEAK PARTICULARLY.
SIN OF THE WORLD!
Gal 4,4 KJV + EL = BUT WHEN
THE FULLNESS OF THE TIME
WAS
COME,
YAHWEH
SENT
FORTH HIS SON, MADE OF A
WOMAN, MADE UNDER THE LAW,
Mark 1,15; Eph 1,10
Hebr 9,6 KJV + EL = NOW THESE
THINGS WERE THUS ORDAINED,
THE
PRIESTS
WENT ALWAYS
INTO THE FIRST TABERNACLE,
ACCOMPLISHING THE SERVICES;
Gal 4,5 KJV + EL = TO REDEEM THEM
THAT WERE UNDER THE LAW, THAT
WE MIGHT RECEIVE THE ADOPTION
OF SONS.
Hebr 9,7 KJV + EL + WESLEY 1755 =
BUT INTO THE SECOND WENT THE
HIGH PRIEST ALONE, ONCE A YEAR,
NOT WITHOUT BLOOD, WHICH HE
OFFERD FOR HIMSELF, AND FOR
THE ERRORS ( = IGNORANCE /
UNKNOWING - SINS) OF THE
PEOPLE.
11.
The
crucial
Gethsemane
9. The victims and their meaning:
Symbols referring to on the
promised Messiah
Hebr 10,3 KJV + EL = BUT IN
THOSE SACRIFICES THERE IS A
REMEMBRANCE AGAIN MADE OF
SINS EVERY YEAR.
Hebr 10,4 KJV + EL = FOR IT IS
IMPOSSIBLE THAT THE BLOOD OF
BULLS AND GOATS SHOULD TAKE
AWAY SINS.
Hebr 10,11 KJV + EL = AND EVERY
PRIEST STANDS DAILY MINISTERING
AND OFFERING OFTEN THE SAME
SACRIFICES, WHICH CAN NEVER
TAKE AWAY SINS.
Hebr 9,3 KJV + EL + WESLEY 1755 =
AND AFTER THE SECOND VEIL, THE
TABERNACLE WHICH IS CALLED
THE HOLY OF HOLIES;
Hebr 9,4 KJV + EL = WHICH HAD THE
GOLDEN CENSER, AND THE ARK OF
THE COVENANT OVERLAID ROUND
ABOUT WITH GOLD, IN WHICH WAS
THE GOLDEN POT THAT HAD THE
Joh 1,29 KJV + EL = THE NEXT DAY
HE SEES YAHSHUA COMING TO HIM,
AND SAYS, BEHOLD, THE LAMB OF
YAHWEH, WHICH TAKES AWAY THE
10. The true the lamb of Passover :
The Messiah is equal Jahschua /
Jesus from Nazareth
hour
in
Mt 26,36 KJV + EL = Then comes
Yahshua with them to a place
called Gethsemane, and said to the
disciples, Sit you here, while I go and
pray yonder.
Mt 26,37 KJV + EL = And he took
with him Peter and the two sons of
Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful
and very heavy.
Mt 26,38 KJV + EL = Then said
Yahshua to them, MY SOUL IS
EXCEEDING SORROWFUL, EVEN
TO DEATH: TARRY (REMAIN) YOU
HERE, AND WATCH WITH ME.
Mt 26,39 KJV + EL = And he went a
little further, and fell on his face, and
prayed, saying, O MY FATHER, IF IT
BE POSSIBLE, LET THIS CUP PASS
FROM ME: NEVERTHELESS NOT AS
I WILL, BUT AS YOU WILL.
Mt 26,40 KJV + EL = And he comes to
the disciples, and found them asleep,
and said unto Peter, What, could you
not watch with me one hour?
Mt 26,41 KJV + EL = WATCH AND
PRAY, THAT YOU ENTER NOT INTO
TEMPTATION: THE SPIRIT INDEED IS
WILLING, BUT THE FLESH IS WEAK.
Mt 26,42 KJV + EL = He went away
again the second time, and prayed,
saying, O MY FATHER, IF THIS CUP
267
MAY NOT PASS AWAY FROM ME,
EXCEPT I DRINK IT, YOUR WILL BE
DONE.
Mk 14,32 KJV + EL = And they
came to a place which was named
Gethsemane: and he said to his
disciples, Sit you here, while I shall
pray.
Mk 14,33 KJV + EL = And he took with
him Peter and James and John, and
began to be sore amazed, and to be
very heavy;
Mk 14,34 KJV + EL = And said to them,
My soul is exceeding sorrowful to
death: tarry you here, and watch.
Mk 14,35 KJV + EL = And he went
forward a little, and fell on the
ground, and prayed that, if it were
possible, the hour might pass from
him.
Mk 14,36 KJV + EL = And he said,
ABBA, FATHER, ALL THINGS ARE
POSSIBLE TO YOU; TAKE AWAY THIS
CUP FROM ME: NEVERTHELESS
NOT WHAT I WILL, BUT WHAT YOU
WILL.
Lk 22,41 KJV + EL = And he was
withdrawn from them about a stone‘s
cast, and kneeled down, and prayed,
Lk 22,42 KJV + EL = saying, FATHER;
IF YOU BE WILLING, REMOVE THIS
CUP FROM ME: NEVERTHELESS
NOT MY WILL, BUT YOURS, BE
DONE.
Lk 22,43 KJV + EL = AND THERE
APPEARED AN ANGEL TO HIM FROM
HEAVEN, STRENGTHENING HIM.
Lk 22,44 KJV + EL = AND BEING
IN AN AGONY HE PRAYED MORE
EARNESTLY; AND HIS SWEAT WAS
AS IT WERE GREAT DROPS OF
BLOOD FALLING DOWN TO THE
GROUND.
268
12. The largest victim on
Golgatha: The high point in the
release plan - „IT IS FINISHED!“
Joh 19,30 KJV + EL = When Yahshua
therefore had received the vinegar,
he said, It is finished: and he bowed
his head, and gave up the ghost
(spirit). (Genesis 3,15)
Isaiah 53,4 KJV + EL = SURELY HE HAS
BORNE OUR GRIEFS, AND CARRIED
OUR SORROWS; YET WE DID
ESTEEM HIM STRICKEN, SMITTEN
OF ELOHIM, AND AFFLICTED.
Isaiah 53,5 KJV + EL = BUT HE
WAS
WOUNDED
FOR
OUR
TRANSGRESSION,
HE
WAS
BRUISED FOR OUR INIQUITIES; THE
CHASTISEMENT OF OUR PEACE
WAS UPON HIM; AND WITH HIS
STRIPES WE ARE HEALED.
Isaiah 53,6 KJV + EL = ALL WE LIKE
SHEEP HAVE GONE ASTRAY; WE
HAVE TURNED EVERY ONE TO HIS
OWN WAY; AND YAHWEH HAS LAID
ON HIM THE INIQUITY OF US ALL.
Isaiah 53,7 KJV + EL = HE WAS
OPPRESSED,
AND
HE
WAS
AFFLICTED YET HE OPENED NOT
HIS MOUTH; AS A LAMB TO THE
SLAUGHTER, AND AS A SHEEP
BEFORE ITS SHEARERS IS DUMB,
SO HE OPENED NOT HIS MOUTH.
Isaiah 53,8 KJV + EL = HE WAS
TAKEN FROM PRISON AND FROM
JUDGMENT; AND WHO SHALL
DECLARE HIS GENERATION? FOR
HE WAS CUT OFF OUT OF THE
LAND OF THE LIVING: FOR THE
TRANSGRESSION OF MY PEOPLE
WAS HE STRICKEN.
Isaiah 53,9 KJV + EL = AND THEY
MADE HIS GRAVE WITH THE
WICKED, AND WITH A RICH MAN
IN HIS DEATH; BECAUSE HE HAD
DONE NO VIOLENCE, NEITHER WAS
ANY DECEIT IN HIS MOUTH.
Isaiah 53,10 KJV + EL = YET IT
PLEASED YAHWEH TO BRUISE HIM;
HE HAS PUT HIM TO GRIEF: WHEN
YOU SHALL MAKE HIS SOUL AN
OFFERING FOR SIN, HE SHALL SEE
HIS SEED, HE SHALL PROLONG
HIS DAYS, AND THE PLEASURE OF
YAHWEH SHALL PROSPER IN HIS
HAND.
Isaiah 53,11 KJV + EL = HE SHALL
SEE OF THE TRAVAIL OF HIS
SOUL, AND SHALL BE SATISFIED:
BY HIS KNOWLEDGE SHALL MY
RIGHTEOUS
SERVANT
JUSTIFY
MANY; FOR HE SHALL BEAR THEIR
INIQUITIES.
Isaiah 53,12 KJV + EL = THEREFORE
WILL I DIVIDE HIM A PORTION
WITH
THE
GREAT,
AND
HE
SHALL DIVIDE THE SPOIL WITH
THE
STRONG;
BECAUSE
HE
HAS POURED OUT HIS SOUL TO
DEATH, AND WAS NUMBERED
WITH THE TRANSGRESSORS: YET
HE BORE THE SIN OF MANY, AND
MADE INTERCESSION FOR THE
TRANSGRESSORS.
Gal 3,13 KJV + EL = The Messiah has
redeemed us from the curse of the
law, being made a curse for us: for
it is written, Cursed is everyone who
hangs on a tree:
1. Petr 2,24 KJV + EL = WHO HIS
OWN SELF BORE OUR SINS IN HIS
OWN BODY ON THE TREE, THAT WE,
BEING DEAD TO SINS, SHOULD LIVE
TO RIGHTEOUSNESS; BY WHOSE
STRIPES YOU WERE HEALED.
1. Petr 1,18 KJV + EL = SINCE YOU
KNOW THAT YOU WERE NOT
REDEEMED WITH CORRUPTIBLE
THINGS, AS SILVER AND (OR) GOLD,
FROM YOUR VAIN CONSERVATION
RECEIVED BY TRADITION FROM
YOUR FATHERS;
1. Petr 1,19 KJV + EL = BUT WITH
THE PRECIOUS BLOOD OF THE
MESSIAH, AS OF A LAMB WITHOUT
BLEMISH AND WITHOUT SPOT:
13. The winner! Yahshua / Jesus
lives!
Mark 16:1 AND WHEN THE
SABBATH WAS PAST*, MIRIAM
(Greek: MARIA) OF MAGDALA
(of Magdala = Greek original text +
MENGE) and MIRIAM (Greek: MARY),
THE MOTHER OF JAMES / JACOB,
AND SALOME BOUGHT* SPICES,
THAT THEY MIGHT COME AND
ANOINT HIM.
KJV + EL = AND WHEN THE
SABBATH WAS PAST, MIRIAM
OF MAGDALA, AND MIRIAM THE
MOTHER OF JACOB, AND SALOME,
BOUGHT SPICES, THAT THEY
MIGHT COME AND ANOINT HIM.
Lukas / Luke 23:50-56
* Note: In this verse it is stated that the
Sabbath “was over,” whereby verse 2
speaks about “very early on the Sabbath /
rising of the sun” clearly based on the
evidences. Also mentioned in this verse
is the purchasing act “after the Sabbath.”
In Luke 23:56 it is clearly written about
the preparation of spices by women
before “Sabbath” short after Yahshua’s
resignation into the grave. Thus the verse
Mark 16:1 is contradictory to all other
verses of the Holy Scripture in many
aspects.
Mark 16:2 LUTHER 1545 + Greek +
Hebrew Bibles = AND THEY CAME TO
THE GRAVE ON A SABBATH (means:
ON ONE OF THE TWO SABBATHS)
VERY EARLY / FOR SUN WAS
RISING.*
Mark 16:2 BIBLE CONCORDANT 1964
+ 1980 = So they came on one of the
Sabbaths to the grave, very early in
the morning, at sunrise.*
Verse 9, Matthew 28:1, Luke 24:1,
John 19:31; 20:1.19; 1 Corinthians 16:2;
see also: “Concordant Greek Text”
and “VULGATA - IUXTA VULGATAM
CLEMENTINAM”.
269
* Explanation / quoted from Henry
Ramish: Additionally to the ungodly
doctrine of the Resurrection of Jesus
[Yahshua] on Saturday, at sunset, there
are also two versions of the appearance
of the two Marys at the tomb of Jesus
[Yahshua]:
Once it is alleged that the Marys [Editor:
Greek: Marys] / Miriams came to the
grave right after the end of the Sabbath,
in the beginning of the first day of the
week, just after the sunset. – Hereby the
rolling away of the stone from the grave
and the anointing of the corpse of Jesus
[Yahshua] should have happened in the
darkness. - In other words, all events that
we have been told in Matthew 28:1-15
should have occurred in the darkness, at
night. The Bible Word contradicts it and
says that His resurrection and everything
written in Matthew 28:1-8 (John 20:11-19)
happened at sunrise and in the daytime.
On the other hand, it is quoted from
the revised documents that the Marys
[Miriams] appeared at the tomb of Christ
[the Messiah] in the morning, at sunrise
on the first day of the week, whereby Jesus
[Yahshua] revived already at least twelve
hours before the end of the Sabbath, just
like the first version says. - Where was
Jesus [Yahshua] at this time? – However,
it is written that Jesus [Yahshua] met
Mary Magdalene [Miriam of Magdala] on
the Sabbath morning, at sunrise, and
told her: “Don’t touch me! ... “- then He
ascended to His Father in heaven, and
returned again at the selfsame Sabbath
where He finally appeared to the Emmaus
disciples! - John 20:15-17, Luke 24:13-31.
This is also to recognize that even
the spices had already been prepared
on 14th Nisan, and during the Great
Sabbath, they lay still, according to
Luke 23:54-56.
The Marys [Greek: Marys] / Miriams
therefore did not come to the tomb at
dusk or in the increasing darkness or in
the morning of the first day of the week,
but:
“And very early in the morning, at one
of the Sabbath days, they came to the
tomb when the sun rose.” Mark 16:2,
Concordant Bible of 1964.
And a short time before, on 16th Nisan,
the weekly Sabbath, the day of the first
fruits, Leviticus 23:10-11, in 31 AD,
early in the morning, Christ [Editor = the
270
Messiah] resurrected like the first fruits
from the dead! Mark 16:9; Concordant
Bible.
from: “The Sign of Jonah - The
Resurrection of Jesus - The resurrection
of Jesus was on a weekly Sabbath”
Mk 16,3 KJV + EL = And they said
among themselves, Who shall roll us
away the stone from the door of the
sepulcher?
Mk 16,4 KJV + EL = And when they
looked, they saw that the stone was
rolled away: for it was very great.
Mk 16,5 KJV + EL = And entering into
the sepulchre, they saw a young man
sitting on the right side, clothed in a
long white garment; and they were
affrighted (frightened).
Mk 16,6 KJV + EL = And he said to
them, Be not affrighted: You seek
Yahshua of Nazareth, which was
crucified / impaled: he is risen; he
is not here: behold the place where
they laid him.
Mk 16,7 KJV + EL = But go your way,
tell his disciples and Peter that he
goes before you into Galilee: there
shall you see him, as he said to you.
Acts 3,15 KJV + EL = AND KILLED THE
PRINCE OF LIFE; WHOM YAHWEH
HAS RAISED FROM THE DEAD; OF
WHICH WE ARE WITNESSES.
1. Cor 15,3 KJV + EL = For I delivered
to you first of all that which I also
received: THAT THE MESSIAH DIED
FOR OUR SINS ACCORDING TO THE
SCRIPTURES;
1. Cor 15,4 EL = AND THAT HE
WAS BURIED; AND THAT HE HAS
BEEN RAISED ON THE THIRD DAY
ACCORDING TO THE SCRIPTURES;
1. Cor 15,5 KJV + EL = And that he
was seen of Cephas, then of the
twelve:
1. Cor 15,6 KJV + EL = After that,
he was seen of above five hundred
brethren at once; of whom the
greater part remain to this present,
but some are fallen asleep.
1. Cor 15,7 KJV + EL = After that, he
was seen of James; then of all the
apostles.
1. Cor 15,8 KJV + EL = And last of all
he was seen of me also, as of one
born out of due time.
Mk 16,8 KJV + EL = And they went out
quickly, and fled from the sepulcher;
for they trembled and were amazed:
neither said they anything to any
man; for they were afraid.
Joh 11,25 KJV + EL = Yahshua said to
her, I AM THE RESURRECTION, AND
THE LIFE: HE THAT BELIEVES ON
ME, THOUGH HE WERE DEAD, YET
SHALL HE LIVE:
Acts 3,13 KJV + EL = THE ELOHIM
OF ABRAHAM, AND OF ISAAC,
AND OF JACOB, THE ELOHIM OF
OUR FATHERS, HAS GLORIFED HIS
SERVANT YAHSHUA; WHOM YOU
DELIVERED UP, AND DENIED HIM IN
THE PRESENCE OF PILATE, WHEN
HE WAS DETERMINED TO LET HIM
GO.
Joh 11,26 KJV + EL = AND WHOEVER
LIVES AND BELIEVES ON ME SHALL
NEVER DIE. DO YOU BELIEVE THIS?
Acts 3,14 KJV + EL = BUT YOU
DENIED THE HOLY AND THE JUST,
AND DESIRED A MURDERER TO BE
GRANTED TO YOU,
14. Into the sky drive the Messiah
Acts 1,9 KJV + EL = And when he
had spoken these things, while they
beheld, he was taken up; and a cloud
received him out of their sight.
Acts 1,10 KJV + EL = And while they
looked steadfastly toward heaven as
he went up, behold, two men stood
by them in white apparel;
Acts 1,11 KJV + EL = Which also said,
Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye
gazing up into heaven? this same
Jahschua / Jesus, which is taken up
from you into heaven, shall so come
in like manner as ye have seen him
go into heaven.
Lk 24,50 KJV + EL = AND HE LED
THEM OUT AS FAR AS TO BETHANY:
AND HE LIFTED UP HIS HANDS, AND
BLESSED THEM.
Lk 24,51 KJV + EL = And it came to
pass, while he blessed them, he
parted from them, and was carried
up into heaven.
15. The lecture at Pentecost of
the Peter
Acts 2,29 KJV + EL = Men and
brethren, let me freely speak to you
of the patriarch David, that he is both
dead and buried, and his sepulcher
is with us to this day.
Acts 2,30 KJV + EL = THEREFOR
BEING A PROPHET, AND KNOWING
THAT YAHWEH HAD SWORN WITH
AN OATH TO HIM, THAT OF THE
FRUIT OF HIS LOINS, ACCORDING
TO THE FLESH, HE WOULD RAISE
UP THE MESSIAH TO SIT ON HIS
THRONE;
Acts 2,31 KJV + EL = HE SEEING
THIS BEFORE SPOKE OF THE
RESURRECTION OF THE MESSIAH,
THAT HIS SOUL WAS NOT LEFT IN
HADES, NEITHER HIS FLESH DID
SEE CORRUPTION.
Acts 2,32 KJV + EL = THIS YAHSHUA
HAS YAHWEH RAISED UP, OF WHICH
WE ALL ARE WITNESSES.
Acts 2,33 KJV + EL = THEREFORE
BEING BY THE RIGHT HAND OF
YAHWEH EXALTED, AND HAVING
RECEIVED OF THE FATHER THE
PROMISE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT, HE
HAS POURED FOTH THIS, WHICH
271
YOU NOW SEE AND HEAR.
Acts 2,34 KJV + EL = For David is not
ascended into the heavens. but he
says himself; YAHWEH SAID TO MY
SOVEREIGN, SIT YOU ON MY RIGHT
HAND,
Acts 2,35 KJV + WESLEY 1755 =
UNTILL I MAKE YOUR ENEMIES
YOUR FOOTSTOOL.
Acts 2,36 KJV + EL = THEREFORE
LET ALL THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL
KNOW ASSUREDLY, THAT YAHWEH
HAS MADE THAT SAME YAHSHUA,
WHOM YOU HAVE CRUCIFIED
(IMPALED), BOTH KING AND THE
MESSIAH.
16. THE HIGH PRIEST IN THE
HEAVENLY SANCTUARY!
Hebr 5,7 KJV + EL = Who in the days
of his flesh, when he had offered
up prayers and supplications with
strong crying and tears unto him that
was able to save him from death, and
was heard in that he feared;
Hebr 5,8 KJV + EL = Though he were a
Son, yet learned he obedience by the
things which he suffered;
Hebr 5,9 KJV + EL = AND BEING
MADE PERFECT, HE BECAME THE
ANTOHER OF ETERNAL SALVATION
TO ALL THEM THAT OBEY HIM;
Hebr 5,10 KJV + EL = CALLED OF
YAHWEH AN HIGH PRIEST AFTER
THE ORDER OF MELCHIZEDEK.
Hebr 8,1 KJV + EL = NOW OF THE
THINGS WHICH WE HAVE SPOKEN
THIS IS THE SUM: WE HAVE SUCH A
HIGH PRIEST, WHO IS SAT ON THE
RIGHT HAND OF THE THRONE OF
THE MAJESTY IN THE HEAVENS;
Hebr 8,2 KJV + EL = A MINISTER
OF THE SANCTUARY, AND OF
THE TRUE TABERNACLE, WHICH
YAHWEH PITCHED, AND NOT MAN.
272
Hebr 9,11 KJV + EL = BUT THE
MESSIAH BEING COME A HIGH
PRIEST OF THE GOOD THINGS
TO COME, BY A GREATER AND
MORE PERFECT TARBERNACLE,
NOT MADE WITH HANDS, THAT IS
TO SAY, NOT OF THIS CREATION
(BUILDING);
Hebr 9,12 KJV + EL = NEITHER
BY THE BLOOD OF GOATS AND
CALVES, BUT BY HIS OWN BLOOD
HE ENTERED IN ONCE INTO THE
HOLY PLACE, HAVING OBTAINED
ETERNAL REDEMPTION FOR US.
Hebr 9,23 KJV + EL = IT WAS
THEREFORE NECESSARY THAT
THE PATTERNS (COPIES) OF THE
THINGS IN THE HEAVENS SHOULD
BE PURIFIED WITH THESE; BUT THE
HEAVENLY THINGS THEMSELVES
WITH BETTER SACRIFICES THAN
THESE.
Hebr 9,24 KJV + EL = FOR THE
MESSIAH IS NOT ENTERED INTO
THE HOLY PLACE MADE WITH
HANDS, WHICH ARE THE FIGURES
OF THE TRUE; BUT INTO HEAVEN
ITSELF, NOW TO APPEAR IN THE
PRESENCE (BEFORE THE FACE) OF
YAHWEH FOR US:
Hebr 9,25 KJV + EL = NOR YET
THAT HE SHOULD OFFER HIMSELF
OFTEN, AS THE HIGH PRIEST
ENTERS INTO THE HOLY OF HOLIES
EVERY BY YEAR WITH BLOOD OF
OTHERS;
Hebr 9,26 KJV + EL = FOR THEN MUST
HE OFTEN HAVE SUFFERED SINCE
THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD:
BUT NOW ONCE IN THE END OF THE
WORLD HAS HE APPEARED TO PUT
AWAY SIN BY THE SACRIFICE OF
HIMSELF.
Hebr 9,27 KJV + EL = AND AS IT IS
APPOINTED TO MEN ONCE TO DIE,
BUT AFTER THIS THE JUDGMENT;
Hebr 9,28 KJV + EL + WESLEY 1755
= SO THE MESSIAH ALSO, HAVING
BEEN ONCE OFFERED TO BEAR
THE SINS OF MANY, AND TO THEM
THAT LOOK (WAIT) FOR HIM SHALL
HE APPEAR THE SECOND TIME
WITHOUT SIN TO SALVATION.
Hebr 10,12 KJV + EL = BUT THIS
MAN, AFTER HE HAD OFFERED ONE
SACRIFICE FOR SINS FOREVER,
SAT DOWN ON THE RIGHT HAND OF
YAHWEH;
Hebr 10,13 KJV + EL = FROM
THENCEFORTH
EXPECTING
(WAITING) TILL HIS ENEMIES BE
MADE HIS FOOTSTOOL.
Hebr 10,14 KJV + EL = FOR BY ONE
OFFERING HE HAS PERFECTED
FOREVER
THEM
THAT
ARE
SANCTIFIED.
17. Jahschua in the all-holiest
(reference: Levitius 16,2)
Hebr 6,17 KJV + EL = So YAHWEH,
willing more abundantly to show unto
the heirs of promise the immutability
of his counsel, confirmed it by an
oath:
Hebr 6,18 KJV + EL = That by two
immutable things, in which it was
impossible for YAHWEH to lie, we
might have a strong consolation,
who have fled for refuge to lay hold
upon the hope set before us:
Hebr 6,19 KJV + EL = WHICH HOPE
WE HAVE AS AN ANCHOR OF THE
SOUL, BOTH SURE AND STEADFAST
AND WHICH ENTERS INTO THAT
WITHIN THE VEIL;
Hebr 6,20 KJV + EL = WHERE OUR
FORERUNNER IS FOR US ENTERED,
EVEN YAHSHUA, MADE A HIGH
PRIEST FOREVER AFTER THE
ORDER OF MELCHIZEDEK.
Dan 7,13 KJV + EL = I SAW IN THE
NIGHT-VISIONS, AND, BEHOLD, ONE
LIKE THE SON OF MAN CAME WITH
THE CLOUDS OF HEAVEN, AND
CAME TO THE ANCIENT OF DAYS,
AND THEY BROUGHT HIM NEAR
BEFORE HIM.
Dan 7,14 KJV + EL = AND THERE
WAS GIVEN HIM DOMINION, AND
GLORY, AND A KINGDOM, THAT
ALL THE PEOPLES, NATIONS, AND
LANGUAGES SHOULD SERVE HIM:
HIS DOMINION IS AN EVERLASTING
DOMINION, WHICH SHALL NOT PASS
AWAY, AND HIS KINGDOM THAT
WHICH SHALL NOT BE DESTROYED.
Rev 22,11 KJV + EL = HE THAT
IS
UNJUST
(UNRIGHTEOUS),
LET
HIM
BE
UNJUST
(DO
UNRIGHTEOUSNESS)
STILL:
AND HE WHICH IS FILTHY, LET
HIM BE FILTHY STILL: AND HE
THAT IS RIGHTEOUS, LET HIM BE
RIGHTEHOUS STILL, AND HE THAT
IS HOLY, LET HIM BE HOLY STILL.
18. The investigation court
1. Petr 4,17 KJV + EL = FOR THE TIME
IS COME THAT JUDGMENT MUST
BEGIN AT THE HOUSE OF ELOHIM:
AND IF IT FIRST BEGIN AT US, WHAT
SHALL BE THE END OF THEM THAT
OBEY NOT THE GOOD TIDINGS OF
YAHWEH?
Ezek 9,4 KJV + EL = And YAHWEH
said to him, Go through the midst
of the city; through the midst of
Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the
foreheads of the men that sigh and
that cry for all the abominations that
are done in the midst thereof (of it).
Dan 7,9 KJV + EL = I BEHELD TILL
THE THRONES WERE CAST DOWN,
AND THE ANCIENT OF DAYS DID SIT:
WHOSE GARMENT WAS WHITE AS
SNOW, AND THE HAIR OF HIS HEAD
LIKE THE PURE WOOL: HIS THRONE
WAS LIKE THE FIERY FLAME, AND
HIS WHEELS AS BURNING FIRE.
273
Dan 7,10 KJV + EL = A FIERY STREAM
ISSUED AND CAME FORTH FROM
BEFORE HIM: THOUSANDS OF
THOUSANDS MINISTERED TO HIM,
AND TEN THOUSAND TIMES TEN
THOUSAND STOOD BEFORE HIM:
THE JUDGMENT WAS SET, AND THE
BOOKS WERE OPENED.
Dan 7,21 KJV + EL = I BEHELD, AND
THE SAME HORN MADE WAR WITH
THE SAINTS, AND PREVAILED
AGAINST THEM;
Dan 7,22 KJV + EL = UNTIL THE
ANCIENT OF DAYS CAME, AND
JUDGMENT WAS GIVEN TO THE
SAINTS OF THE MOST HIGH, AND
THE TIME CAME THAT THE SAINTS
POSSESSED THE KINGDOM.
Rev 7,2 KJV + EL = AND I SAW
ANOTHER
ANGEL
ASCENDING
FROM THE EAST , HAVING THE
SEAL OF THE LIVING ELOHIM: AND
HE CRIED WITH A LOUD VOICE TO
THE FOUR ANGELS, TO WHOM IT
WAS GIVEN TO HURT THE EARTH
AND THE SEA,
Rev 7,3 KJV + EL = SAYING, HURT
NOT THE EARTH, NEITHER THE SEA,
NOR THE TREES, TILL (UNTIL) WE
HAVE SEALED THE SERVANTS OF
OUR ELOHIM IN THEIR FOREHEADS.
Rev 14,7 KJV + EL = SAYING WITH
A LOUD VOICE, FEAR YAHWEH,
AND GIVE GLORY TO HIM; FOR THE
HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME:
AND WORSHIP HIM THAT MADE THE
19. THE WEDDING OF THE LAMB
Mt 22,7 KJV + EL = But when the king
heard thereof, he was wroth: and he
sent forth his armies, and destroyed
those murderers, and burned up
their city.
Mt 22,8 KJV + EL = Then saith he to
his servants, The wedding is ready,
274
but they which were bidden were not
worthy.
Mt 22,9 KJV + EL = GO YOU
THEREFORE INTO THE HIGHWAYS,
AND AS MANY AS YOU SHALL FIND,
BID TO THE MARRIAGE.
Mt 22,10 KJV + EL = So those
servants went out into the highways,
and gathered together all as many
as they found, both bad and good:
and the wedding was furnished with
guests.
Mt 22,11 KJV + EL = And when the
king came in to see the guests, he
saw there a man which had not on a
wedding garment:
Mt 22,12 KJV + EL = and he said to
him, FRIEND, HOW CAME YOU IN
HERE NOT HAVING A WEDDING
GARMENT? And he was speechless.
Mt 22,13 KJV + EL = Then said the king
to the servants, BIND HIM HAND AND
FOOT, AND TAKE HIM AWAY, AND
CAST HIM INTO OUTER DARKNESS;
THERE SHALL BE WEEPING AND
GNASHING OF TEETH.
Mt 22,14 KJV + EL = FOR MANY ARE
CALLED, BUT FEW CHOSEN.
Mt 25,5 KJV + EL = WHILE THE
BRIDEGROOM TARRIED, THEY ALL
SHUMBERED AND SLEPT.
Mt 25,6 KJV + EL = AND AT MIDNIGHT
THERE WAS A CRY MADE, BEHOLD,
THE BRIDEGROOM COMES; GO
(YOU) OUT TO MEET HIM.
Mt 25,7 KJV + EL = THEN ALL THOSE
VIRGINS AROSE, AND TRIMMED
THEIR LAMPS.
Mt 25,8 KJV + EL = AND THE FOOLISH
SAID TO THE WISE, GIVE US OF
YOUR OIL; FOR OUR LAMPS ARE
GONE OUT.
Mt 25,9 KJV + EL = BUT THE WISE
ANSWERED, SAYING, NOT SO; LEST
THERE BE NOT ENOUGH FOR US
AND YOU: BUT GO (YOU) RATHER
TO THEM THAT SELL, AND BUY FOR
YOURSELVES.
Mt 25,10 KJV + EL = AND WHILE THEY
WENT TO BUY, THE BRIDEGROOM
CAME; AND THEY THAT WERE
READY WENT IN WITH HIM TO THE
MARRIAGE: AND THE DOOR WAS
SHUT.
Mt 25,11 KJV + EL = AFTERWARD
CAME ALSO THE OTHER VIRGINS,
SAYING, MASTER, MASTER, OPEN
TO US.
broken through.
Lk 12,40 KJV + EL = Be you therefore
ready also: for the Son of man comes
at an hour when you think not.
Rev 19,6 WESLEY + EL = AND I HEARD
AS IT WERE THE VOICE OF A GREAT
MULTITUDE, AND AS THE VOICE OF
MANY WATERS, AND AS THE VOICE
OV MIGHTY THUNDERINGS, SAYING,
HALLELUYAH: FOR YAHWEH OUR
ELOHIM, THE ALMIGHTY REIGNS.
Mt 25,12 KJV + EL = But he answered
and said, VERILY I SAY TO YOU, I
KNOW YOU NOT.
Rev 19,7 KJV + EL = LET US BE GLAD
AND REJOICE, AND GIVE HONOR TO
HIM: FOR THE MARRIAGE OF THE
LAMB IS COME, AND HIS WIFE HAS
MADE HERSELF READY.
Mt 25,13 KJV + EL = WATCH
THEREFORE, FOR YOU KNOW
NEITHER THE DAY NOR THE HOUR
WHEREIN (IN WHICH) THE SON OF
MAN COMES.
Rev 19,8 KJV + EL = AND TO HER
WAS GRANTED THAT SHE SHOULD
ARRAYED IN FINE LINEN, CLEAN
AND WHITE: FOR THE FINE LINEN IS
THE RIGHTEOUSNESS OF SAINTS.
Lk 12,35 KJV + EL = Let your loins
be girded about, and your lights
burning;
Rev 19,9 KJV + EL = AND HE SAID
TO ME, WRITE, BLESSED ARE
THEY WHICH ARE CALLED TO THE
MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB.
AND HE SAID TO ME, THERE ARE
THE TRUE WORDS OF YAHWEH.
Lk 12,36 KJV + EL = And you
yourselves like to men that wait for
their lord, when he will return from
the wedding; that when he comes
and knocks, they may open to him
immediately.
Lk 12,37 KJV + EL = Blessed are
those servants, whom the lord when
he comes shall find watching: verily I
say to you, that he shall gird himself,
and make them to sit down to meat
(eat), and will come forth and serve
them.
Lk 12,38 KJV + EL = And if he shall
come in the second watch, or come
in the third watch, and find them so,
blessed are those servants.
Lk 12,39 KJV + EL = And this know,
that if the master of the house had
known what hour the thief would
come, he would have watched, and
not have suffered his house to be
1. Quotation: „I saw Jahschua /
Jesus in the all-holiest with the new
Jerusalem (the bride) was married.
2. Quotation: „… the holy ones
counted and seals - the wedding of
the lamb had been accomplished.
Experience and faces Ellen G. White,
page 272, 273
20. The second coming of the
Messiah
Dan 12,1 KJV + EL = AND AT THAT
TIME SHALL MICHAEL STAND
UP, THE GREAT PRINCE WHICH
STANDS FOR THE CHILDREN OF
YOUR PEOPLE; AND THERE SHALL
BE A TIME OF TROUBLE, SUCH AS
NEVER WAS SINCE THERE WAS A
NATION EVEN TO THE SAME TIME:
275
AND AT THAT TIME YOUR PEOPLE
SHALL BE DELIVERED, EVERY ONE
THAT SHALL BE FOUND WRITTEN IN
THE BOOK.
Mt 24,23 KJV + EL = THEN IF ANY
MAN SHALL SAY TO YOU, LO,
HERE IS THE MESSIAH, OR, THERE;
BELIEVE IT NOT.
Mt 24,24 KJV + EL = FOR THERE
SHALL ARISE FALSE MESSIAHS,
AND
FALSE
PROPHETS,
AND
SHALL SHOW GREAT SINGS AND
WONDERS; SO THAT, IF IT WERE
POSSIBLE, THEY SHALL DECEIVE
THE VERY ELECT.
Mt 24,25 KJV + EL = BEHOLD, I HAVE
TOLD YOU BEFORE.
Mt 24,26 KJV + EL = THEREFORE IF
THEY SHALL SAY TO YOU, BEHOLD,
HE IS IN THE DESERT; GO NOT
FORTH: BEHOLD, HE IS IN THE
SECRET CHAMBERS; BELIEVE IT
NOT.
Mt 24,27 KJV + EL = FOR AS THE
LIGHTNING COMES OUT OF THE
EAST, AND SHINES EVEN TO
THE WEST; SO SHALL ALSO THE
COMING OF THE SON OF MAN BE.
Lk 21,27 KJV + EL = AND THEN
SHALL THEY SEE THE SON OF MAN
COMING IN A CLOUD WITH POWER
AND GREAT GLORY.
Lk 21,28 KJV + EL = BUT WHEN
THESE THINGS BEGIN TO COME
TO PASS, THEN LOOK UP, AND LIFT
UP YOUR HEADS; BECAUSE YOUR
REDEMPTION DRAWS NEAR.
1. Thes 4,13 KJV + EL = But I would
not have you to be ignorant, brethren,
concerning them which are asleep,
that you sorrow not, even as others
which have no hope.
1. Thes 4,14 KJV + EL = For if we
believe that Yahshua died and rose
again, even so them also which sleep
in Yahshua will God bring with him.
276
1. Thes 4,15 KJV + EL = For this we
say to you by the word of YAHWEH,
that we which are alive and remain
to the coming of Yahshua shall not
prevent them which are asleep.
1. Thes 4,16 KJV + EL = For Yahshua
himself shall descend from heaven
with a shout, with the voice of the
archangel, and with the trump of
God: and the dead in the Messiah
shall rise first:
1. Thes 4,17 KJV + EL = Then we which
are alive and remain shall be caught
up together with them in the clouds,
to meet Yahshua in the air: and so
shall we ever be with Yahshua.
Isai 24,19 KJV + EL = The earth is
utterly broken down, the earth is
clean dissolved, the earth is moved
exceedingly.
Isai 24,20 KJV + EL = The earth shall
reel to and fro like a drunkard, and
shall be removed like a cottage; and
the transgression thereof shall be
heavy upon it; and it shall fall, and
not rise again.
Isai 51,6 KJV + EL = Lift up your eyes
to the heavens, and look upon the
earth beneath: for the heavens shall
vanish away like smoke, and the
earth shall wax old like a garment,
and they that dwell therein shall die
in like manner: but my salvation shall
be for ever, and my righteousness
shall not be abolished.
21. The final court - the thousand
years
AN ANGEL COME DOWN FROM
HEAVEN, HAVING THE KEY OF THE
BOTTOMLESS PIT (ABYSS) AND A
GREAT CHAIN IN HIS HAND.
Rev 20,2 KJV + EL = AND HE LAID
HOLD ON THE DRAGON, THAT OLD
SERPENT, WHICH IS THE DEVIL,
AND SATAN, AND BOUND HIM A
THOUSAND YEARS,
Rev 20,3 KJV + EL = AND CAST
HIM INTO THE BOTTOMLESS PIT
(ABYSS), AND SHUT HIM UP, AND
SET A SEAL UPON HIM, THAT HE
SHOULD DECEIVE THE NATIONS
NO MORE, UNTIL THE THOUSAND
YEARS SHOULD BE FULFILLED:
AND AFTER THAT HE MUST BE
LOOSED FOR A LITTLE TIME.
THRONES, AND THEY SAT UJPON
THEM, AND JUDGMENT WAS GIVEN
TO THEM: AND I SAW THE SOULS
OF THEM THAT WERE BEHEADED
FOR THE WITNESS (TESTIMONY)
OF YAHSHUA, AND FOR THE WORD
OF YAHWEH, AND WHICH HAD
NOT WORSHIPED THE BEAST,
NEITHER HIS IMAGE, NEITHER HAD
RECEIVED HIS MARK UPON THEIR
FOREHEAD OR IN THEIR HAND; AND
THEY LIVED, AND REIGNED WITH
THE MESSIAH A THOUSAND YEARS.
Rev 20,5 KJV + EL = BUT THE REST
OF THE DEAD LIVED NOT AGAIN
UNTIL THE THOUSAND YEARS
WERE FINISHED. THIS IS THE FIRST
RESURRECTION.
Rev 20,6 KJV + EL = BLESSED AND
HOLY IS HE THAT HAS PART IN
THE FIRST RESURRECTION: ON
SUCH THE SECOND DEATH HAS
NO POWER; BUT THEY SHALL BE
PRIESTS OF YAHWEH AND OF THE
MESSIAH, AND SHALL REIGN WITH
HIM A THOUSAND YEARS.
Rev 20,11 KJV + EL = AND I SAW A
GREAT WHITE THRONE, AND HIM
THAT SAT ON IT, FROM WHOSE
FACE THE EARTH AND THE HEAVEN
FLED AWAY; AND THERE WAS
FOUND NO PLACE FOR THEM.
THE DEAD, SMALL AND GREAT,
STANDING BEFORE ELOHIM; AND
THE BOOKS WERE OPENED: AND
ANOTHER BOOK WAS OPENED,
WHICH IS THE BOOK OF LIFE:
AND THE DEAD WERE JUDGED
OUT OF THOSE THINGS WHICH
WERE WRITTEN IN THE BOOKS,
ACCORDING TO THEIR WORKS.
Rev 20,13 KJV + EL = AND THE SEA
GAVE UP THE DEAD WHICH WERE
IN IT; AND DEATH AND THE HELL
DELIVERED UP THE DEAD WHICH
WERE IN THEM: AND THEY WERE
JUDGED EVERY MAN ACCORDING
TO THEIR WORKS.
Isai 24,21 KJV + EL = And it shall
come to pass in that day, that
YAHWEH shall punish the host of the
high ones that are on high, and the
kings of the earth upon the earth.
277
Rev 20,9 KJV + EL = AND THEY
WENT UP ON THE BREADTH OF
THE EARTH, AND COMPASSED
THE CAMP OF THE SAINTS ABOUT,
AND THE BELOVED CITY: AND FIRE
CAME DOWN FROM YAHWEH OUT
OF HEAVEN, AND DEVOURED THEM.
Rev 20,10 KJV + EL = AND THE
DEVIL THAT DECEIVED THEM WAS
CAST INTO THE LAKE OF FIRE AND
BRIMSTONE, WHERE THE BEAST
AND THE FALSE PROPHET ARE,
AND SHALL BE TORMENTED DAY
AND NIGHT FOREVER AND EVER.
Rev 20,14 KJV + EL = AND DEATH
AND HELL WERE CAST INTO THE
LAKE OF FIRE. THIS IS THE SECOND
DEATH.
Isai 24,22 KJV + EL = And they shall
be gathered together, as prisoners
are gathered in the pit, and shall be
shut up in the prison, and after many
days shall they be visited.
Rev 20,15 KJV + EL = AND
WHOSOEVER (WHOEVER) WAS NOT
FOUND WRITTEN IN THE BOOK OF
LIFE WAS CAST INTO THE LAKE OF
FIRE.
Jer 25,33 KJV + EL = AND THE KILLED
OF YAHWEH SHALL BE AT THAT
DAY FROM ONE END OF THE EARTH
EVEN TO THE OTHER END OF
THE EARTH: THEY SHALL NOT BE
LAMENTED, NEITHER GATHERED,
NOR BURIED; THEY SHALL BE
DUNG UPON THE GROUND.
Rev 1,7 KJV + EL = BEHOLD, HE
COMES WITH CLOUDS; AND EVERY
EYE SHALL SEE HIM, AND THEY
ALSO WHICH PIERCED HIM: AND
ALL THE KINDREDS (TRIBES) OF
THE EARTH SHALL MOURN (WAIL)
BECAUSE OF HIM. EVEN SO, AMEN.
22. The destruction of the
disbelieving ones - second death
Rev 20,7 KJV + EL = And when
the thousand years are expired
(fulfilled), Satan shall be loosed out
of his prison,
Rev 20,8 KJV + EL = AND SHALL
GO
OUT
TO
DECEIVE
THE
NATIONS WHICH ARE IN THE
FOUR QUARTERS (CORNERS) OF
THE EARTH, GOG AND MAGOG,
TO GATHER THEM TOGETHER TO
BATTLE: THE NUMBER OF WHOM IS
AS THE SAND OF THE SEA.
Rev 21,8 KJV + EL = BUT THE
FEARFUL,
AND
UNBELIEVING,
AND
THE ABOMINABLE, AND
MURDERERS, AND FORNICATORS,
AND SORCERERS, AND IDOLATERS,
AND ALL LIARS, SHALL HAVE THEIR
PART IN THE LAKE WHICH BURNS
WITH FIRE AND BRIMSTONE; WHICH
IS THE SECOND DEATH.
Mal 3,19 (Mal 4,1) KJV + EL =
FOR, BEHOLD, THE DAY COMES,
THAT SHALL BURN AS AN OVEN
(FURNACE); AND ALL THE PROUD,
AND ALL THAT DO WICKEDLY,
SHALL BE STUBBLE; AND THE DAY
THAT COMES SHALL BURN THEM
UP, SAYS YAHWEH OF HOSTS, THAT
IT SHALL LEAVE THEM NEITHER
278
ROOT NOR BRANCH.
Mal 3,20 (Mal. 4,2) KJV + EL = BUT TO
YOU THAT FEAR MY NAME SHALL
THE SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS
ARISE WITH HEALING IN ITS WINGS;
AND YOU SHALL GO FORTH, AND
GROW UP AS CALVES OF THE
STALL.
Mal 3,21 (Mal. 4,3) KJV + EL = AND YOU
SHALL TREAD DOWN THE WICKED;
FOR THEY SHALL BE ASHES UNDER
THE SOLES OF YOUR FEET IN THE
DAY THAT I SHALL DO THIS, SAYS
YAHWEH OF HOSTS.
23. New sky, new earth and new
humans
Rev 21,1 KJV + EL = AND I SAW A
NEW HEAVEN AND A NEW EARTH:
FOR THE FIRST HEAVEN AND THE
FIRST EARTH WERE PASSED AWAY;
AND THERE WAS NO MORE SEA.
Rev 21,2 KJV + EL = AND I JOHN SAW
THE HOLY CITY, NEW JERUSALEM,
COMING DOWN FROM YAHWEH OUT
OF HEAVEN, PREPARED AS A BRIDE
ADORNED FOR HER HUSBAND.
Rev 21,3 KJV + EL = AND I
HEARD A GREAT VOICE OUT OF
HEAVEN SAYING, BEHOLD, THE
TABERNACLE OF YAHWEH IS WITH
MEN, AND HE WILL DWELL WITH
THEM, AND THEY SHALL BE HIS
PEOPLE, AND YAHWEH HIMSELF
SHALL BE WITH THEM, AND BE
THEIR ELOHIM.
Rev 21,4 KJV + EL = AND ELOHIM
SHALL WIPE AWAY ALL TEARS
FROM THEIR EYES; AND THERE
SHALL BE NO MORE DEAT, NEITHER
SORROW
(MOURNING),
NOR
CRYING, NEITHER SHALL THERE BE
ANY MORE PAIN: FOR THE FORMER
THINGS ARE PASSED AWAY.
Rev 21,5 KJV + EL = AND HE THAT
SAT UPON THE THONE SAID,
BEHOLD, I MAKE ALL THINGS NEW.
AND HE SAID TO ME, WRITE: FOR
THESE WORDS ARE TRUE AND
FAITHFUL.
Rev 21,6 KJV + EL = AND HE SAID
TO ME, IT IS DONE, I AM ALPHA AND
OMEGA, THE BEGINNING AND THE
END. I WILL GIVE TO HIM THAT IS
THIRSTY OF THE FOUNTAIN OF THE
WATER OF LIFE FREELY.
Rev 21,7 KJV + EL = HE THAT
OVERCOMES SHALL INHERIT ALL
THINGS; AND I WILL BE HIS EL, AND
HE SHALL BE MY SON.
CAME TO ME ONE OF THE SEVEN
ANGELS WHICH HAD THE SEVEN
VIALS (BOWLS) FULL OF THE SEVEN
LAST PLAGUES, AND TALKED WITH
ME, SAYING, COME HERE, I WILL
SHOW YOU THE BRIDE, AND THE
LAMB‘S WIFE.
Rev 21,10 KJV + EL = AND HE
CARRIED ME AWAY IN THE SPIRIT TO
A GREAT AND HIGH MOUNTAIN, AND
SHOWED ME THAT GREAT CITY, THE
HOLY JERUSALEM, DESCENDING
OUT OF HEAVEN FROM ELOHIM,
Rev 21,11 KJV + EL = HAVING THE
GLORY OF YAHWEH: AND HER
LIGHT WAS LIKE TO A STONE MOST
PRECIOUS, EVEN LIKE A JASPER
STONE, CLEAR AS CRYSTAL;
Rev 21,12 KJV + EL = AND HAD A
WALL GREAT AND HIGH, AND HAD
TWELVE GATES, AND AT THE GATES
TWELVE ANGELS; AND NAMES
WRITTEN THEREON (ON THEM),
WHICH ARE THE NAMES OF THE
TWELVE TRIBES OF THE CHILDREN
OF ISRAEL:
Rev 21,13 KJV + EL = ON THE EAST
THREE GATES; ON THE NORTH
THREE GATES; ON THE SOUTH
THREE GATES; AND ON THE WEST
THREE GATES.
Rev 21,14 KJV
WALL OF THE
FOUNDATIONS,
NAMES OF THE
OF THE LAMB.
+ EL = AND THE
CITY HAD TWELVE
AND IN THEM THE
TWELVE APOSTLES
Rev 15,2 KJV + EL = AND I SAW AS
IT WERE A SEA OF GLASS MINGLED
WITH FIRE; AND THEM THAT HAD
GOTTEN THE VICTORY OVER THE
BEAST, AND OVER HIS IMAGE, AND
OVER HIS MARK, AND OVER THE
NUMBER OF HIS NAME, STAND ON
THE SEA OF GLASS, HAVING HARPS
OF YAHWEH.
Rev 15,3 KJV + EL = And they sing
the song of Moses the servant of
YAHWEH, and the song of the Lamb,
saying, GREAT AND MARVELOUS
ARE YOUR WORKS, OH YAHWEH
EL SHADDAI (ALMIGHTY); JUST
(RIGHTEOUS) AND TRUE ARE YOUR
WAYS, YOU KING OF SAINTS.
Rev 15,4 KJV + EL = WHO SHALL
NOT FEAR YOU, OH YAHWEH,
AND GLORIFY YOUR NAME? FOR
YOU ONLY ARE HOLY; FOR ALL
THE NATIONS SHALL COME AND
WORSHIP BEFORE YOU; FOR YOUR
JUDGMENTS (RIGHTEOUS ACTS)
ARE MADE MANIFEST.
Isai 65,17 KJV + EL = For, behold,
I create new heavens and a new
earth: and the former shall not be
remembered, nor come into mind.
Isaiah 66,22 KJV + EL = FOR AS
THE NEW HEAVENS AND THE
NEW EARTH, WHICH I WILL MAKE,
279
SHALL REMAIN BEFORE ME, SAYS
YAHWEH, SO SHALL YOUR SEED
AND YOUR NAME REMAIN.
Isaiah 66,23 KJV + EL = AND IT
SHALL COME TO PASS, THAT FROM
ONE NEW MOON TO ANOTHER,
AND FROM ONE SABBATH TO
ANOTHER, SHALL ALL FLESH COME
TO WORSHIP BEFORE ME, SAYS
YAHWEH.
2 Pet 3,13 KJV + EL = NEVERTHELESS
WE, ACCORDING TO HIS PROMISE,
LOOK FOR NEW HEAVENS AND A
NEW EARTH, IN WHICH DWELLS
RIGHTEOUSNESS.
AMEN!
Rome’s
Challenge
(www.
immaculateheart.
com/maryonline),
December 2003:
“Most
Christians
assume
that
Sunday is the biblically approved
day of worship. The Roman Catholic
Church protests that it transferred
Christian worship from the biblical
Sabbath (Saturday) to Sunday, and
that to try to argue that the change
was made in the Bible is both
dishonest and a denial of Catholic
authority. If Protestantism wants to
base its teachings only on the Bible,
it should worship on Saturday.“
280
THE PRESENT TRUTH - April, 1850.
THE PRESENT TRUTH.
Vol.I. ]
OSWEGO, N.Y. APRIL, 1850.
[No. 9
JAMES WHITE, } ‚‘The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him; and he { R. OLIPHANT,
PUBLISHER.
will show them his covenant.“ - Ps. Xxv, 14.
PRINTER.
THE THIRD ANGEL´S MESSAGE
REV. Xiv. 9-12.
The thirteenth chapter of Revelation, and the first five verses of the fourteenth chapter
presents a connected chain of past, present and future events, down to the complete
redemption of the 144,000, when they will stand on Mount Zion with the Lamb. Then
the sixth verse of the fourteenth Chapter introduces the second advent message, and
commences another chain of events relative to the successive messages which were
to be proclaimed to the people of God, down to the time when „the vine of the earth“
will be cast ‚‘into the great wine-press of the wrath of God {YAHWEH}.“ Those who
live in the time of the fulfilment of much of the thirteenth and foruteenth chapters of
Revelation, can see that the division of them should be between the fifth and sixth
verses of the fourteenth chapter.
St. John was shown the Papal beast, his blasphemy, and his power over the saints
for 1260 years, which reached to within about fifty years of the present time; he also
saw the image beast arise, his deception and miracles, and his oppression of the saints
in their last mighty struggle in the time of Jacob´s trouble, which is just before us, as
recorded in the last eight verses of the thirteenth chapter; and how natural it would be
for him while viewing the waiting saints in their last struggle with the image beast,
to follow them but a step further, and behold them on Mount Zion with the Lamb, in
victory, purity and glory, as recorded in the first five verses of the fourteenth chapter.
It is very plain that the fifth verse ends that chain, and that the sixth verse introduces
our second advent experience.
All advent believers agree that the first angel´s message, [Rev. xiv, 6,7] was to be
fulfilled the proclamation of the second advent of Christ { the Messiah} to the church
and world. If this position which is so generally taken, is correct, then the other angel´s
cries certainly represent so many distinct messages to be proclaimed to God´s people
in this mortal state. No one will take the ground that the first message was to reach to
the coming of Christ {the Messiah}, and that the others which ‚‘followed“ will be pro
claimed after the second advent; no, no, for every candid person will see and admit,
that if the first angel‘s cry was designed to represent the proclamation of the coming
judgement, the others angels‘ cries also represent so many distinct messages to be
given to God´s people before their change to immortality. Many reject this very clear
and natural position, because if they admit it, they will have to acknowledge that the
great leading movements in our past experience, such as the proclamation of 1843, the
fall of the churches or Babylon, and the midnight cry in 1844, were the work of God,
and a perfect fulfilment of his pure word. Such are destitute of any rule by which they
can interpret Rev. xiv, 6-18.
That we may better understand the third angel´s message, let us take a brief view of
the first and second.
FIRST ANGEL‘S MESSAGE. - „And
I saw another angel fly in the midst of
heaven, having the everlasting gospel
{good tidings} to preach to them
that dwell on the earth, and to every
nation, and kindred, and tongue,
and people, saying with a loud voice,
Fear God {YAHWEH}, and give
glory to him; for the hour of his
judgement is come: and worship him
that made heaven, and earth, and the
sea; and the fountains of waters.“
Rev. xiv, 6,7.
This angel‘s message represents the last
mission of mercy to the world; and it has
been fulfilled. The original apostolic
message was - „But now commands
all men every where to repent, because
he has appointed a day in the which he
will judge the world in righteousness.“
Acts xvii, 30, 31. But the last message
to the world was - „Repent for the hour
[time] of his judgement is come.“ Time
was connected with that message, and
that time was 1843. God said by the
prophet, „Write the vision and make it
plain upon tables, that he may run that
reads it.“ - Hab. ii, 2.
The whole advent host once believed
that publishing the visions of Daniel
and John on the chart, from which
the swift messengers lectured in 1842
and 1843, was a fulfilment of this
prophecy; and the unbelief of those
who doubt now, does not prove that we
were all mistaken then. The passing of
the time, and the perpetual backsliding
and unbelief of Adventists has not
changed this truth of God into a lie; but
it remains truth still.
You who participated in this first
angel‘s message, and felt its power
and glory, and saw its effects on the
people, just go back with me to the
camp-meetings, conferences, and other
281
meetings where the time, 1843, was
proclaimed from the chart. With what
solemnity, zeal and holy confidence
the servants of the Lord proclaimed
the time. And O, how their words fell
upon the people, melting the hardest
sinner‘s heart; for God was with them,
and his spirit .attended the solemn
message. The most spiritual and voted
in all the churches caught the flame and
many who had been trained to worship
their church and their minister, here
learned to „fear God“ alone, and „give
glory to him.“ This message weaned us
from this world, and led us to feet of
Jesus {Yahshua}, to seek forgiveness
of all our sins, and a free and full
salvation through the blood of Christ
{the Messiah}. Dear Brethren, Was this
message „from heaven or from men?“
Amen.
We then „tasted of the good word of
God and the powers of the word to
come,“ and we can not, will not, dare
not give it up, and call it a „mistake,“
the „work of man,“ „mesmerism,“ and
„of the Devil,“ as many have done, and
have fallen away. „It is impossible“ „to
renew“ such ,,to repentance; seeing
they crucify to themselves the Son of
God afresh, and put him to an open
shame..‘“ See Heb. vi, 4-6.
SECOND ANGEL‘S MESSAGE.
- „And there followed another
angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is
fallen, that great city, because she
made all nations drink of the wine
of the wrath of her fornication.‘‘
Rev. xiv, 8. - „Come out of her my
people.“ Rev. xviii, 4.
This second angel did notgo on his
mission and. deliver his message in
company with the first angel; but he
„followed“ after the first had delivered
the burden of his message. The first
282
message was to the churches; but
soon their religious papers refused to
puplish it, and the doors of their houses
of worship were closed against it. In
this way they shut out the „everlasting
good news“ of the coming kingdom;
and when that was accomplished, Jesus
{Yahshua}, and the Spirit of truth
left them forever, and the churches or
Babylon fell. There were a few living
sonls in all these churches who had
received the advent message, whose
„meat and drink,“ and very life was to
talk of the coming of Jesus {Yahshua},
and the restitution; but they were not
allowed to bear that testimony. Then
the way was fully prepared for the
second message - „Babylon is fallen, is
fallen,“ ,,Come out of her my people.“
so perfect a fufilment of the first and
second angels‘ messages in our past
experience, we are now prepared to
examine.
Every advent believer knows that we
heard just this message. We have not
forgotten the excellent serrmons that
were preached and published by Eld.
Joseph Marsh and many others, on this
very point. Neither have we forgotten
the effect that it had upon God‘s people;
for they obeyed the message, and with
haste left the churches. This prophecy
was exactly fulfilled, and in the right
time, and place. Some tell us that
Babylon here, is the Roman Catholic
church; but God‘s people were not
in that church. The first message was
to the churches, from about 1840 to
1843; and the second angel „followed,“
therefore the message - „Babylon is
fallen“ - „Come out of her my people“
was in 1844. -
„And the smoke of their torment
ascendeth up forever and ever: and
they have no rest day nor night, who
worship the beast and his image, and
whosoever receiveth the mark of his
name.
We heard it with our ears, our voices
proclaimed it, and our whole being felt
its power, and with our eyes we saw
its effect, as the oppressed people of
God burst the bands that bound them
o the various sects, and made their
escape from Babylon. As we have seen
THE THIRD ANGEL‘S MESSAGE. „And the third angel followed them,
saying with a loud voice, „If any man
worship the beast and his image, and
receive his mark in his forehead or in
his hand,
„The same shall drink of the wine
of the wrath ol God {YAHWEH}
which is poured out without mixture
into the cup of his indignation; and
he shall be tormented with fire and
brimstone in the presence of the holy
angels, and in the presence of the
Lamb.
„HERE is the patience of the saints;
HERE are they that keep the
commandments of God {YAHWEH},
and the fait of Jesus {Yahshua}.“
Rev. xiv, 9-12.
The beast and image mentioned here
are the same as are mentioned in
chap. xiii, 5-18; xv, 2, and xvi, 2, at the
pouring out of .the wrath of God in the
seven last plagues. The Papal beast that
was to „make war,“ and „wear out the
saints of the most high,“ 1260 years,
from 538 to 1798 is the one mentioned
by the third angel. The image beast has
come up since that time, and both will
be on the stage at the pouring out of the
vials of God‘s {YAHWEH‘s} wrath
in the great day of the Lord {Master}.
In the third angel‘s message, and in
chaps. xv and xvi, but two classes are
brought to view. One is oppressive, and
persecutes the saints, and has the mark
of the beast, and worships the beast and
his image, and at last suffers the vials
of God‘s burning wrath. The other
class is oppressed and driven, and in
their patient waiting for the coming of
Jesus {Yahshua}, they get „the victory
over the beast, and his image, and over
his MARK“ and are sealed with the
seal of the living God by keeping „the
commandments of God {YAHWEH}.“
They, though but a small remnant,
finally triumph, and are seen on the
„sea of glass mingled with fire,“ and
on mount Zion with the Lamb, singing
the song of their experience, and their
redemption „from among men,“ (not
from the grave, for they will be alive
at the coming of Christ {the Messiah}
and be changed,) which no others in all
wide heaven „could learn.“
It is said of those who finally
triumph, ,,Here are they that keep the
commandments of God {YAHWEH},
and the faith of Jesus {Yahshua},“
Also, ,,Blessed are they that do his
commandments, that they may have a
right to the tree of life, and may enter
in through the gates into the City.“
Rev. xxii, 14.
The „remnant“ of the seed of the
woman, or last end of the church just
before the second advent, is made war
with, and persecuted, for ‚keeping the
,,commandments of God {YAHWEH}“
and for having the ,,testimony of Jesus
Christ {Yahshua the Messiah}.“ See
Rev. xii, 17.
The
commandments
of
God
{YAHWEH} here mentioned, mean
nothing more nor less than his
ten immutable laws, written upon
two tables of stone. But says the
objector, „you are mistaken.“ The
283
commandments of God {YAHWEH}
here mean the New Testament
requirements, such as repentance,
faith., baptism, &c.“ Stop sir, let me
inquire - Are not all such requirements
included in the „faith“ or „testimony of
Jesus Christ {Yahshua the Messiah}?“
„O, yes, I admit that they are.“ Then
tell me what the „commandments of
God“ are. John in holy vision saw a
company, down here near the close of
time, that kept the „faith,“ and had the
„testimony of Jesus Christ {Yahshua
the Messiah},“ in which is embraced
all the New Testament requirements,
such as repentance, faith, baptism,
Lord‘s supper, washing the saints‘
feet, &c.; he also saw them KEEPING
THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD
{YAHWEH}.“ If you will lay aside
your unscriptural objections, which
have been invented to lead you from the
plain truth of God‘s word on this point,
and will answer the question honestly
in the fear of God, you will say that the
„commandments of God {YAHWEH}“
really mean the commandments of
God {YAHWEH}, and not something
else. This point is nailed sure, and yon
cannot get away from it fairly, without
confessing the seventh-day Sabbath, for
it is embraced in the „commandments
of God {YAHWEH}.“ Keeping the
commandments seems to be in perfect
opposition to the ,,mark of the beast,“
which leads me to inquire WHAT IS THE MARK OF THE
BEAST?
This mark is very conspicuons, in
the forehead or hand, and signifies
not a literal mark, but a prominent
profession, that all may see and know.
It is the mark of the.beast; therefore it
is a prominent point of religious faith
introduced by the Papal power, which
284
is the observance of the first day of the
week as a holy dayof rest instead of the
seventh.
The only weekly Sabbath of the Bible
is the seventh-day rest. The New
Testament recognizes no other. Christ
{The Messiah} and his holy apostles
have not spoken of any other. Some,
say they keep the first day in honor of
Christ‘s resurrection; but who has told
them to do so? Has Jesus {Yahshua}?
No, never, neither have the apostles.
We defy Sunday keepers to bring the
least evidence from the word of God
for keeping the first day of the week
as a holy-day of rest. The example of
Christ {the Messiah} and his disciples,
in travelling fifteen miles on the
very day of the resurrection, and the
example of the Apostle Paul at Troas
[Acts xx, 7-15,] is sufficient to show
any one that they did not regard the
first day as a day of rest; but as the first
working day, as God set the example
when he made the world. Then as
there is no evidence for the first day
in the holy scriptures, we inquire, who
effected the change.of weekly rest from
the seventh to the first day?
From the time of the apostles to
Constantine the Sabbath was generally
observed, while the first day was
regarded as a festival of no greater
importance or authority than Good
Friday or Holy Thursday.
In 321, Constantine published his
edicts enjoining the observance of the
first day, in all cities and towns, while
the country people were allowed to
work, and at that time and after, most
of the churches observed the Sabbath;
therefore Constantine did not effect the
CHANGE.
Dr. Chambers says - „By Constantine‘s
laws, made in 321, it was decreed
that for the future the Sunday should
be kept a day of rest in the cities and
towns; but he allowed the country
people to follow their work. In 538,
the council of Orleans prohibited this
country labor.“ Encyclop. Art. Sund.
Lond. 1791.
Socrates, A. D. 440, says - „There
are various customs concerning
assembling; for though all the churches
throughout the world celebrate the
sacred mysteries on the Sabbath day,
yet the Alexandrians and the Romans,
from an ancient tradition refuse to do
this.“ Socrates Eccl. Hist. B. 5, ch. 2l,
Basel ed.
to overcome them,“ „the council of
Orleans prohibited the conntry labor
on Sunday, which Constantine, by his
laws permitted.
„From this time, the observance of the
first day was gradually but forcibly
urged upon the people, and the
Sabbath dismissed wherever they owed
allegiance to the Pope as head of the
church, and in England and Scotland
as late as the thirteenth century. Then it
was decreed that it should be holy time
from Sunday noon until Monday.
St. Jerome, in a funeral oration for the
lady Paula, in the early part of the fifth
century, says -
„And he [little horn] shall speak great
words against the Most High, and shall
wear out saints of the Most High, and
think to change times and laws; and
they shall be given into his hand until
a time and times and the dividing of
time.“ Dan. Vii, 25.
„She with all. her virgins and widows
who lived at Bethlehem in a cloister
with her, upon the Lord‘s day, repaired
duly. to the church, or house of God,
which was nigh to her cell; and after her
return from thence to her own lodgings,
she herself and all her company fell to
work, and every one performed their
task, which was the making of clothes
and garments for themselves and for
others, as they were appointed.“
The Pope had power to change the
laws of men, and did change them, and
Daniel saw him speaking great words
of blasphemy against the Most High,
and thinking to change to laws in God.
The saints, times and laws were given
in to his hand for 1260 years. He was
permitted to trample down the Sabbath,
and the saints for that time. The former
he caused to be desecrated, and the
latter put to death.
St.
Chrysostom,
patriarch
of
Constantinople, „recommended to
his audience, after impressing upon
themselves and their families what they
had heard on the Lord‘s day, to return
to their daily employments and trades.“
Burnside on the Sabbath, p. 16. [From
Sabbath Tract, No. 4.]
Then as the observance of the first
day as a day of holy rest, instead of
the seventh, is a mark of the beast, it
undoubtedly is the mark mentioned .in
the solemn message of the third angel. This is strongly established by this
plain fact that the mark of the beast
is in direct opposition to keeping the
commandments of God {YAHWEH}.
One class keep the commandments of
God {YAHWEH}, and of course they
keep the Sabbath, and they are seen on
mount Zion with the Lamb. The other
In 538, at the very beginning of
the „ forty and two months,“ [1260
years] that the Papal beast was to
blaspheme against God {YAHWEH},
and „make war with the saints, and
285
class have the mark of the beast and
they drink of the unmingled cup of the
wroth of God. O, my brethren, what
an awfully solemn subject is this now
before us! And what an hour will soon
burst upon the world like a thief! Never
did I have such feelings while holding
my pen as now. - And never did I see
and feel the importance of the Sabbath
as I do this moment. Surely the Sabbath
truth, like the rising sun ascending
from the east, has increased in light, in
.power and in importance until it is the
great sealing truth.Its rays of holy light cheer and sanctify
the true believer, and condemn those
who reject it.
The second angel‘s message reached
to the fall of 1844, where the cry „Come out of her my people“ closed:
then the time for the third came. A part
of the third angel‘s message is - „Here
is the patience of the saints; here are
they that keep the.commandments
of God {YAHWEH},“ &c. We know
that the saints patient waiting time
has been since their disappointment
in 1844. - Well here it is, and we all
know it, We cannot be mistaken
here. We know then that the time for
this third message is now. We know
also that the time for keeping all the
commandments right has been since
1844, since God {YAHWEH} called
us out of. Babylon. It we had stayed
there, bound down by ministers and
creeds, the glorious light of the Holy
Sabbath never would, have reached
us; but glory to God {YAHWEH}, the
second angel‘s message called us out
from the fallen churches where we are
now free to think, and act for ourselves
in fear of God {YAHWEH}. It is an
exceedingly interesting fact, that the
Sabbath question began to be agitated
286
among second advent believers
immediately after they were called out
of the churches by the second angel‘s
message. God‘s work moves in order.
The Sabbath truth‘ came up in just the
right time to fulfil prophecy. Amen.
God {YAHWEH} led the children
of Israel about in the wilderness
forty years after their deliverance
from Egypt, to humble them, and
to prove them, to know what was
in their heart, whether .they would
keep his commandments or no; see
Deut. viii, 2, and in like manner he
called us from the bondage of the
churches in 1844, and there humbled
us; and has been proving us, and has
been developing the hearts of his
people, and seeing.whether their would
keep his commandments. A few Calebs
and Joshuas can still bring a good
report, and are resolved to „wholly
follow the Lord {YAHWEH}.“ Many
stopped at the first angel‘s message,
and others at the second, and many will
refuse the third; but a few will „follow
the Lamb whithersoever he goeth,“ and
go up and possess the land. Though
they have to pass through fire and
blood, or witness the „time of trouble
such as never was,“ they will not yield,
and „receive the mark of the beast,“ but
they will struggle on, and press their
holy warfare until they, with the harps
of God, strike the note of victory on
mount Zion.
„And the temple of God {YAHWEH}
was opened in heaven, and there
was seen in his temple the ark of his
testament.“ Rev. xi, 19. Did John see
the ark of the ten commandments in
heaven ? Yes, so he testifies; and none
who believe the Bible will doubt his
testimony, and say that he some how fell
into a mesmeric state, and saw things
incorrectly. Then if the commandments
are preserved in heaven, certainly they
are not abolished on earth.
In the type, the temple of God on
earth, the place for the ark was in the
„holiest of all,“ within the second
vail. In the antitype, „the temple of
God {YAHWEH}“ „in heaven,“ the
ark must be in the same place, for the
earthly were „patterns of things in the
heavens.“ In the earthly, the „holiest of
all“ was opened at the end of the year,
for the high priest alone to enter on
the day that he cleansed the sanctuary;
but the „holiest of all“ of the heavenly
„temple“ was not opened until Jesus
{Yahshua}, our High Priest, entered to
cleanse the sanctuary at the end of the
2300 days, in 1844.
„And there was seen in his temple, the
ark of his testament.“ John does not say
that he saw it, though he doubtless saw
the whole transaction in vision; but,
that it „was seen.“ He saw the waiting
saints, after the 2300 days ended,
by faith looking to theirGreat High
Priest, who stands by the ark in the
„holiest of all.“ They are keeping the
commandments of God {YAHWEH};
and by faith they see the ark of the
testament, or ten commandments
in the temple in heaven. Mark
this. The. second who was past,
(August 11, 1840,) and the seventh
angel had begun to sound (in 1844,)
when the ark of the testament was
seen. This also shows that the time for
keeping all the commandments right,
the Sabbath with the rest, has been
since 1844, where the third angel‘s
message commenced.
The second angel‘s message called the
second advent host from the various
sects, and formed the Philadelphia
church, or church Of Brotherly Love,
in the fall of 1844. To this church it is
said - „Behold, I have set before thee
an open door.“ This doubtless refers to
the tabernacle of the testimony which
was then opened, that the light of the
holy law of God {YAHWEH} might
shine upon the waiting saints. Now we
are prepared to see. and feel the force
of the declaration of the third angel „Here is the patience of the saints; here
are they that keep the commandments
of God {YAHWEH}.“
God has marked out our past experience
and present position so very clearly,
that none need to doubt. All the saints
may see and know their whereabouts,
and understand present truth and
present duty.
The wrath of God mentioned by the
third angel is the seven last plagues.
„In them is filled up the wrath of God
{Elohim},“ Rev. xv. 1. The four angels
[Rev. Vii, 1,] will hold the four winds,
and the vials of God‘s wrath will not
be poured out until the saints hear the
„loud voice“ of the third angel, and are
sealed with the seal of the living God.
This angel delivers the last message of
mercy to the scattered flock; therefore,
it is the sealing message. The next event
in their history, which immediately
follows, is the day and night cry of
God‘s elect or sealed ones, [Luke xviii,
7,] represented by the loud cry of the
fourth angel, to one like the son of man
on the great white cloud, with the sharp
sickle - „Thrust in your sickle and reap;
for the time has come for thee to reap.“
The third angel‘s sealing message, is
represented by the man clothed with
linen, with a writer‘s inkhorn by his
side, [Eze. ix, 2-4] marking the sighing
and crying ones. After his work is
accomplished, six men with slaughter-
287
weapons follow, and slay utterly. These
represent the wrath of God in the seven
last plagues. The sealed ones will be
safe in that dread hour of slaughter;
for the men with slaughter-weapons
have this charge - „Come not near any
man upon whom is the mark.“ They
will abide under the shadow of the
Almighty.“ „His truth“ will be their
shield and buckler,“
„A thousand shall fall at your side, and
ten thousand at your right hand; but
it shall not come near you. Only with
your eyes shall you behold and see the
reward of the wicked.“ Ps. xci, 7,8.
We may now see the great separation
into two classes. One class keep the
commandments, and are marked or
sealed with the seal of the living God,
and are to be protected in the day of
slaughter. The other class have an
opposite mark, which is of the beast,
and they are to drink the wrath of God.
The living God instituted, sanctified
and blessed the seventh day in Eden,
and with an audible voice from Mount
Sinai decreed that it should be observed
as holy time. The beast decreed that the
first day of the week should be holy
time. Here are seen the two opposite
marks. Both are conspicuous, in the
forehead, which denotes a prominent
profession. No point of religious faith
is so conspicous, and so easily seen by
all around, as the observance of a day
of holy rest; therefore it is said to be in
the forehead.
Dear reader, I entreat you to heed to
solemn message of the third angel.
Think not that we were free from the
mark of the beast when we left the
churches. The second angel‘s message
only brought us from that cage, where
we are now free to hear the third,
which if received and obeyed, will
288
strip us from the last vestige of Popery,
and seal us with the seal of the living
God. If you are still professing to
observe the first day of the week in
honor of Christ‘s resurrection, let
me tell you that you have scripture
authority for so doing. In this you are
not honoring Christ {the Messiah}, nor
his resurrection, but an institution of
the beast. No longer hug to your bosom
this child of the „mother of harlots,“ as
a holy thing of heavenly birth.
been borne to every nation and tongue
under heaven, within a few past years,
in the preaching of the coming of
Christ {the Messiah} in ‚43 or near at
hand. Through the medium of lectures
and publications, the sound. has gone
into all the earth, and the word unto the
ends of the world.
The following excellent remarks from
Eld. Marsh, were published in the
,,Voice of Truth, Extra,“ Dec. 25, 1844.
The fall of Babylon, as described
in verse 8, has been proclaimed
throughout the length and breadth of
the land. The spiritual death, and the
deep corruption of the churches which
constitute Babylon, together with her
own often repeated lamentations, and
acknowledgements, and the fact that
God‘s people have actually come out
of her, prove beyond all contradiction
that this message has been given
and had its effect. This work is done.
This angel has flown. Babylon, the
nominal church, is fallen. God‘s people
have come out of her. She is now the
„synagogue of Satan.“ Rev. iii, 9. „The
habitation of demons, and the hold of
every foul spirit, and cage of every
unclean and hateful bird.“ Rev. xviii, 2.
THE HARVEST.
EXTRACTS
We are doubtless near that auspicious
hour when the harvest of the earth will
be reaped, as described in Rev. xiv, 1416. The history of God‘s people in this
mortal state, as given in that chapter,
before being glorified, is nearly
complete. The everlasting gospel
{good tidings}, as described in verse
6 and 7, has been preached unto every
nation, kindred, tongue and people;
saying with a loud voice, fear God and
give glory to him; for the. hour of his
judgement is come, and worship him
that made heaven, and earth, and the
sea and the fountains of waters. No
case can be more clearly demonstrated
with facts than that this message has
From a work first published in London
in the year 1724, called „a defence of
the Sabbath, in reply to Ward on the
fourth commandment,“ by George
Carlow. Pages 75-88.
We are fast approaching an awful hour.
Nothing but truth and. righteousness
will save us. We must humble
ourselves before the mighty God, and
obey and honor him by keeping his
commandments.
We must seek a full and free pardon
of all our transgressions and errors,
through the atonement of Jesus Christ
{Yahshua the Messiah}, now while he
pleads his blood before the Father.
Eusebius, in his fourth book, chaps.
17, 18, of the Life of Constantine, says
of him, that he appointed the Lord‘s
day, as they were pleased to call it, that
it should be consecrated to prayers.
And a little further on he saith, By his
example (meaning Constantine,) they
learned to observe the first day. Let the
Christian reader observe this passage,
they learned to observe it of him; and
if they learned it of him, then they
kept it not before. And in chap. 23d
of the same book he writes thus: „The
Emperor sent an edict to all governors
of his provinces, that they should
forthwith – [note, forthwith, a sign that
it was not observed before] - observe
the first day; that they should honor
the days consecrated to the memory
of martyrs, and solemnly observe the
feasts of the church.“ Let it be noted
here also, how that with the first day‘s
observation, came in the observation
of feasts of the church, and their holy
days so called, consercrated to the
memory of martyrs. And further he
saith, that all was performed according
to the Emperor‘s command. This is
to be specially noted, that all was
performed – the first day‘s observation
as well as the rest – all according to the
Emperor‘s command. Eusebius doth
not say it was performed according to
the command of God {YAHWEH},
but according to the command of the
Emperor! Here is the command of man,
and not of God ! Here is the bottom
of the first day observation in the
Christian church!
We are yet to consider further in this
matter, that though he did endeavor to
bring it in, it was not brought in after
the manner that it is now kept; for he
allowed working, huntings, markets,
and fairs, upon the day, it occasion
required; as did also the kings of
England, ,who, near one thousand
years after, gave forth decrees for its
observation.
Henry Bullinger, who, in his Treatise
to King Edward the sixth, in pages 143,
144, speaks of Constantine‘s decree
thus: „Let all judges in the courts of
law, and citizens of occupations, rest
upon the Sunday, and keep it holy, with
reverence and devotion; but they that
289
inhabited the country may freely and at
liberty attend on their tillage.“ And he
proposes á reason thus, „For oftentimes
it falleth out, that they cannot upon
another day so commodiously sow
their seed, or plant their vines; and by
letting pass the opportunity of a little
time, they may hap to lose the profit
given them of God for their provision.“
And in page 140, he saith; „We do
not find in any part of the apostles‘
writings any mention made that the
Sunday was commanded us to be kept
holy.“ Thus far Bullinger ingenuously
acknowledged a thing very worthy of
commendation.
Socrates, in his Ecclesiastical History,
in the 5th book, chap. 21, shows that
the Sabbath, as it relates to the seventh
day, was kept for several hundred
years after Christ; and though in his
time, Sunday observation was with
some a little crept in, yet he reckons it
but a tradition. - His words are these,
„Touching the communion there are
sundry observations and customs,
for though in a manner almost all the
churches throughout the whole world
do celebrate and receive the holy
mysteries every Sabbath day after other,
yet the people inhabiting Alexandria
and Rome do not use it. The Egyptians
adjoining to Alexandria, together with
the inhabitants of Thebes, of a tradition,
do celebrate the communion on this
time, which was four hundred years
and more after Christ, the Sabbath was
observed almost throughout the whole
world; and that it was the seventh-day
Sabbath, will appear if we consider
that it is distinctly distinguished
from the first day. 2d. He himself
reckons the first day‘s observation
but a TRADITION. In his sixth book,
chap. 8, he speaks thus: „When the
festival meeting throughout every
290
week was come, I mean the Saturday
and the Sunday upon which the
Christians are wont to meet solemnly
in the church.“ And upon this passage
we find, by what was before noted that
they esteemed and called the seventhday the Sabbath, and the first day
practice a tradition.
From all that has been said, we
may observe, that first day observation
was brought in with much ado, and
that those decrees of men enforcing
its observation there was allowed
liberty to labor on the first day. So
that it doth appear plainly from these
quotations, that it was not intended to
be kept, when first brought in, as now
it is observed, but that it is a tradition
established and made sacred only by a
long standing custom.
We may rermark, that this kind of
observation did not at first produce a
slighting, or at least such a slighting of
the Sabbath, as hath since through long
custom followed. For almost the whole
world kept to the Lord‘s Sabbath, and
celebrated the holy mysteries upon it,
after these beginnings of the first day‘s
observation, as I have already noted
out of Socrates. For the 8th chapter
of his 6th book extends down to four
hundred and forty years after Christ;
and Constantine reigned about the year
three hundred and twenty. So that at
first it was not even a slighting of the
Lord‘s holy seventh-day Sabbath; for
that Sabbath was kept in the church,
with the first day, for several hundred
years.
As we find by whom; and in what
manner the first day observation came
in, so we may see why it was brought
in, which was from some high halred
against the Jews, whom they were
very apt to regard as worthy of all
contempt on the charge of crucifying
Christ {the Messiah}. Whether it be
right to change a moral anc[ perpetual
command of God, binding all men in
all ages, for such a purpose, let the
professed Christian judge. I find that
this hatred began to be very high even in
Constantine‘s time as may be observed
in Eusebius‘ History of the Life of
Constantine, where it is said of him,
that he made a law that no Christian
should serve a Jew; esteeming it a
wicked thing that they who had slain
the prophets, and cruelly put to death
our Lord {Master} and Saviour Jesus
Christ {Yahshua the Messiah}, should
hold and keep in subjection those who
were redeemed with the blood of our
Lord {Master} and Saviour. And if
any one lived already in that servile
condition that he should be released,
and the Jew fined. From this kind of
hatred did the change of the Sabbath
come; and as was the tree, so is the
fruit.
The Jews make it an argument that
Christ {the Messiah} is not the Messiah,
because Christians, who profess to be
his followers, are Sabbath-breakers,
concluding from thence, that Christ
{the Messiah} himself was a Sabbathbreaker. And if so, they ask, what
benefit can we expeet by the death of
an evildoer? Thus you may see what
evil consequences follow the nonobservance of the Lord‘s holy Sabbath.
Benius says, (Councils, book 3, last
part, p. 1448,) that a council was
celebrated in Scotland about the first
bringing in of the dominical day, which
some now call the Lord‘s day {Baal‘s
day}, or Sunday, but he calls it the
dominical day. This council, he says,
was held A. D. 1203, in the time of
Pope Innocent the Third.
Lucius, (Century 13, p. 264,) says of
the dominical day, that in a certain
council in Scotland, it was enacted
that it should be kept, beginning from
the twelfth hour on Saturday noon till
Monday.
Bathius, (lib. 13, de Scottis, p. 357,)
says that in Scotland, A. D. 1203,
William, King of Scotland, called a
council of the principal of his kingdom.
There it was decreed that Saturday,
from the twelfth hour at noon, should
be holy, and that they should do no
profane work, and this they should
observe till Monday.
Roger Hoveden says, this council was
about the observation of the first day.
There came also a legate from the
pope, with a sword and a purple hat, to
grant indulgences and and privileges to
the young king; when it was decreed
hat the seventh day, from the twelfth
hour at noon, should be holy – the be
people should do nothing profane,
but apply themselves to things sacred
– and this they should do even until
the second day morning at sun rising.
Bathius, lib. 13, de Scottis, 788. So, as
I take it, here are these witnesses to the
truth of this story – Roger Hoveden,
Lucius and Bathius, great authorities
as to the truth of the matter of fact.
The first-day Sabbath, then, stands
without any Scripture .foundation,
but upon the same ground as Easter,
Whitsuntide or Christmas. It is no great
wonder, that Mr. Ward should quarrel
so with the Scripture Sabbath, seeing
he is for one that is without Scripture,
though he fathers it there, for some
reasons which he best knows. But the
Scripture being altogether silentabout
a first-day Sabbath, he flies to history,
and tells us that Eusebius says the
first day was called the queen of days.
291
And what of all this? The same history
makes it manifest that the seventh-day
was reckoned the king of days, or the
chief of days for holy worship; and in a
manner almost all the congregations in
the world did keep the seventh day for
the Sabbath, as hath been shown. And
Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria,
saith that they assembled on Saturday,
not that they were infected with
Judaism, but only to worship Christ
[the Messiah}, the Lord {Master} of
the Sabbath.
,Now, Mr. Ward, seeing that neither the
holy Scriptures, nor the histories which
you mentioned, will afford you any
relief or any thing like a commandment
for observing the first day of the week
for a Sabbath, to do you a kindness,
and to help you at this dead lift, and
also to show you what spirit hath been
at work to make a Sabbath for you, I
will produce another human institution,
and commandment for its observance.
It is from. Dr. Heylyn‘s History of the
Sabbath, part 2, pp. 221, 222.
Eustachius, Abbot of Flay, in
Normandy, an associate of Fulco, a
French priest and notable hypocrite,
who had lighted on a new Sabbatarian
fancy, was sent to publish it here in
England; but finding opposition to his
doctrine, he went back again the next
year, being 1202. He, however, soon
returned better fortified, preaching
from town to town, and from place to
place, that no man should presume to
market on the Lord‘s day, as they had
done heretofore. Now, for the easier
bringing of the people to obey their
diclates, they had to show a warrant
sent from God himself; as they gave it
out, the title and history whereof is as
follows: -
292
„An holy mandate touching the
Lord‘s day, which came down from
heaven, to Jerusalem, found on St.
Simeon‘s altar, in Golgatha. Where
Christ was crucified for the sins of
all the world; which, lying there
for three days and as many nights,
struck with such terror all that
saw it, that falling on the ground
they besought God‘s mercy. At
last the Patriarch and Akarius the
Archbishop, ventured to take into
their hands the dreadful letter, which
was written thus:
‚I the Lord, who commanded you
that ye should observe the dominical
holy day, and ye have not kept it,
and ye have not repented of your
sins; I have caused repentance to be
preached unto you, and ye have not
believed. I sent pagans against you;
who shed your blood; yes ye repented
not. And because ye kept not the day
holy, for a few days ye had famine;
but I soon gave you plenty, and
afterward ye did worse. I will again,
that none from the ninth hour of the
Sabbath – [so the Abbot of Flay still
called the seventh day the Sabbath,
and put part of the Sabbath into the
fist day,] - until the rising of the sun
on Monday, do any work, unless it is
good; which, if any do, let him amend
by repentance. And if ye be not
obedient to this command, I say unto
you, and I swear unto you by my seat
and throne, and cherubim, who keep
my holy seat, that I will not command
you any thing by another epistle, but
I will open the heavens, and for rain
I will rain upon you stones, and logs
of wood, and hot water by night, that
none may be able to escape. But that
I may destroy all wicked men, this
I say unto you; that ye shall die the
death because of the dominical holy
day, and other festivals of my saints;
- [so the saints‘ days are hooked in
also,] - which ye have not kept; I
will send unto you beasts having the
heads of lions, the hair of women,
the tails of camels, and they shall be
so hunger starved, that they shall
devour your flesh, and ye shall desire
to flee to the sepulchres of the dead,
and hide you for fear of the beast.‘“
There is more of this wretched stuff,
to make the people believe that they
should keep the first day for the Sabbath.
Then the lord Eustachius, Abbot of
Flay, came to York, in England; and
being honorably received by Galfred,
Archbishop of York, the clergy, and
the people of that city, he preached of
the transgressing of the dominical day,
and the other festivals or holy days.
He gave the people repentance and
absolution,upon condition that they
hereafter should show due reverence to
the dominical day and other festivals
of the saints, not doing in them any
servile labor; and should not exercise
or keep markets of vendibles on the
dominical day, but should devoutly
employ themselves in good works and
prayers. So it seems that the people
here in England had little reverence for
the Sunday before this, or other holy
days.
These things the lord Eustachius,
Abbot of Flay, constituted to be
observed from the ninth hour, i. e. our
three o‘clock in the afternoon, of the
seventh-day Sabbath, until the rising
of the sun on Monday. And the people,
upon his preaching, vowed to God that
they hereafter would neither buy nor
sell any thing upon the dominical day,
unless perhaps food and drink to such
as passed by.
The foregoing refers to England.
But the king, princes and people
of England, were then against the
observing of Sunday, and would not
agree to change the Sabbath or keep
Sunday by this command. This was, I
think, in the time of King John, against
whom the Popish clergy had a great
pique and quarrel, as not favoring their
prelacy and monks, by one of whom he
was poisoned. Scotland did not receive
the change until A. D. 1203.
The law to alter the seventh day to
the first, as you may see before in the
collections out of the Centuries, was by
the Bishops of Rome, who, though they
pretend to dispense laws to the church,
yet they ought not to alter the law of
God in any point.
TO THE „LITTLE FLOCK.“
Dear Brethren. - The Lord gave me a
view, January 26, which I will relate.
I saw that some of the people of God
were stupid and dormant; and were
but half awake, and did not realize the
time we were now living in; and that
the „man“ with the „dirt-brush“ had
entered, and that some were in danger
of being swept away. I begged of Jesus
{Yahshua} to save them, to spare them
a little louger, and let them see their
awful danger, that they might get ready
before it should be for ever too late.
The angel said, Destruction is coming
like a mighty whirlwind.“ I begged of
the angel to pity and to save those who
loved this world, and were attached to
their possessions, and were not willing
to cut loose from them, and sacrifice
them to speed the messengers on their
way to feed the hungry sheep, who
were perishing for want of spiritual
food.
293
As I viewed poor souls dying for want
of the present truth, and some who
professed to believe the truth were
letting them die, by withholding the
necessary means to carry forward the
work of God {YAHWEH}, the sight
was too painful, and I begged of the
angel to remove it from me. I saw that
when the cause of God called for some
of their property, like the young man
who came to Jesus {Yahshua}, [Matt.
xix, 16-22,] they went away sorrowful;
and that soon possessions all away, and
then it would be too late to sacrifice
earthly goods, and lay up a treasure in
heaven.
I then saw the glorious Redeemer,
beautiful, and lovely, that he left the
realms of glory, and came to this dark
and lonely world, to give his precious
life and die, the just for the unjust. He
bore the cruel mocking and scourging,
and wore the platted crown of thorns,
and sweat great drops of blood in the
garden; while the burden of sins of
the whole world were upon him. The
angel asked, „What for?“ O, I saw and
knew that it was for us; for our sins he
suffered all this, that by his precious
blood he might redeem us unto God
{YAHWEH}.
Then again was held up before methose
who were not willing to dispose of this
world‘s goods to save perishing souls,
by sending them the truth, while Jesus
{Yahshua} stands before the Father,
pleading his blood, his sufferings and
his death for them; and while God‘s
messengers were waiting, ready to
carry them the saving truth that they
might be sealed with the seal of the
living God {YAHWEH}. It was hard
for some who professed to believe
the present truth, to even do so little
as to hand the messengers God‘s own
294
money, that he had lent them to be
stewards over.
Then the suffering Jesus {Yahshua},
his sacrifice and love so deep, as to give
his life for them, was again help up
before me; and then the lives of those
who professed to be his followers, who
had this world‘s goods, and considered
it so great a thing to help the cause
of salvation. The angel said, „Can
such enter heaven?“ Another angel
answered, „No, never, never, never.
Those who are not interested in the
cause of God on earth, can never sing
the song of redeeming love above.“
I saw that the quick work that God
was doing on earth would soon be cut
short in righteousness, and that the
swift messengers must speed on their
way to search out the scattered flock.
An angel said, „Are all messengers?
No, no, God‘s messengers have a
message.“
I saw that the cause of God had
been hindered, and dishonored by some
travelling who had no message from
God. Such will have to give an account
to God for every dollar they have used
in travelling where it was not their
duty to go; for that money might have
helped on the cause of God, and for
the lack of it, souls have starved and
died for the want of spiritual food, that
might have been given them by God‘s
called and chosen messengers if they
had had the means.
The mighty shaking has commenced,
and will go on, and all will be shaken
out who are not willing to take a bold
and unyielding stand for the truth, and
sacrifice for God and his cause. The
angel said, „Think ye that any will be
compelled to sacrifice. No, no. It must
be a free-will offering. It will take all
to buy the field.“- I cried to God to
spare his people, some of whom were
fainting and dying.
I saw that those who have strength to
labor with their hands, and help sustain
the cause, were as accountable for
that strength, as others were for their
property.
Then I saw that the judgements of
Almighty God were speedily coming.
I begged of the angel to speak in his
language to the people. Said he, „All
the thunders and lightnings of Mount
Sinai would not move those who will
not be moved by the plain truths of
the word of God {YAHWEH}; neither
would an angel‘s message awake
them.“
I then beheld the beauty and
loveliness of Jesus {Yahshua}. His
robe was whiter, than the whitest
white. No language can describe his
glory and exalted loveliness. All, all
who keep the commandments of God
{YAHWEH}, will enter in through the
gates into the City, and have right to the
tree of life, and ever be in the presence
of the lovely Jesus {Yahshua}, whose
countenance shines brighter than the
sun at noon-day.
Then I was pointed to Adam and Eve
in Eden. They partook of the forbidden
tree, and then the flaming sword was
placed around the tree of life, and they
were driven from the Garden, lest they
should partake of the tree of life, and
be immortal sinners. The tree of life
was to perpetuate immortality. I heard
an angel ask, „Who of the family of
Adam have passed that flaming sword,
and have partaken of the tree of life?“
I heard another angel answer, „Not one
of the family of Adam have passed that
flaming sword, and partaken of that
tree; therefore there is not an immortal
sinner. The soul that will last for
ever, where there will be no hope of a
resurrection; and then the wrath of God
will be appeased.“
I saw tha the saints will rest in
the Holy City, and reign as kings and
priests one thousand years; then Jesus
{Yahshua} will descend with the saints
upon the mount of Olives, and the
mount will part asunder, and become
a mighty plain for the Paradise of God
to rest upon. The rest of earth will not
be cleansed until the wicked dead are
raised (at the end of the one thousand
years) and gather up around the city;
295
for the feet of the wicked will never
desecrate the earth made new. Then
fire will come down from God out of
heaven and devour them; burn them up
root and branch. Satan is the root, and
his children are the branches. The same
fire that will devour the wicked, will
purify the earth.
In hope of immortality at the appearing
of Jesus {Yahshua},
E. G. White.
from „THE PRESENT TRUTH“, by
James White, publisher, Oswego, N.Y.,
April, 1850, No. 9
Editor has written: {...}
296
THE PRESENT TRUTH - July, 1849.
THE PRESENT TRUTH
Vol.1
No. 1
„The secret of the Lord {YAHWEH} is with them that fear him; and he show
them his covenant.“ - Ps. xxv. 14.
„WHEREFORE, I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these
things, though you know them, and be established in the PRESENT TRUTH.“ 2
Pet. i: 12.
It is through the truth that souls are sanctified, and made ready to enter the
everlasting kingdom. Obedience to the truth will kill us to this world, that we may
be made alive, by faith in Jesus {Yahshua}. „Sanctify them through your truth;
your word is truth;“ John xvii: 17. This was the prayer of Jesus {Yahshua}. „I
have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth,“ 3 John iv.
Error, darkens and fetters the mind, but the truth brings with it freedom, and gives
light and life. True charity, or LOVE, „rejoices in the truth;“ 1 Cor. xiii: 6. „Your
law is the truth.“ Ps. cxix: 142.
David describing the. day of slaughter, when the pestilence shall walk iu darkness,
and destruction waste at noon-day, so that, „a thousand shall fall at your side and
ten thousand at your right hand,“ says„He shall cover you with his feathers, and under his wings shall you trust; his
TRUTH shall be your SHIELD and BUCKLER.“ Ps. xci: 4.
The storm is coming. War, famine and pestilence are already in the field of
slaughter. Now is the time, the only time to seek a shelter in the truth of the living
God.
In Peter‘s time there was present truth, or troth applicable to that present time.
The Church have ever had a present truth. The present truth now, is that which
shows present duty, and the right position for us who are about to witness the time
of trouble, such as never was. Present truth must be oft repeated, even to those
who are established in it. This was needful in the apostles day, and it certainly is
no less important for us, who are living just before the close of‘ time.
For months I have felt burdened with the duty of writing, and publishing the
present truth for the scattered flock; but the way has not been opened for me to
commence the work until now. I tremble at the word of the Lord {YAHWEH},
and the importance of this time. What is done to spread the truth must be done
quickly. The four Angels are holding the angry nations in check but a few days,
until the saints are sealed; then the nations will rush, like the rushing of many
waters. Then it will be too late to spread before precious souls, the present saying,
living truths of the Holy Bible. My spirit is draw out after the scattered remnant.
May God help them to receive the truth, and he established in it. May they haste
to take shelter beneath the „covering of the Almighty God,“ is my prayer.
The Weekly Sabbath Instituted at
Creation, and not at Sinai.
„And on the seventh day GOD ended
his work which he had made; and he
rested on the seventh day from all his
work which he had made. And GOD
blessed the seventh day, and sanctified
it: because that in it he had rested from
all his work which GOD created and
made.“ Gen ii: 2, 3.
Here GOD instituted the weekly rest
or Sabbath. It was the seventh day. He
BLESSED and SANCTIFIED that day
of the week, and no other; therefore the
seventh day, and no other day of the
week is holy, sanctified time.
GOD has given the reason why he
blessed and sanctified the seventh day.
„Because that in it he had rested from
all his work which GOD had created
and made.“ He rested, and set the
example for man. He blessed and set
apart the seventh day for man to rest
from his labor, and follow the example
of his Creator. The Lord {Master} of
the Sabbath said, Mark ii: 27, „The
Sabhath was made for man.“ Not
for the Jew only, but for MAN, in its
broadest sense; meaning all mankind.
The word man in this text, means the
same as it does in the following texts.
„Man that is born of woman is of few
days and full of trouble.“ Job xiv: 1.
„Man lies down and rises not, till the
heavens be no more.“ Job xiv: 12.
No one will say that man here means
Jews, or Christians; but the whole
human race. The Sabbath was made
for man, for the whole race of man.
Adam, Noah, and Abraham were men,
therefore the Sabbath was made for
them, as well as for Moses, and the
Jews. We are men, and the Sabbath is
made for us.
297
GOD has given the following reason
in the decalogue, why man should keep
his holy Sabbath - „FOR in six‘days the
Lord {YAHWEH} made heaven and
earth, the sea and all that in them is,
and rested the seventh day: wherefore
the Lord {YAHWEH} BLESSED the
seventh day and HALLOWED it.“
Ex. xx: 11.
Here our minds are directed back
more than twenty-five hundred years,
to the creation and holy rest in Eden,
for the origin of the Sabbath. This plain
fact every candid miad must see. GOD
did not bless and hallow the Sabbath
day at Sinai – no, no. This he had done
in Eden twenty-five hundred years
before.
„And GOD blessed the seventh day,
and sanctified it: Gen. ii. 3.
The Sabbath was marked and
guarded with miracles by YAHWEH
and kept by Israel in the wilderness
of Sin, thirty days before they came to
Sinai.
„And it came to pass, that on the sixth
day they gathered twice as much bread,
two omers for one man: tomorrow
is the rest of the Holy Sabbath to the
Lord {YAHWEH}: bake that which
you will bake today, and seethe that
you will seethe; and that which remains
over, lay up for you to be kept until the
morning.“
„And Moses said, eat that today,
for today is a Sabbath to the Lord
{YAHWEH}: today you shall not find
in the field. Six days you shall gather
it; but on the seventh day, which is the
Sabbath, in it there shall be none.“
And it came to pass, that there went
out some of the people, on the seventh
day for to gather, and they found none.
298
And the Lord {YAHWEH} said to
Moses, How long refuse you to keep
my commandments and my laws?
See, for that the Lord {YAHWEH}
has given you the Sabbath. So the
people rested on the seventh day.“ See
Ex. xvi: 22-30.
The children of Israel departed from
Egypt on the fifteenth day of the first
month, and came to the wilderness of
Sin on the fifteenth day of the second
month. Here GOD gives them bread
from heaven, and reminds them of the
Sabbath. From the wilderness of Sin
they journeyed to Rephidim, and from
Rephidim they came to the desert of
Sinai, on the fifteenth day of the third
month.
Mark this; GOD gives them manna,
reminds them of his Sabbath, and guards
it with miracles thirty days before they
saw Mount Sinai, and thirty-two days
before GOD spoke from the smoking
mount, the ten commandments.
We frequently hear the assertion,
that the Sabbath is not mentioned in the
Bible, till after the law was given from
Mount Sinai; therefore, the seventh
day Sabbath is the Sabbath of the old
Jews, and is abolished. Not long since
a second advent preacher made this
false statement to me. Another person
repeated this statement to me not two
weeks since. Now, I hope all who are
laboring under this mistaken view will
look again. Please read the history of
the journey of Israel from Egypt to
Mount Sinai, found in Exodus.
The Lord {YAHWEH} said to
Moses, thirty-two days before he
gave the law of commandments,
„How long refuse you to keep MY
COMMANDMENTS and MY LAWS?
See, for that the Lord {YAHWEH} has
given you the Sabbath.“ The Sabbath is
not mentioned here as a new institution,
but an old one, that they had not kept
while in bondage to the Egyptians.
GOD brought Israel out of the house
of bondage to prove them, and see if
they would keep his commandsments.
They had been from Egypt but thirty
days when GOD reminded them of his
Sabbath.
„And you shall remember all the way
which the Lord {YAHWEH} your
GOD led you these forty years in the
wilderness, to humble you, and to
prove you, to know what was in your
heart, whether you would keep his
commandments, or no.“ Deut viii:
2. They could not keep his Sabbath
in Egypt. They could not keep it;
neither can we keep it when bound
by sectarian creeds. Therefore GOD
has brought us out of the churches to
prove us, to try us, to know what is in
our hearts, whether we will keep his
commandments. The Sabbath a perpetual Weekly
Memorial.
„Verily my Sabbaths you shall keep;
for it is a sign between me an you
throughout your generations; that
you may know that I am the Lord
{YAHWEH} that does SANCTIFY
you.“ „Wherefore the children of Israel
shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the
Sabbath throughout their generations,
for a PERPETUAL covenant.“
It is a sign between me and the
children of Israel. FOREVER: FOR in
six days the Lord {YAHWEH} made
heaven and earth, and on the seventh
day he rested and was refreshed.“
Ex. xxxi.: 13-17.
The Sabbath then is a sign, or seal
between GOD and his people forever. It
is a perpetual covenant between them.
Will some one show us the end of a
perpetual covenant, given for a sign
forever? The only reason here given
why the Sabbath is a perpetual sign, is,
„for ia six days the Lord {YAHWEH}
made heaven and earth, and on the
seventh he rested.“ This shows that
the Sabbath was given for a weekly
memorial. The passover was given for
a memorial to Israel to remind them of
their deliverance from bondage, and
that they should not forget GOD, who
passed over their houses in slaying
their first-born, and with strength of
hand brought them out of Egypt.
The communion of the body
and blood of Christ was given for a
memorial to the Church, that we may
not forget the sufferings and death of
the Lamb of GOD.
So the Sabbath was given to man for
a weekly memorial, that on the seventh
day he might dismiss all servile labor
and care, and look back to the creation
and holy rest, and thus call to mind,
worship and adore the great YAHWEH.
If man had kept the weekly rest, he
would never have forgotten GOD, who
made heaven and earth. „The wicked
shall be turned into hell {to Sheol},
and all the nations that forget GOD
{Elohim}.“ Ps. ix: 17.
This view gives the Sabbath its
just weight of importance. How wise
and wonderful the plan of YAHWEH,
laid out in the beginning. Man was to
labour six days, and on the seventh day
rest from servile labour and care. He
was to look to the heavens, the earth,
the sea, and all things, even himself the noblest of creation, and thus call to
mind the Living God.
299
The two Laws.
There is a clear distinction between the
law of Moses, and the law of God in
the Holy Scriptures.
The law of Moses, was a law of
carnal ceremonies, written by the
HAND of Moses in a BOOK.
The law of God, is the ten
commandments, written by the
FINGER of GOD on TWO TABLES
OF STONE.
One is called the BOOK of the
COVENANT, the other, the TABLES
of the COVENANT.
The law of Moses, was a law of
shadows, which were abolished when
the new, second, and better covenant
came. Its „carnal rites,“ „burnt
offerings and sacrifices,“ „meats and
drinks, and divers washing‘s,“ were all
„nailed to the cross“ when the Lamb of
God shed his most precious blood.
The law of God is a law of realities,
bodies, never to be abolished.
Those who confound these two
laws in one, cannot see, and feel the
force of‘ the commandments of God,
and are in great danger of settling
down on the modern view, that the
seventh day Sabbath is abolished. I
will here introduce the two classes of
texts which distinctly show the two
laws, praying the Lord {YAHWEH} to
guide the candid reader to a thorough
examination of this subject.
The Law of Moses.
„And it came to pass, when Moses
had made an end of writing the words
of this law in a BOOK, until they
were finished, that Moses commanded
the Levites which bore the ark of the
covenant of the Lord {YAHWEH},
300
saying, take this BOOK of the law,
and put it in the SIDE of the ark of
the covenant of the Lord {YAHWEH}
your God.“- Deut. xxxi:.24-26. See
verses 9-11.
„And when they brought out the
money that was brought into the house
of the Lord {YAHWEH}, Hilkiah
the priest found a BOOK of the law
of the Lord {YAHWEH}, given by
the HAND of Moses.“ (See marg.)
2 Chron. xxxiv: 14.
„And he read in their ears all the
words of the BOOK of the COVENANT
that was found in the house of the Lord
{YAHWEH}.“ See 2 Chron. xxxiv: 30.
„And he read in their ears all the
words of the BOOK of the COVENANT
which was found in the house of the
Lord {YAHWEH}.“ 2 Kings xxiii: 2.
„And the king commanded all the
people, saying, keep the passover
to the Lord {YAHWEH} your God,
as it is written in the BOOK of this
COVENANT.“ 2 Kings xxiii: 21.
„And they spoke to Ezra the scribe,
to bring the BOOK of the law of
Moses, which the Lord {YAHWEH}
had commanded to Israel.“ See Neh.
viii: 1-3.
„Then said I, lo, I come (in the
volume of the BOOK it is written
of me,) to do your will, O God.“
Heb. x: 7; Gal. iii: 10.
„Have you not read in the BOOK of
Moses.“ Mark xii : 26.
The Law of God, or the ten
Commandments.
„And the Lord {YAHWEH} said
to Moses, come up to me into the
mount, and be there: and I will give
you TABLES OF STONE, and a law,
and commandments which I HAVE
WRITTEN; that you may teach them.“
Ex. xxiv: 12.
„And he gave to Moses, when he
had made an end of communing with
him upon mount Sinai, two tables of
testimony, tables of stone written with
the FINGER OF GOD.“ Ex. xxxi: 18.
„And the tables were the work of
God, and the writing was the WRITING
OF GOD, graven upon the tables,“ See
Ex. xxii: 15-16.
„And he wrote upon the tables
the words of the COVENANT, THE
TEN
COMMANDMENTS.“
See
Ex. xxxiv: 28, 29.
„And he declared to you HIS
COVENANT, which he commanded
you to perform, EVEN TEN
COMMANDMENTS; and he wrote
them upon two tables of stone.“
Deut. iv: 13.
„And it came to pass at the end
of forty days and forty nights, that
the Lord {YAHWEH} gave me the
two tables of stone, EVEN THE
TABLES OF THE COVENANT.“ See
Deut. ix: 9-11; v: 22.
Here we see two laws, and two
covenants; one written by the hand
of Moses in a book, the other written
with the finger of God on two tables of
stone.
The ark of the covenant - a small
chest, four feet six inches and eleven
sixteenths long, and two feet, eight
inches and thirteen sixteenths wide, and
high, was made purposely to contain
the covenant of commandments.
See Ex. xxv: 10-16; Deut. x: 5;
Kings viii: 9; Heb. ix: 4. The place
for the ark in the tabernacle and
temple, was the most holy within the
second vail. Here in the holiest place
on earth God placed his covenant,
his law, his testimonies, even the
ten commandments. St. John in holy
vision, in the isle, Patmos, A. D. 96,
saw the true sanctuary which the „Lord
{YAHWEH} pitched, and not man,“
of which Christ {the Messiah} is a
minister or priest, in the third heavens,
and has written „And
the
temple
of
God
{YAHWEH} was opened in heaven,
and there was seen in his temple the ark
of his testament.“ Rev. xi: 19.
The typical sanctuary, pitched by
man on earth in which was placed the
ark of the testimony, was destroyed
A. D. 70, 26 years before John had his
revelation; therefore he could see no
other Temple of God {YAHWEH}, and
ark but those in the third heavens. John
while in prophetic vision, looked down
the stream of time to the great antitypical tenth day of the seventh month
atonement, (the only time for Jesus
to open the „temple of the tabernacle
of the testimony in heaven;“ Rev. xv:
5-8, and pass within the second vail,
and cleanse the sanctuary,) and saw the
Most Holy of the Heavenly Sanctuary
opened, and in it he saw the ark of the
ten commandments. Yes, reader, God‘s
covenant of commandments is an
everlasting covenant, perpetuated and
preserved in the Heaven of Heavens.
A change of dispensations has not
broken, nor altered it.
„If they break my statutes, and
keep not my commandments; Then
will I visit their transgressions.“
„My covenant will I NOT BREAK
NOR ALTER THE THING THAT
IS GONE OUT OF MY LIPS.“ See
Ps. lxxxix : 31-34. God first spoke the
ten commandments from Sinai, then
301
with his holy finger wrote them on
tables of stone. The Pope has altered
the Sabbath commandment from the
seventh, to the first day of the week.
God has not done it. He said he would
not „break, nor alter“ his covenant.
Read what God has said on this
important subject by Isa. xxiv: 1-6.
„Behold, the Lord {YAHWEH} makes
the earth empty, and makes it waste.
And it shall be, as with the people, so
with the priest.“ „The land shall be
utterly emptied, and utterly spoiled: for
the Lord {YAHWEH} has spoke this
word.“ „The earth also is defiled under
the inhabitants thereof; BECAUSE
they have transgressed the LAWS,
changed the ORDINANCE, broken
the EVERLASTING COVENANT.
Therefore has the curse devoured the
earth, and they that dwell therein are
desolate: therefore the inhabitants of the
earth are BURNED, and few men left.“
All this is to come upon the inhabitants
of the earth, (with the exception of
the „few men,“ who keep the whole
law,) for changing the ordinance, (the
Sabbath, from the seventh to the first
day of the week,) and breaking the law
of God. If men could see, and feel the
awful importance of keeping God‘s
holy law, they would tremble at the
word of the Lord {YAHWEH}.
The ten commandments are the
foundation of the whole Bible. They
are God‘s moral, royal law, given to
man to live by, and by it he will be
judged. In our courts of justice, men
are tried by the same laws that are
given them to live by. Then we cannot
avoid the conclusion, that we are to
meet the ten commandments in the day
of judgement, at the bar of God.
„So speak you, and so do, as they
that shall be judged by the law of
302
liberty.“ James {Jacob} ii: 12. This
law is called the royal law vs. 8th, for
it came forth from the King Eternal.
James {Jacob} has quoted two of the
commandments from the decalogue in
vs. 11th, which shows that the royal
law of liberty by which man is to be
judged, is the ten commandments.
Reader, how will you feel before the
great white throne, when judged by
the law of God, if you break the fourth
commandment - the Sabbath law.
The two Laws
in the New Testament.
This is very important subject. By not
having a correct view of this subject
many have stumbled, and have been
kept from the Sabbath truth. It is my
object to show that the word law, in
the New Testament, does not apply to
one and the same law; but sometimes
it applies to the ceremonial law of
Moses, and sometimes to the moral law
of God, the ten commandments.
If the word law so often used
by St. Paul, refers to only one law,
then certainly, the apostle has often
contradicted himself. Here I will give
two texts from his epistles, which
speak of the law, that the reader may
plainly see the contradiction, if but one
law is meant.„Christ is become of no effect to
you, whosoever of you are justified by
the law; you are fallen from grace.“
Gal. v: 4.
„For not the hearers of the law are
just before God, but the doers of the
law shall be justified.“ Rom. ii: 13.
Has the Apostle contradicted what
he wrote to the Galatians; in his letter
to the Romans two years after? This, no
believer in the Bible will admit. When
we apply the word law as we should
there is no contradiction. The language
of the text, and its connection will
determine the application.
When Paul speaks of the law in
Rom. ii: 12-22, he refers to the moral
law of commandments. This fact he
settles in verses 21, 22, by quoting three
commandmeats from the decalogue.
When he speaks of the law in Gal.
v: 4, he refers to the ceremonial law of
Moses. This is clear, and established
by the fact that Paul is speaking of
circumcision, and eating with the
Gentiles, and does not refer to the
moral law.
St. Paul‘s letter to the Romans was
written A. D. 60. Read what he says to
them of the law, 27 years after the law
of Moses was abolished and dead.
„Wherefore the law IS HOLY, and
the commandment holy, and JUST, and
GOOD.“ Rom. vii: 12. „For we know
that the law is spiritual:“ verse 14th.
„For I DELIGHT in the law of God
after the inward man;“ verse 22d.
„I thank God, through Jesus Christ
{Yahshua the Messiah} our Lord
{Master}. So then, with the mind I
myself serve the law of God;“ verse
25th.
No one will say that Paul calls the
law of Moses „spiritual,“ „holy, just
and good,“ and that he delighted in
it, and SERVED it 27 years after it
was dead; therefore he is speaking of
another law, the ten commandments.
This plain fact is made still more
evident, if possible, by the 7th verse,
where the Apostle quotes the last
commandment in the decalogue. „Nay,
I had not known sin, but by the law:
for I had not known lust, except the law
had said, YOU SHALL NOT COVET.“
We are often refered to Rome. vii: 6,
for proof that the law of God is dead.
But it proves no such thing. Please read
this verse with the marginal reading,
and you will see that it is the christian
that is dead to the law, and not the law
that is dead.
„But now we are delivered from the
law, (the sentence of the law,) being
dead to that wherein we were held.“
The law of God is the instrument to
convict the sinner of sin, and slay him,
as it did Paul, that he might be justified,
and made alive through faith in Jesus
Christ {Yahshua the Messiah}. „For
I was alive without the law once; but
when the commandment came, sin
revived, and I died.“ Rom. vii: 9. Here,
„the letter (or law) kills, but the spirit
gives life.“ 2 Cor. iii: 6.
„Do we then make void the law
through faith? God forbid: yes, we
establish the law.“ Rom. iii: 31.
Any unprejudiced mind may see the
two laws in the New Testament, by
carefully searching for the truth. One
is called a yoke of BONDAGE; Gal.
v: 1; the other is called a royal law of
LIBERTY; James {Jacob} i: 25; ii: 8.
One was a law of „carnal ceremonies;“
Heb. ix: 10; the other was the Apostle‘s
delight, holy, just, good, and spiritual.
Here I will add the testimony of Jesus
{Yahshua} in his sermon on the Mount.
Mat. v: 17-33.
„Think not that I am come to
destroy the law, or the prophets. I am
not come to destroy, but to fulfil.“ How
many are thinking that Jesus {Yahshua}
abolished, and destroyed the law of
comnmndments, the very thing he has
told them not to think. He came to fulfil
the law. The way to fulfill the law is to
303
keep it. This Jesus {Yahshua} did, in
keeping his Father‘s commandments.
See John xv: 10.
„For verily I say to you, Till heaven
and earth pass, one jot or once tittle
shall in no wise pass from the law, till
all be fulfilled.“
This text proves that all ten of the
commandments, in the moral law are to
continue in full force, not one relaxed,
or taken away, while heaven and earth
remain. The next verse shows that
Jesus {Yahshua} was speaking of the
ten commandments.
„Whosoever,
therefore,
shall
violate, or teach others to violate, were
it the least of these commandments,
shall be in no esteem in the reign of
heaven; but whosoever shall practise
and teach them, shall be highly
esteemed in the reign of heaven.“ (See
Campbell‘s trauslation.)
The first four commandments, on
the first table of stone show man his
duty to his God. They are the great
commandments in the law, as they are
laws relating to man‘s duty to God.
The last six, on the second table,
show man his duty to his fellow man.
They are the least commandments in
the law as they are laws relating to
man‘s duty to his fellow man.
Jesus {Yahshua} here quotes
three of these least commandments
from the second table of stone, which
establishes the fact, without a shadow
of a doubt, that he is speaking of the
ten commandments. See verses 21st,
27th and 33d.
Men may teach for a few days that
the moral law is abolished, or that
the fourth commandment is changed,
or RELAXED, but how their false
304
assertions, and sophistry withers before
the plain testimony of the Son of God
who has said, „Till heaven and earth
pass, ONE JOT or ONE TITTLE shall
in NO WISE pass from the law.“ And
how they will wither and fall in the day
of slaughter, and in the judgement.
Reader, be not deceived by those
who are trampling under their feet
the holy law of God. Do not, I beg of
you, let them turn you from the plain
teachings of the Saviour, and his holy.
Apostles, in relation to the law of God.
„ Are you violating the fourth, the
Sabbath commandment in that law?
If you are, do it no longer. It is one of
the great commandments: If those who
break the least, will be of no esteem
in the reign of heaven, how and where
will you appear, if you violate one of
the greatest commandments?
Dear Brethren and Sisters I hope this little sheet will afford
you comfort and strength. Love and
duty have compelled me to send it out
to you. I know you must be rooted, and
built up in the present truth, or you will
not be able to stand „in the battle iu the
day of the Lord {YAHWEH};“ Eze.
xiii: 5.
The time has come when we must be
whole hearted in the troth. Everything
is to be shaken that can be; therefore
those whose feet are not planted, on
the rock, will be shaken all to pieces.
Those only will be able to stand in the
day of slaughter; who shall be found
keeping the commandments of God,
and the faith of Jesus {Yahshua}. It is
no small thing to be a Christian. We
must be pure in life and conversation
here in time, if we would enter the
Holy City.
The
keeping
of
the
fourth
commandment
is
all-important
present truth; but this alone, will not
save anyone. We must keep all ten of
the commandments, and strictly follow
all the directions of the New Testament,
and have living active faith in Jesus
{Yahshua}. Those who would be found
ready to enter the saint‘s rest, at the
appearing of Christ, must live wholly,
WHOLLY for Jesus {Yahshua} now.
This little sheet is free for all. Those
who are interested in Present Truth,
and esteem it a privilege, are invited to
help pay the expense. I would publish
in pamphlet form, but it would be a
number of weeks before I could get
out a pamphlet containing all I wish to
write. I shall send out 1000 copies of
this sheet; then arrange the matter of
this and the following Nos, and have
1000 more of each No. printed to stitch
together in pamphlet form, to distribute
as they are called for.
Will some brother or sister in each
place where this sheet is received, send
me in plain writing the names and PostOffice address of all who are seeking
present truth. Write soon. My PostOffice address is Middletown, Conn.
In hope,
JAMES WHITE.
----Scriptures usually quoted to prove the
abolition of the Sabbath, examined.
The principal portions of Scripture
quoted to sustain the no-Sabbath
doctrine, are all from the epistles of the
Apostle Paul. It i s my object to prove
to the reader, that these Scriptures do
not mean what they are said to mean;
and that they do not present the least
evidence for the abolition of the weekly
Sabbath.
We will first take a view of some
of the trials of the early Church, and,
the Apostle‘s labours with them in
their trials. A portion of the Christian
Church were converts from the
circumcision, of Jews, and a portion
from the uncircumcision, or Gentiles.
The converts from the Jewish Church
were still inclined to hold on to, and
practice many of the ceremonies and
customs of the Jewish religion, in
which they had been educated; while
the Gentile Christians were free from
these customs, as they had not been
educated in them.
Peter did not see that the Gospel
{good tidings} was for the Gentiles,
until God gave him a vision upon the
house top, and sent him to preach to
them at the house of Cornelius. He
would not eat with the Gentiles, or
keep company with them, until he was
shown that God was „no respecter of
persons.‘ Acts x. 1-45.
Certain men came down from
Judea, and taught the brethren that
they must be circumcised in order
to be saved. „Paul and Barnabas had
no small dissention and disputation
with them, and went up to Jerusalem
to the Apostles and elders about this
question.“ There they were met by
certain of the sect of the Pharisees,
which believed, who said „that it
was needful to circumcise them, and
to command them to keep the law of
Moses.“ After they had discussed this
question, they came to the following
conclusion which they wrote and sent
to the brethren which were of the
Gentiles in Antioch, and Syria, and
Cilicia.“
„For it seemed good to the Holy
Ghost {holy Spirit}, and to us, to lay
upon you no greater burden than these
305
necessary things; that you abstain from
meats offered to idols, and from blood,
and from things strangled, and from
fornication: from which if you keep
yourselves, you shall do well. Fare you
well.“ Acts xv: 28, 29.
With these facts before the mind,
turn to Paul‘s epistle to the Galatians,
where it is said that the Apostle has
taught the abolition of the Sabbath. The
apostle says, „O FOOLISH Galatians,
who has bewitched you, that you should
not obey the truth, before whose eyes
Jesus Christ {Yahshua the Messiah}
has been evidently set forth, crucified
among you? This only would I learn
of you. Received you the Spirit by the
works of the law, or by the hearing of
faith.“ Gal. iii: 1, 2.
It is very evident who had bewitched
them. From what the Apostles says in
the first and second chapters, it is clear
that the Church in Galatia had been
led from the truth of the Gospel {good
tidings} by Judaizing teachers, who had
commanded them to be circumcised,
and to keep the law of Moses. Paul
speaks in his second chapter, of the
conference at Jerusalem with the
Apostles and elders on this question,
recorded in the Acts, xvi: 1-29.
He then states that he withstood Peter
to the face „because he was to be
blamed,“ for eating with the Gentile
Christians in the absence of those of
the circumcision, and then when they
were present refusing to eat with the
Gentiles. „But when I saw that they
walked not uprightly according to the
truth of the Gospel {good tidings},
I said to Peter before them all. If you
being a Jew, livest after the manner of
the Gentiles, and not as do the Jews,
why compellest you the Gentiles to live
as do the Jews.“ Gal, ii: 14.
306
I have been thus particular that the
reader may clearly see, and understand
the Apostle‘s subject, in his epistle to
the Galatians.
They had left the simplicity of faith
in Jesus {Yahshua}, and were turning
back to the deeds of the law of Moses,
which had been dead 25 years.
Paul speaks of circumcision, of
their observing days, and months, and
times, and years, and eating with the
Gentiles; all of which related wholly to
the ceremonial laws of Moses, and had
no reference to the moral law of God,
the ten commandments.
„Christ {The Messiah} is become
of no effect to you, whosoever of you
are justified by the law; you are fallen
from grace.“ Gal. v: 4.
This text is frequently quoted by
the no-Sabbath teachers to show that
those who are keeping the seventh day
Sabbath have fallen from grace. Now
if we fall from grace for keeping the
fourth commandment in the decalogue,
do they not fall from grace for keeping
the first, third, fifth, seventh, or eighth
commandment in the same law? If we
fall from grace by keeping the Sabbath
commandment, we cannot be restored
again to grace until we break it. And by
the same rule those who are keeping the
third, fifth, and eighth commandments,
must dishonour their parents, swear,
and steal, before they can be restored
by divine grace.“
I leave the reader to decide as to the
justness of this startling conclusion.
My desire is to hold up to view, the
no-Sabbath, no commandment system
in its true, hideous, and crooked form,
that the reader may not be devoured
by it. If we fall from grace by teaching
the Sabbath, then St. Paul, and all the
Apostles fell from grace, by teaching
the commandments.
„Children, obey your parents in
the Lord {YAHWEH}; for this is
right. Honor your father and mother,
(which is the first commandment with
promise.“) Eph. vi: 1,2.
This is the first commandment of the
decalogue which has a promise annexed
to it, and the first on the second table
of stone. There is not a man, or woman
in the world, who believes that the
Apostle fell from grace for urging upon
the Ephesians the claims of the fifth
commandment in the moral law.
Neither is there a man or woman,
who really believes that we have fallen
from grace, (for the sin of Sabbathkeeping as some would have it,)
for keeping and teaching the fourth
commandment. Those who give this
impression do not really believe any
such thing, but they seem willing to
give this wrong impression, in order to
hide the Sabbath truth.
„One man esteems one day above
another; another esteems every day
alike. Let every man be fully persuaded
in his own mind.
He that regards the day, regards
it to the Lord {YAHWEH}; and he
that regards not the day to the Lord
{YAHWEH} he does not regard it. He
that eats, eats to the Lord {YAHWEH},
for he gives God {Elohim} thanks;
and he that eats not, to the Lord
{YAHWEH} he eats not, and gives
God {Elohim} thanks.“ Rom. xiv: 5, 6.
If we would understand the
Apostle‘s subject and argument, we
must read the whole chapter.
The Christians at Rome were
labouring under trials, similar to those
in other Churches. Some of them were
holding on to the Jewish customs of
eating, and feastdays, and others were
opposed to these customs. Paul‘s
greatest trial with them, was their
judging one another, and making these
things a test of Christian fellowslfip.
„Let not him that eats, despise him
that eats not; and let not him which
eats not, judge him that eats; for God
{YAHWEH} has received him.“ Rom.
xiv: 3. He is here teaching them a lesson
of Christian forbearance in those things
which were not a test of fellowship. He
would have every man fully persuaded,
and established, as to his own duty in
regard to eating, and feastdays; then
act conscientiously before God. Such a
course was acceptable to God, therefore
it was wrong to judge one another.
The Apostle was „all things to all
men,“ that „by all means“ he might
„save some.“ He even had Timotheus
circumcised, because of the Jews. See
Acts xvi: 1-3. This Jewish custom was
not to be observed by the Christian
Church, still, Paul would have his
fellow laborer, (whose father was a
Greek) circumcised, that they might
better find access to the Jews.
„Circumcision is nothing, and
uncircumcision.is nothing, but the
keeping of the commandments of God
{YAHWEH} IS SOMETHING.“ See
Whiting‘s translation. 1 Cor. vii: 19.
The keeping of the commandments
of God {YAHWEH}, is no where
spoken of in the New Testament
as a thing of little importance, as
circumcision, eating, and feast-days
are; but it is always made a test of
Christian fellowship, and Eternal
Salvation.
307
„He that says, I know him, and keeps
not his commandments, is a liar, and
the truth is not in him.“ 1 John ii: 4.
„If you will enter into life keep the
commandments.“ Mat. xix: 17. „For
this is the love of God {YAHWEH},
that we keep his commandments.“
1 John v: 3.
There is no evidence that St.
Paul has reference to any of the
commandments of God {YAHWEH} in
his fourteenth chapter to the Romans.
His subject is eating, and feast-days
which some of the Church regarded,
and others did not. The word eats is
mentioned in this chapter eleven times,
eat three, meat four, drink twice, but
the Sabbath (which the no-Sabbath
teachers understand to be the subject
of this chapter,) is not once mentioned.
Those who have relied on this chapter
as proof of the abolition of the Sabbath,
have guessed at Paul‘s meaning, but if
they will carefully examine the whole
chapter, with a desire to get the truth,
they will see that they have guessed
wrongly. If we read only the fifth and
sixth verses of this chapter, without an
understanding of the Apostle‘s subject,
we may infer that the Sabbath is meant.
But an understanding of his subject, his
trials, and his labor with his brethren at
Rome, destroys all grounds for even an
inference, that he refers to the seventhday Sabbath.
Now let the reader bear this in
mind, that Rom. xiv: 5, 6, is one of the
four, or five texts which support the
whole no-commandment, no Sabbath
argument. I have shown that the noSabbath system has no foundation
in this portion of Scripture; and by
the help of the Spirit of truth, I will
show that it has no foundation in the
Scriptures of truth.
308
It is time for us to be fully awake
to the whole truth in relation to the
Sabbath; and not be deceived by those
who are making void the law of God
{YAHWEH}. O, that God {YAHWEH}
would wake up the „little flock,“ and
show them all, His Sabbath.
To be Continued.
from „THE PRESENT TRUTH“, by
James White, Middletown, Conn., July,
1849, vol. 1, no. 1
Editor has written: {...}
310
THE ADVENT REVIEW - November, 1850.
Vol. 1
THE ADVENT REVIEW
Paris, ME, November, 1850.
No. 5
„Call to remembrance the former days.“
Second Advent Way Marks and High Heaps.
Revised by Joseph Bates.
[Continued from No. 4.]
THIRD WAYMARK, THE FALL OF BABYLON.
„And there followed another angel, saying Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that
great city, (What for?) because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath
of her fornication.“ . She has made all the world drink from that cup of poison.
Rev. xvii, 4. Hence as John says, „the inhabitants of the earth are made drunk“ and the only remedy pointed out by God to. heal his people of this awful malady,
and make them sober again, is to „come out of her“ altogether, for while you stay
there you will be continually drunk with her poison.
I have now come to a waymark which has been represented under so many
false colorings by the majority of these messengers, making it very difficult for all
the honest hearted to keep their eyes upon it long enough to be fully satisfied of its
identity, that I need wisdom from God to direct, and by his help I will try, not to
go all over the ground, which has been ably done by the minority, but touch some
of the points, and show it fulfilled as it stands in our pathway. I at first supposed
that this should be called the second waymark, instead of the tarrying time; but I
think it will be seen where I have placed it, by the time I have described the fourth
waymark. I is true it began to be seen before the second one, but its prominency
was nor fully discovered until we had passed the most trying part of the tarrying
time. „And there followed another angel“ - that is, during the judgment hour
cry, some of the same messengers, with others that had been joining the ranks,
commenced the second message, saying as in the text, „Babylon is fallen.“
Many of the prominent and leading messengers, utterly rejected this message,
while others were burdened and pained to be delivered. The message began to
be heard in the fall of 1843, and increased in proportion to the first, down to the
tarrying time. Here the subject began to be pretty thoroughly discussed, but still
a great number of virgins could not, or would not understand it, on account of the
difference of opinion among the messengers. Not that any of them doubted the
message being given, for that could not be disputed any more that the first; but
what the scriptural meaning of the fall of Babylon was. As the Advent Shield was
introduced here in the tarrying time, for the especial purpose of reviewing all the
past, so that our standard might be perfect and clear, this subject was canvassed
in the iv. Article, page 112. What is Babylon, and what is the fall of Babylon?
They answer on pages 119 and 120, that Babylon is the world, and her fall the
coming of Christ. Notice one thing here; the authors of this standard work opposed
the giving of this message in its main features. They called Babylon „Babel,“ „the
city of Rome,“ „the Catholic Church“ and lastly „the World.“ But those that had
been burdened with this subject and
felt the cry in them, insisted upon it
that these were mistaken, for Jesus had
said, „If any man will do his will, he
shall know of the doctrine whether it
be of God.“ And they knew perfectly
well that they had not been to Babel,
nor into the Catholic church, nor to the
city of Rome, to preach this doctrine,
neither were they burdened to preach it
to all the world; but to the organized
churches, where God‘s people were. It now began to be more clearly
discerned that the standard work had
not given the scriptural exposition of
Babylon and her fall; for the mighty
cry of these flying messengers with
his second message, began to make the
nominal organized churches tremble to
their foundations. At this crisis another
effort was put forth to check these
disorganizers. Mr. Miller now came out
with a different exposition, showing
that Babylon would fall twice –
first on the French Revolution, in the
eighteenth century, second at the final
destruction of all things. It was clearly
seen that this position, if followed,
would preclude the necessity of the 2d
and 3d messages that were to follow the
first, in Rev. xiv, 6, 7, until the saints
were immortalized. And yet in other
parts of the book (from which I shall
quote by and by) he clearly showed
that this was the time for the message,
and it was actually being given.
Subsequently he came out again
with his view of Revelations xiv., 6-20,
where he says, „I regard the woman or
mystical Babylon as the fallen church,
and all churches, that have the papal
spirit. But it does not fallow that there
can be no churches that love the Lord
in sincerity.“ I wonder if there is such
an organized church to be found. I
think this globe will be searched in
311
vain for it.
He further says of the loud cry
(first waymark) in Rev. 6,7, „that it
will continue until Christ comes in his
kingdom. The 2d message in 8v., the
fall of Babylon, will take place after
Christ comes. And further, that the
angel in xviii, 1,2 is the Lord Jesus
descending from heaven to take the
kingdom. When the angel has declared
or is declaring the fall of Babylon,
then the 3d angel that followed the 2d
in xiv, 9-12, is showing the fate of his
worshippers, and that the 13v. is the
resurrection, and must synchronize
with chapter xviii., 4, come out and
meet him in the air, - 14 – 16 v., here the
saints are called to meat the Lord in the
air. Then 17 – 20, the vine of the earth
is reaped. And this is the harmonious
view of the scriptures. To apply them
differently is to pervert them.“ Now I
don‘t mean to pervert the scriptures,
neither can I receive this exposition.
It is evident from xviii., 4, that God‘s
people are called out of Babylon, that
they may not receive of he plagues.
How many plagues are there?
The angel says seven. Now, Mr. M.
taught at that time, and I suppose fully
believed, that six of these plagues had
been poured out. Indeed, he has taught
in his book, and in almost every place
where he has given a course of lectures,
that the seven last plagues (of course
there are no plagues to come after the
last) would be poured out before the
gathering of the saints. Rev. xvi. Shows
clearly that six of them will be poured
out before Christ comes. (See v. 15)
Now if God‘s people have to wait in
Babylon until Christ takes them out at
his coming, as he has here attempted to
show, then there is no meaning to the 4
th v. of the xviii, where God‘s people
are called out of Babylon to get clear
312
of, or receive not of her plagues! Now
I say this same text is proof positive that
God‘s people are called out of Babylon
before the last plagues are poured out.
And Babylon certainly falls before the
Second Angel calls them out.
Once more the voice from Heaven
in 4h v. says, - Come out of her my
people. Then if they do obey this call,
it certainly will be an act of their own
will in obedience to the voice from
Heaven. Will it be so when Christ
comes? No, No. The Apostle tells
us that the Saints will be changed in
the twinkling of an eye, and cought
up in the air. This certainly is a very
different act. The Saints then must go,
they cannot avoid it. So we see that the
meaning of the text is voluntary, while
the latter is involuntary. This is only
a few out of the many difficulties that
this exposition would have led God‘s
people into if they had followed it.
For it was very evident that there
were two processes for Babylon to pass
through, after her fall and God‘s people
had come out of her; viz: - 1st. „utterly
burned with fire, v. 8. 2d, found no
more at all,“ v. 21.
About this time [August, 1844,] ten
thousand extras of the Voice of Truth,
containing the Editor‘s , S. S. Snow‘s
and Geo. Storr‘s Exposition, were
published, showing what was Babylon
and her fall, &c., &c. - This presented
the subject in so clear a light, and in
accordance with the teachings of the
Spirit, that it was clearly seen that
Babylon, that great city symbolized by
a „woman seated upon a scarlet colored
beast, full of names of blasphemy
having seven heads and ten horn,“
represented the existing organized
Churches which had now fallen in
consequence of rejecting the doctrine
of the Second Advent of our Saviour,
which was now being given by the
messengers that were flying through
the midst of Heaven, just as the Jewish
Church fell by the rejection of the First
Advent. See Matthew xxxiii.
And the Beast with seven heads
and ten horns, on which the Woman
is seated, represented, „the kingdoms
of this world drunken with the wine
of the wrath of her fornication.“ The
woman a symbol of the fallen Church,
and the ten horned beast a symbol of
the kingdoms of this world, just as
closely united and connected together
as the woman is seated on the beast; witness the union of Church and State
supported by Civil, Military and Naval
power throughout Christendom. Still
it is difficult for many to distinguish
between the woman and the beast she
is seated upon. - They confound it and
make both one. Now to illustrate by a
simple figure, for instance, a beautiful,
gray dressed woman seated upon a
great red horse; now who would um
the risk of being laughed at for his
ignorance by saying that the horse and
woman were one, and that there was no
distinction. Would it not be perfectly
plain that they were two. The woman
riding and the horse carrying the
woman, - so closely connected together
that when the horse moved, the woman
moved also. Would it not be obvious,
also, that they were both separate, and
at a certain period of time the woman
mounted the horse, and became thus
united and closely connected with
him by riding about the world at her
pleasure.
Well then, in the same point of
view, look at this mystery Babylon,
which is called a Woman, and this
ten horned beast (which represents
the kingdoms of this world) carrying
her. In Revelation xii, 6, 14 John see
her entirely separate from the beast,
struggling with these beastly kingdoms
to maintain her honour and purity. She
was then the pure Church. In the xvii.
chap. the Angel directs John to look at
her again. She is now about 1260 years
older than when he last described her.
What a mighty change. She has now
become a drunken harlot. With wine?
No. But with the blood of God‘s dear
children, v. 6. - Matthew xxiii, 34, 35.
She has made the inhabitants of the
earth drunk with her poisonous cup,
and the kings of the earth while thus
intoxicated, have unlawfully united
with her, and she rules, guides, and
directs them as the rider does the red
horse. She is now riding at her leisure
full of names of blasphemy, with the
blasphemous name written on her
foredhead, MYSTERY BABYLON.
THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF
HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS
OF THE EARTH. The 15th v.
Interprets the 1st v and says „the
waters she sets upon are peoples,
and multitudes, and nations and
tongues.“ These are what the beast
represent.
The woman whoch you saw is that
great city which reigns over the kings
of the earth. That is, they are perfectly
under her control. This is the Mother,
Papacy, Catholicim, or the Roman
Catholic Church. She has harlot
children, what do they represent, the
Protestant and Greek Church, in
all their organizations, represented
in the xviii chap. The Angel says they
were divided into three parts, xvi, 19.
- It is brought to view again in the xi,
13th v. where it says „a tenth part of
the city fell.“ This we have invariably
taught, transpired in the Revolution in
France not far from 1790. The tenth
part of what city fell then? We say the
313
tenth part of Babylon. How did it fall,
did the territory of France fall? No. O,
that would be a tenth part of the beast.
Did the people fall? No. What then?
Why Ecclesiastical power both in the
Catholic and Prostestant Church were
destroyed. Was that the coming of the
Lord [Master, Saviour]? No, it was
the fall of the tenth part of Babylon.
Here then is further proof that the fall
of Babylon is not the coming of the
Lord. But it is demonstrated to be the
organized Churches.
Still further, according to John‘s
vision in xiv Revelation Babylon must
full in the time that the angel is giving
the everlasting gospel [good tidings] at
the hour of God‘s judgment, for he says
there followed another angel. Then this
was the next thing in order after the
flying messengers had fairly introduced
the Second Advent doctrine, and it was
opposed and rejected by the Churches.
Their cry was, Babylon is fallen, is
fallen. She has rejected the message
of the angel that preceded. It was now
obvious that she had drank from the
cup of poison so deeply, that it had
seized her vitals. She therefore utterly
rejected her coming Lord [Master,
Saviour].
Where is the history for the
fulfillment of this event? We answer.
Just where it ought to be, following in
its order, and no where else. When this
subject first began to be introduced in
1843, the most of the professed nominal
Churches had closed their doors against
the Second Advent doctrine, and began
to treat the message with scorn and
contempt. Some however looked at it
more favorably until this message was
presented in a clear Scriptural light,
they then withdrew, and began stoutly
to declare it the doctrince of the Devil.
At this erisis the loud cry from Heaven
314
was nervously proclaimed, come out
of her my people, &c. Now I do not
remember of hearing an objection
against the doctrine‘s being in its
proper order. If, as we fully believe, we
were now called to go out and meet
the Bridegroom, this message was just
where it should be, of this, thousands
were fully convinced, for it was just
what we were witnessing all around
us, and it fully accorded with the
predictions of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Paul
and John. - By comparing Revelation
xvii, 2, and xviii, 9, it was perfectly
evident that no other body could
commit this sin of fornication with the
kings of the earth; but the organized
Churches, the professed people of
God, whose law requires them to
be separate from the world. Every
sect is therefore guilty, for they are
unlawfully connencted with the world,
and consequently condemned.
This way mark was now distinctly
seen in our pathway, linked in with,
or chained on to the judgment hour
cry; and stretching its way through
the tarrying time, crying mightily with
a strong voice (as was never heard
before, nor since Oct. 1844,) „Babylon
is fallen, is fallen, and is become (not
will be) the habitation of devils, and
the hold of every foul spirit, and a
cage of every unclean and hateful
bird.“
This message now moved onward
with the rapidity of the first, causing in
its flight the nominal Churches to shake
mightily. How then could this be the
work of the Devil as many have said.
Even the Churches themselves knew
that it was the very opposite of any
thing the Devil had ever done before.
Now if we have proved that
mystery Babylon, the antitype of literal
Babylon, which signifies confusion
and mixture, represents the organized
Churches of all descriptions, divided
into three parts, Revelation xvi, 19,
viz: Roman, Greek, and Protestant.
Then is it not clear that this call from
Heaven „come out of her my people,“
is delivered by messengers calling on
God‘s people to come out of these
Churches, and belongs to this message
in connection with the history as stated
in Revelation xviii, 1-4.
RESPECTING ANGELS.
These undoubtedly are invisible:
God‘s spiritual beings, ever ready to
execute his orders, and as they fly
with their messages proclaiming them
in heaven, the HOLY Ghost [Spirit],
whose office it is to take the things of
God and show them to us, introduces
the message in its heavenly character
to the Church on earth.
Thus the plans of God are executed,
word and spirit agreeing. Angels, first
proclaiming the message in heaven,
and then men to their fellow men on
earth, as it has been in Advent history
since 1837. Our business then is with
the Protestant Church, for it will be
admitted by all that the Roman and
Greek Church are corrupt and antiChristian.
WHAT IS A CHURCH?
A Christian Church is an assembly
or congregation of faithful men. An
anti-Christian Church is an assembly
or congregation of unfaithful men.
This Church proves itself corrupt and
anti-Christian.
1st. By trampling on humanity or
disregarding its claims.
2d. By becoming earnally minded and
covetous.
3d. By ceasing to do the work for which
Christian Churches were founded. And
4th, by disregarding or renouncing any
of the fundamental truths of the Bible.
This I believe is the mildest form
of an anti-Christian Church, and
whoever remains in it is far from being
blameless in the sight of men, and of
course criminal in the sight of God;
hence the imperious necessity for the
call, „come out of her my people.“
That the Bible does speak of such a call
is perfectly clear from the following
testimony, „Depart you, depart you,
go you out from thence, - go you out
of the midst of her, be you clean that
bear the vessels of [YAHWEH].“
Isaiah lii [52], 11. Jeremiah speaking
of literal Babylon, and John of mystical
Babylon, shows clearly that the fist a
type of the second, and harmonizes
with other prophets and makes the
subject clear in this last message to the
Churches. He says, „Flee out of the
midst of Babylon and deliver every
man his soul.“ Jeremiah li [51], 6 „We would have healed Babylon, but
she is not healed, forsake her.“ v. 9.
„God [YAHWEH] says the Daughter
of Babylon is like the threshing floor,
it is time to thresh her, yet a little
while and the time of her harvest
shall come,“ v. 33. This shows clearly
that the message to her is before the
harvest, which is the end of the world.
Again in v. 45, „My people go you out
of the midst of her and deliver you
every man his soul.“ – Micah shows
that the Daughter of Zion shall go out
of the city into the field, iv, 10. John
says [Revelation 17,18], „the woman
which you saw is that great City
which reigns over the kings of the
earth.“ Here in v. 13, the Daughter
of Zion is called upon to thresh, and
you shall beat in pieces many people.
315
Zechariah says, „Deliver yourself, O
Zion, that dwell with the daughter
of Babylon,“ ii,7-14. These scriptures
show a work to be performed before the
Resurrection. And that the Daughter of
Zion is the true Church, the remnant
that have literally gone out of the City
(the Church) into the fields and into the
woods, and there held their meetings.
Paul is in perfect harmony with
these, and says, „Wherefore come
out from among them, an be you
separate, says [YAHWEH], and
touch not the unclean thing, and
I will receive you, and I will be
a Father to you and you shall be
my sons and daughters, says the
Almighty,“ ii Corinthians vi, 17, 18.
Come out from what? See v. 14, from
unrighteous believers. Where did Paul
learn this doctrine before the visions in
Revelation were given? Why from the
very Prophets which I have quoted, and
he makes the promise strong by quoting
God for his author. I suppose that every
rational person would admit that these
prphecies realting to this subject would
be fulfilled, and this message given
before the second advent. Says the
reader, the great difficulty with me is
that I don‘t believe that this Woman,
called „Mystery Babylon,“ „the great
city,“ represents the present organized
churches. Well, but it represents
something. O yes. What is it, then?
There are but four names or expositions
given to Babylon that I have read of,
and only one of these can be the true.
– Let us try them by a simple rule.
The first, then, as the Advent Shield
says, the kingdoms of this world are
comprised in Babylon.
Isaiah says, „depart you, depart
you, go you out from thence.“
Jeremiah says, „flee out of the midst
of Babylon – my people go you out
316
of the midst of her, and deliver you
every man his soul.“ Micah says,
„For now shall you go fort out of
the city,“ (Babylon.) Zechariah says,
„Deliver yourself, O Zion, that dwell
with the daughter of Babylon.“ Pauls
says, „Come out from among them,
and be separate.“ The last cry is,
„Come out of her my people, that
you be not PARTAKERS OF HER
SINS.“ Come out of what? Why out
of the world! – that is what the Shield
calls Babylon. Where shall we go? We
are told, up to meet the Lord [Master.
Saviour] in the air. Who cannot see,
to say the least of it, that this is a
perversion of those texts? Do look at
their connection, especially the last
three. See if they will compare with
1 Thes. iv, 16-18, and 1 Cor. xv, 52.
Besides it is absolutely contradicting
the angel to say that Babylon is the
kingdoms of this world, for he says
the woman (Babylon) „which you saw
is that great city which reigns over
kings of the earth.“ How can a city
reign over itself?
2d. Babylon has also been called
the City of Rome. „Come out of the
City of Rome, my people.“ They are
not there, and have not been for many
hundreds of years. Anti-Christ reigns
there.
3d. The Papacy or Catholic Church
has been called Babylon. Come out of
the Catholic Church, my people. You
call in vain, they are not there – they
departed from her certainly 300 years
ago.
4th. And last, the cry is made in
the Protestant churches, „Come out
of her, my people.“ What is now the
response? Thousands on thousands
dissolve their connection, and out
they come, under the full convicton
that this loud cry is to them, and the
churches which they are leaving are
fallen Babylon, because they have
rejected the message which preceded
this. – „The hour of his judgment
is come.“ Their houses which they
have closed against this second advent
message, are left to them desolate. God
has left them in their own confusion.
And hundreds and thousands of them
have in their own way acknowledged
it since. I ask you to look back to the
summer and fall of 1844, where you
see the fulfillment of this 2d angel‘s
message in a most wonderful and
striking manner in almost every town
and city throughout New England.
Why not somewhere else just as well?
Because the sun was darkened here,
and these flying messengers, as I have
shown, multiplied and congregated
here – and this being the lightest spot
under the whole heavens, the message
was heard first here, and then carried
out to the utmost bounds of the earth.
It is true, many of the Middle, Western
and Southers States, and the Canadas,
have joined. Some object because it
was not simultaneous in England, &c.
If you will look at the [Revelation] xiv,
chap. you will see that it was the first
messenger only that sent his message
to every nation, kindred, tongue and
people. It has also been objected that
the dark day was no sign, because it
did not extend farther. But who does
not know that it was more striking
on this account? If as much as I have
now written in these forty lines, had
been recorded as history some few
years ago, say relative to the sounding
of the sixth angel or the sixth plague,
who would have douhted? What then
shall we do with the above, and much
more that could be added, if necessary?
Yes, I could begin to call names, and
show from seventy-five to one hundred
living cases in Fairhaven and New
Bedford that fulfilled this prophecy,
that either came out or were turned
out of the churches about this time. It
makes no difference whether they are
infidels of backsliders now; they can
claimed to be God‘s people, and they
were so long as they obeyed, in his
fear. I am aware that there were many
others that left these churches before
and at this time that had no faith in this
message, but they saw the church was
pro-slavery and had no sympathy for
the poor, down-trodden slave; on this
ground alone (and this was clear duty,)
they came out from her unhallowed
communion. The advent doctrine was
the last, and crowning test which God
ever gave his people to come away
and separate themselves from all
unrighteous unbelievers. Why, who
does not remember what a perfect rush
there was to get out of these churches
just before the message ended in the
closing up of A Cry at Midnight? They
seemed to be as thoroughly convinced
of this duty as many ministers and
laymen did that thronged to the
water side to be buried with Christ in
baptism, being satisfied that they had
withstood this ordinance as long as
they dared to. Notwithstanding Mr.
Miller took the ground as I have quoted
that Babylon‘s second fall would be, or
the second angel‘s message fulfilled at
the second advent, he has in the same
books previously noticed, (Advent
Library, No. 47, page 19, 20,) admitted
the whole message in its time and
place. Hear him:
THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS
Well may the Church of Rome
claim the title of Mother Church;
and those churches which have come
317
out from her may as well be called
HARLOTS. For there are few of them
at this time, but are partaking of the old
mother‘s character, and committing the
same ABOMINATIONS of pride, vain
show, worldly grandeur and riches,
popular applause and political power. –
Where is there a Protestant sect but now
claims the same authority as the Pope
over those who may honestly differ
from them in understanding the word
of God? Never did the Church of Rome
persecute the Protestant Covenanters
more when they fled from their
fellowship, than the sects of the presentday would the Adventists had they the
power [Editor: But the Adventist SDA - have today the fellowship with
the Church of Rome: COME OUT OF
HERE, MY PEOPLE]. See the venom
of our sectarian papers which is cast
out against those who believed in the
near coming of the dear Savior. They
have all in their turn been come-outers.
Why not let the Advent brethren have
the same privilege? (Sure enough.)
Why complain? You gave us a sample,
we are only working after the copy.
You once called the Church of Rome
the mother of harlots. We, because you
partake of her nature and perform her
acts, CALL YOU HARLOTS. This
is the scripture langugage, and was
once yours when you came out. – The
present moment is one in which the sins
of the people are reaching ‚to heaven,‘“
page 34. Why keep back the message,
then? Why not allow those to declare it
that were burdened with it also. …
WHO IS THE BRIDE?
… This is why symbolically,
Jerusalem is denominated the Bride.
As Old Jerusalem was the metropolis
of ancient Israel, so will the New be
318
the capital of the true Israel. And when
the fulness of times had come Jesus
[Yahshua] was to claim his right. That
we believe has arrived. Jesus has asked
of the „Ancient of Days the heathen
for his inheritance, and the uttermost
parts of the earth for his possession.“
He has claimed as his legal right, being
the Son of David, the city which has
foundations, and soon his faithful ones,
the children of the Jerusalem above,
will behold their glorious eternal
Mother, and „be delighted with the
abundance of her glory.“
„Fly swifter round you wheels of
time And bring the welcome day.“
This last objection naturally
suggests another often urged, viz: How
the New Jerusalem can say „come,“ as
in Rev. xxii, 17.
If the careful reader will notice
the preceeding verse a solution of this
apparent mystery may be found. Let
us read. „I, Jesus [Yahshua] have sent
my angel to testify to you these things
in the churches [assemblies!]. I am
the root and offspring of David, and
the bright and morning star.“ [verse
16.] Now v. 17 „The Spirit and the
bride say, Come,“ How plain the
meaning“ Just as if Jesus [Yahshua]
had thus spoken; „I am the offspring
of David, therefore the legitimate heir
to his throne; I have been giving to the
church [assembly] through my servant
John a revelation concerning the
coming of that Kingdom; I have carried
him in the spirit down the stream of
time to the hour when I shall claom
the Secptre; I have „showed“ him the
glorious Metropolis, my „Wife“ in
all the effulgence of her glory; I have
revealed to him the terms in which the
sons of men, may become children of
the bride-chamber and be permitted to
celebrate the marriage supper; and not
at the close of this prophecy, where the
curtain is that hides eternity from my
sons and daughters, the Spirit and the
Bride cry Come! Is she not the glorious
„Mother?“ Can you turn from the call
to the wedding-feast, the call to an
everlasting kingdom? Come O Come!
– Share my glory.“ Oh! How beautiful
the metaphor – the Bride says Come!
But let us read the passage in
question and give it the verse that the
objector would give. „And the Spirit
and the bride say come.“ This is
understood, „The Spirit and the Church
[Assembly] say come. Let us proceed.
„And let hin that hears say come.“
… - who is it that „hears?“ The Church
[Assembly], you answer. Suppose then
we read again the verse, and give it
this rendering. „And the Spirit and
the church [assembly] say come. And
let the church [assembly] say come?
Who can fail to see, that by such an
interpretation, its beauty and harmony
is sadly marred.
*******
How often have we heard ministers
preach from this text, and by it show
the freeness of salvation in this stafe,
„come,“ say they, and drink of the
water of life – come, and receive the
forgiveness of sind! How has this
language been perverted. When can
we partake of the water of life? In a
mortal state? Certainly not. John shows
us where that crystal tide will flow.
Rev. xxii, „And he showed me a pure
river of water of life, clear as crystal,
proceeding out of the throne of God
and the Lamb. – „In the midst of the
street of it, (the City) and on either
side of the river, was the tree of life“
&c. To teach that we can now drink
of that water is practically teaching
319
that we are now in the New Jerusalem!
A child may see this. Turn to
Rev. vii, 13-17. Here John has a view
of the redeemed, who have come up
out of great tribulation. „We shall
hunger no more, neither thirst any
more.“ Why shall they thirst no more?
„For the Lamb, which is in the midst
of the throne, shall feed them, and
shall lead them to living fountains
of water; and God [YAHWEH] shall
wipe away all tears from teir eyes.“
The true child of God, is now
emphatically thirsting to drink from
that living fountain, that „pure river,
clear as crystal,“ never to thirst
again. „The marriage of the Lamb
is come!“ The supper prepared! All
things are now ready. The invitation is
now exented to the guests, come „and
let him that hears say come.“ The
solicitation is accepted – the answer
returned, „even so, come, Lord Jesus
[Master Yahshua].“ – Hope of Israel.
*******
„THE
ADVENT
REVIEW“,
vol. 1, Paris, ME., November, 1850,
No. 5, by Joseph Bates ...
Editor: [...]
320
Pre-Reformation Interpreters.
INTERPRETATION AND USE OF THESE
PROPHECIES
IN PRE-REFORMATION TIMES.
First, then, let us glance at the history of prophetic interpretation in the
interval extending from apostolic times to the fall of the Roman empire in the
fifth century. This was the period of the so-called Fathers of the Christian Church.
A multitude of their writings remain to us, containing, not only almost countless
references to the prophecies in question, but complete commentaries on Daniel
and the Apocalypse. It is boldly claimed by many that the Fathers of the first five
centuries held the futurist interpretation of these books. We deny the correctness
of this position, and assert that the Fathers of the first five centuries belonged to
the historical school of interpretation. It was impossible for them, owing to the
early position which they occupied, rightly to anticipate the manner and scale
of the fulfilment of these wondrous prophecies; but as far as their circumstances
permitted they correctly grasped their general significance, and adhered to that
interpretation which regards prophecy as foretelling the whole course of the
Church‘s warfare from the first century to the second advent.
It is impossible at this time to do more than present a brief summary of the
views of the Fathers on this subject, and to name and refer you to their works.
1. The Fathers interpreted the four wild beasts of prophecy as representing
the four empires, Babylon, Persia, Greece, and Rome. Here we have the
foundation of the historical interpretation of prophecy. Take as an instance the
words of Hippolytus on the great image and four wild beasts of Daniel: „The
golden head of the image,“ he says, „is identical with the liones, by which
the Babylonians were represented; the shoulders and the arms of silver are
the same with the bear, by which the Persians and Medes are meant; the
belly and thighs of brass are the leopard, by which the Greeks who ruled
form Alexander onwards are intended; the legs of iron are the dreadful and
terrible beast, by which the Romans who hold the empire now are meant; the
toes of clay and iron are the ten horns which are to be; the one other little
horn springing up in their midst is the antichrist; the stone that smites the
image and breaks it in peaces, and that filled the whole earth, is Christ, who
comes from heaven and brings judgment on the world.“ (Hippolytus: vol. i., p. 447.)
This statement is remarkable for its clearness, correctness, and condensation,
and expresses the view held still by the historic school.
Hippolytus says, in the treatise on „Christ and Antichrist“: „Rejoice, blessed
Daniel, you have not been in error; all these things have come to pass“ (p. 19).
„Already the iron rules; already is subdues and breaks all in pieces; already it
brings all the unwilling into subjection; already we see these things ourselves.
Now we glorify God, being instructed by you“ (p. 20).
2. The Fathers held that the ten-horned beasts of Daniel and John are the
same. As an instance, Irenæus, in his book „Against Heresies,“ chap. xxvi., says:
„John, in the Apocalypse, ... teaches us what the ten horns shall be which
were seen by Daniel.“
321
3. The Fathers held the historic interpretation of the Apocalypse. As Elliott
says, none of the Fathers „entertained the idea of the apocalyptic prophecy
overleaping the chronological interval, were it less or greater, antecedent to the
consummation, and plunging at once into the times of the consummation.“ (Elliott:
„Horæ Apocalypticæ,“ vol. iv., p. 299, 4th ed.) Here, for example, is the commentary
of Victorinus on the Apocalypse of John, written towards the end of the third
century. This is the earliest commentary extant on the Apocalypse as a whole.
In this, the going forth of the white horse under the first seal is interpreted
of the victories of the gospel in the first century. This view, you will observe,
involves the historical interpretation of the entire book of Revelation.
Victorinus interprets the woman clothed with the sun, having the moon under her
feet, and wearing a crown of twelve stars on her hand, and travailing in her pains,
as „the ancient Church of fathers, prophets, saints, and apostles“; in other words,
the Judæo-Christian body of saints. He could not, of course, point to fulfilments
which were at his early date still future, but he recognises the principle.
4. The Fathers held that the little horn of Daniel, the man of sin foretold by
Paul, and the revived head of the Roman empire predicted by John, represent
one and the same power; and they held that power to be the antichrist. For
example, Origen, in his famous book, „Against Celsus,“ thus expresses himself
(bk. vi., chap. xlvi.). After quoting nearly the whole of Paul‘s prophecy about the man
of sin in 2 Thessalonians, which he interprets of the antichrist, he says: „Since
Celsus rejects the statements concerning antichrist, as it is termed, having
neither read what is said of him in the book of Daniel, nor in the writings of
Paul, nor what the Saviour in the gospels has predicted about his coming, we
must make a few remarks on this subject. ... Paul speaks of him who is called
antichrist, describing, though with a certain reserve, both the manner and time
and cause of his coming. ...The prophecy also regarding antichrist is stated in the
book of Daniel, and is fitted to make an intelligent and candid reader admire the
words as truly Divine and prophetic; for in them are mentioned the things relating
to the coming kingdom, beginning with the time of Daniel, and continuing to the
destruction of the world.“
Jerome, in his commentary on the book of Daniel (chap. vii.), says, with
reference to the little horn which has a mouth speaking great things, that „it
is the man of sin, the son of perdition, who dares to sit in the temple of God,
making himself as God.“ („Est enim homo peccati, filius perditionis, ita ut in templo Dei
sedere audeat, faciens se quasi Deum.“)
5. The Fathers held that the Roman empire was the „let,“ or hindrance,
reffered to by Paul in 2 Thessalonians, which kept back the manifestation of
the „man of sin.“ This point is of great importance. Paul distinctly tells us that
he knew, and that the Thessalonians knew, what that hindrance was, and that it
was then in existence. The early Church, through the writings of the Fathers, tells
uns what it knew upon the subject, and with remarkable unanimity affirms that
this „let,“ or hindrance, was the Roman empire as governed by the
Caesars; that while the Caesars held imperial power, it was impossible
for the predicted antichrist to arise, and that on the fall of the
Caesars he would arise. Here we have a point on which Paul affirms the existence
322
323
of knowledge in the Christian Church. The early Church knew, he says, what this
hindrance was. The early Church tells us what it did know upon the subject, and
no one in these days can be in a position to contradict its testimony as to what
Paul had, by word of mouth only, told the Thessalonians. It is a point on which
ancient tradition alone can have any authority. Modern speculation is positively
impertinent on such a subject. 1
What then was the view of the early Church? Look at the words of Tertullian.
Quoting Thessalonians, he says: „Know you know what detains that he might
be revealed in his time, for the mystery of iniquity does already work; only he
who now hinders must hinder until he be taken out of the way. What obstacle
is there but the Romans state; the falling away of which, by being scattered
into ten kingdoms, shall introduce antichrist, ... that the beast antichrist,
with the false prophet, may wage war on the Church of God?“1
In his magnificent „Apology,“ addressed to the rulers of the Roman empire,
Tertullian says that the Christian Church - not himself, mark, but the Christian
Church - prayed for the emperors, and for the stability of the empire of Rome,
because they knew „that a mighty shock impending over the
whole earth - in fact, the very end of all things, threatening dreadful
woes - was only retarded by the continued existence of the
roman empire.“ („Apology,“ § 32.)
Read the words of Chrysostom in his „Commentary on 2 Thessalonians“:
„One may first naturally inquire what is that which withholds, and after that
would know why Paul expresses this so obscurely, ... ‚he who now lets will let,
until he be taken out of the way.‘ That is, when the Roman empire is
taken out of the way, the he shall come; and naturally, for as long
as the fear of this empire lasts no one will readily exalt himself; but when that is
dissolved, he will attack the anarchy, and endeavour to seize upon the government
both of men and of God. For as the kingdoms before this were destroyed, that of
the Babylonians by the Persians, that of the Persians by the Macedonians, that
of the Macedonians by the Romans, so will this be by antichrist, and he by
Christ.“
Then accounting for Paul‘s reserve in alluding to this point he adds: „Because
he says this of the Roman empire, he naturally only glanced at it and spoke
covertly, for he did not wish to bring upon himself superfluous enmities and
useless dangers. For if he had said that, after a little while, the Roman empire
would be dissolved, they would now immediately have even overwhelmed him
as a pestilent person, and all the faithful as living and warring to this end.“
As to the „let“ or hindrance to the manisfestation of the „man of sin“ referred to in 2 Thess. ii.,
Mr. Elliott says: „We have the consenting testimony of the early Fathers, from Irenæus,
the disciple of the disciple of St. John, down to Chrysostom and Jerome, to the effect
that it was understood to be the imperial power ruling and residing at Rome.“ - „Horæ
Apocalypticæ,“ vol. iii., p. 92.
IRENÆUS held that the division of the Roman empire into ten kingdoms would
immediately precede the manifestation of antichrist. In his work, „Against Heresies,“ book
v., chap. xxx., he says: „Let them await, in the first place, the division of the kingdom
into ten; then, in the next place, when these kings are reigning, and beginning to set
their affairs in order and advance their kingdoms (let them learn) to acknowledge that he
who shall come claiming the kingdom for himself, and shall terrify those sons of men of
whom we have been speaking, having a name containing the aforesaid number (666), is
truly the abomination of desolation.“ Thus, according to Irenænus, the manifestation of
antichrist required the previous overthrow of the then existing Roman empire.
TERTULLIAN‘S „Apology“ thus describes the habit of the Christian Church of the
second century to pray for the security of the Roman empire, in the knowledge that
its downfall would bring the catastrophe of the reign of antichrist
and the ruin of the world. Addressing the „rulers of the Roman empire,“ he
says: „We offer prayer for the safety of our princes to the eternal, the true, the living
God, whose favour, beyond all others, they must themselves desire. ... Thither we lift our
eyes, with hands outstreched, because free from sin; with head uncovered, for we have
nothing whereof to be ashamed; finally, without a monitor, because it is from the heart
we supplicate. And without ceasing for all our emperors we offer prayer. We pray for
life prolonged; for security to the empire. ... With our hands thus stretched out and up
to God, rend us with your iron claws, hang up on crosses, wrap us in flames, take our
heads from us with the sword, let loose the wild beasts upon us, - the very attitude of
a Christian praying is the preparation for all punishment. Let this, good rulers, be your
work, wring from us the soul, beseeching God on the emperor‘s behalf. Upon the truth
of God and devotion to His name put the brand of crime. ... There is also another and a
greater necessity for our offering prayer in behalf of the emperors, no, for the complete
stability of the empire, and for Roman interests in general. For we know that a
mighty shock impending over the whole earth - in fact, the very end
of all things, threatening dreadful woes - is only retarded by the continued
existence of the Roman empire. We have no desire then to be overtaken by
these dire events; and in praying that their coming may be delayed, we are lending our aid
to Rome‘s duration.“ - „Apology,“ §§ 30-32.
(„Est et alia maior necessitas nobis orandi pro imperatoribus, etiam pro omni statu
imperii rebusque Romanis, qui vim manimam universo orbi imminentem ipsamque
clausulam sæculi acerbitates horrendas comminantem ROMANI IMPERII commeatu
scimus retardari.“ - TERTULLIAN: „Apologeticum,“ § 32.)
JEROME writes to the same effect in his commentary on 2 Thess. ii.: „He who now
lets, or hinders.“ „Ut qui tenet nunc teneat, etc. DONEC REGNUM QUOD NUNC TENET,
de medeo auferatur, prius qua antichristus reveletur.“
1
(CHRYSOSTOM: Homily IV., „On 2 Thessalonians ii.“)
From Irenaeus, who lived close to apostolic times, down to Chrysostom and
Jerome, the Fathers taught that the power withholding the manifestation of the
„man of sin“ was the Roman empire as governed by the Caesars. The Fathers
therefore belong to the historic, and not to the futurist school of interpretation;
for futurists imagine that the hindrance to the manifestation of the man of sin ist
still in existence, though the Caesars have long since passed away.
6. The Fathers held that the fall of Roman empire was imminent, and
therefore the manifestation of antichrist close at hand. Justin Martyr, for
example, one of the earliest of the Fathers, in his „Dialogue with Trypho,“
chap. xxxii., says: „He whom Daniel foretells would have dominion
for ‚time and times and a half‘ is already even at the door, about to speak
blasphemous and daring things against the Most High.“
Cyprian, in his „Exhortation to Martyrdom,“ says: „Since ... the hateful time
of antichrist is already beginning to draw near, I would collect from the sacred
324
325
Scriptures some exhortations for preparing and strengthening the minds of
the brethren, whereby I might animate the soldiers of Christ for the heavenly
and spiritual contest.“ (Treatise xi.)
7. The Fathers held that the „man of sin,“ or antichrist, would be a
ruler of head of the Roman empire. A striking illustration of this is
the interpretation by Irenaeus and Hippolytus of the mysterious number 666,
the number of the revived head of the beast, or antichrist. Irenaeus gives as its
interpretation the word Latinos. He says: „Latinos is the number 666, and it
is a very probable (solution), this being the name of the last kingdom, for the
LATINS are they who at present bear rule.“ (IRENÆUS: „Against Heresies,“ book v.,
of the tremendous apostasy which was to set upon the Christian Church. They
were not prophets, and could not foresee that the Church was to remain nineteen
centuries in the wilderness, and to pass through prolonged and bitter persecution
under a succession of nominally Christian put apostate rulers, filling the place
of the ancient Caesars and emulating their antichristian deeds. Had they known
these things, we may well believe their views would have completely harmonized
with those of historic interpreters of later times. The Fathers went as far as they
could go in the direction in which historical interpreters of these last days have
travelled. Further, much that was dark to them in prophecy has become clear to
their successors in the light of its accomplishment. Divine providence has thrown
light, as it could not fail to do, on Divine prediction.
chap. xxx.)
Hippolytus gives the same solution in his treatise on „Christ and Antichrist.“
8. The Fathers held that the Babylon of the Apocalypse means Rome. On
this point they were all agreed, and their unanimity is an important seal on the
correctness of this interpretation. Tertullian, for example, in his answer to the
Jews, says: „Babylon, in our own John, is a figure of the city Rome,
as being equally great and proud of her sway, and trriumphant over the saints“
(chap. ix.). Victorinus, who wrote the earliest commentary on the Apocalypse
extant, says, on Revelation xvii.: „The seven heAds are the seven
hills on which the woman sits - that is, the city of Rome.“
Hippolytus says: „Tell me, blessed John, apostle and disciple of the Lord, what
did you see and hear concerning Babylon? Arise and speak, to it sent you also
into banishment.“ (Treatise „On Christ and Antichrist,“ §36.) You notice hear the view
that Rome which banished the Apostle John is the Babylon of the Apocalypse.
Augustine says, „Rome, the second Babylon, and the daughter of
the first, to which is pleased God to subject the whole world, and bring it all
under one sovereignty, was now founded.“ („City of God,“ book xviii., chap. xxii.)
In chap. xxviii. he calls Rome „the western Babylon.“ In chap. xli. he says:
„It has not been in vain this city has received the mysterious
name of Babylon; for Babylon is interpreted confusion, as we have said
elsewhere.“
It is clear from these quotation that the Fathers did not interpret the Babylon
of the Apocalypse as meaning either the literal Babylon on the Euphrates, or some
great city in France or England, but as meaning Rome. And this is still the
interpretation of the historic school, though for the last 800 years events have
proved Babylon to represent Rome, not in its pagan, but in its Papal foRm.
It should be noted that none of the Fathers held the futurist gap theory, the
theory that the book of Revelation overleaps nearly eighteen centuries of Christian
history, plunging at once into the distant future, and devoting itself entirely to
predicting the events of the last few years of this dispensation. As to the subject
of antichrist, there was a universal agreement among them concerning the general
idea of the prophecy, while there were differences as to details, these differences
arising chiefly from the notion that the antichrist would be in some way Jewish
as well as Roman. It is true they thought that the antichrist would be an
individual man. Their early position sufficiently accounts for this. They
had no conception and could have no conception of the truth nature and length
We come now, in the second place, very briefly to review the history of
prophetic interpretation in the interval extending between the fall of the western
empire of Rome and the development of the Papal theocracy in the eleventh
century, under Gregory VII. The interpreters of this period belonged, like the
Fathers, to the historic school. They interpreted the Apocalypse as a prophecy of
the whole course of events from the frist advent to the consummation.
The following authors living in the interval wrote commentaries on the
entire Apocalypse: Primasius, the Venerable Bede, Anspert, Haymo, Andreas,
Arethras, and Berengaud.
Primasius, who lived in the middle of the sixth century, interpreted the
„hundred and forty-four thousand“ sealed persons in the Apocalypse as the
Christian Church. He held that antichrist would substiute himself for Christ and
blasphemously assume His dignity, and that the seven-hilled city was
Rome.
The venerable Bede, who lived in the north of England at the close of the
seventh century, was an historical interpreter of the Apocalypse. Here is a copy
of his commentary. He takes the firstt seal to represent the triumphs of the
primitive Church. He expounds the lamb-like beast of Revelation xiii. as
a pseudo-Christian false prophet.
Ambrose Anspert wrote a copious commentary on the Apocalypse in the
middle of the eighth century. He expounds the second beast of Revelation xiii. as
meaning the preachers and ministers of antichrist, and teaches that antichrist will
be „pro Christo,“ or in Christ‘s place. It is a remarkable fact that he expounds the
grievous „sore,“ or ulcer, poured out under the first vial, as meaning infidelity.
This is the general view at the present day among historical interpreters. They
consider the infidelity of the French Revolution to be the fulfilment of this vial.
Haymo‘s commentary, written in the ninth century, is for the most part
abridged from Anspert.
Andreas, who was Bishop of Cæsarea, states definitely that the Apocalypse
was a prophecy of the things to happen from Christ‘s first coming to the
consummation. He interprets the „hundred and forty-four thousand“ as meaning
true Christians, and antichrist to be a Roman king and „pseudoChrist,“ or false Christ.
Arethras, who wrote in the ninth century, mainly follows Andreas.
326
327
Berengaud‘s commentary on the Apocalypse, written in the same century, is
the least satisfactory of all. He was a Benedictine monk, and lived at a very dark
period. His notion was that antichrist would be an avowed infidel and
an open advocate of licentiousness. He was, as fas as is known,
the first interpreter to propound this view.
The interval during which these interpreters lived was marked by the steady
rise, but not by the full manifestation of the Papacy. Two notions contributed
powerfully to prevent their recognising in the imperfectly developed Papacy
the predicted „man of sin.“ They imagined that as the eastern empire of
Rome, seated at Constantinople, still continued, the „let“ or hindrance to the
manifestation of antichrist remained, completely overlooking the fact that the
antichristian power foretold in prophecy is definitely linked with the seven
hills of Rome, and thus with the fall of the western empire, and the apostasy
of the Latin or western Church.
Then they spiritualized and explained away a great deal of prophecy, and
supposed that they were living in the millenium, and that the antichrist would
not be manifested till the brief outbreak of evil at its close. This false notion had
fatal consequences. While these interpreters, in common with the generality of
Christians at their period, were looking for the advent of the „man of sin“ in the
distant future, he stole unperceived into their midst, and usurped the place of
Christ over His unwatchful flock.
Before we leave this mediæval period, there are three remarkable testimonies
to which we must just refer. Gregory the Great, in the sixth century, declared
before Christiendom that whosoever called himself universal bishop or universal
priest was the precursor of antichrist. In this he was doubtless perfectly
correct. When Boniface III., shortly after the death of Gregory, took his title
in the year 607, he became the precursor of antichrist, as fully reavealed under
Boniface VIII.
Gherbert of Rheims, before the year 1000, said of the pope sitting on his lofty
throne in gold and purple, that if destitute of charity, he was antichrist
sitting in the temple of God.
Lastly, Berenger, in the elventh century, referring to the pope‘s enforcement
at that time of the doctrine of transsubstantiation, affirmed
the Roman see to be not the apostolic seat, but the seat
of Satan.
Thus gradually did an understanding of the true character of the Papacy dawn
upon the Christian Church of this period.
claimed for himself, in the name of God, absolute and unlimited dominion over
all the states of Christendom, as successor of St. Peter, and vircar of
Christ upon earth. The popes who came after him pushed these claims to their
utmost extent. At the end of the thirteenth century they assumed the proud title of
masters of the world. Three names stand out conspicuously in the three middle
centuries of this dark period, Gregory VII., Innocent III., and Boniface VIII.
The historian of the middle ages well says, „As Gregory VII. appears the most
usurping of mankind till we read the history of Innocent III., so Innocent III.,
is thrown into the shade by the supreme audacity of Boniface VIII.“ (HALLAM:
„History of the Middle Ages,“ p. 384.) In those days lived the great Italian poet Dante.
He described his age with extraordinary power. Writing in the thirteenth century,
and in Italy, he painted the Papacy als the world beheld it then. And what did
the world see then? It saw in the Papacy the usurping „man of sin“; and in
the Church of Rome the Babylon of the Apocalypse. Mark,
even the world saw it. Hear a few lines from Dante‘s immortal poem on Hell,
Purgatory, and Paradise:
We will now, in the third and last place, briefly consider the history of
prophetic interpretation from the time of Gregory VII., in the eleventh century,
to the Reformation, in the sixteenth.
The pontificate of Gregory VII. was the era of the Papacy unveiled. At this
date the pope dropped the mask of the shepherd, and exchanged the crook for the
sceptre and the sword. The accession of Gregory VII. in 1073 is a great landmark
in the Church‘s history. Gregory VII., or Hildebrand, as he was called, created, as
we have before stated, the Papal theocracy. Do you know what this mean? He
„Woe to you, Simon Magus! woe to you
His wretched followers, who the things of God
Which should be wedded to goodness, them,
Rapacious as you are, do prostitute
For gold and silver!“
„Your avarice
O‘ercasts the world with mourning, under foot
Treading the good, and raising bad men up.
Of shepherds like to you, the Evangelist
Was ware, when her, who sits upon the waves,
With kings in filthy whoredom he beheld,
She who with seven heads towered at her birth,
And from ten horns her proof of glory drew,
Long as her spouse in virtue took delight.
Of gold and silver you have made your god,
Differing wherein from the idolater,
But that he worships one, a hundred you?
Ah, Constantine, to how much ill gave birth,
Not your conversion, but that plenteous dower,
Which the first wealthy Father gained from you!“
„Di voi pastor‘s accorse il Vangelista,
Quando colei, che siede sovra l‘acque
Puttaneggiar co‘ Regi a lui fu vista:
Quella che con le sette teste nacque,
E dalle diece corna ebbe argomento,
Fin che virtute al suo marito piacque.
Fatto v‘avete Dio d‘oro e d‘argento:
E che altro è da voi all‘idolatre,
Se non ch‘egli uno, e voi n‘orate cento?
Ahi Constantin, di quanto mal fu matre,
Non la tua conversion, ma quella dote
328
Che da te prese il primo ricco patre!“
DANTE: „Inferno,“ canto xix.
In his poem on Paradise he says:
„My place he who usurps on earth has made
A common sewer of puddle and of blood.
No purpose was of ours that the keys
Which were vouchsafed me should for ensigns serve
To the banners that do levy war
On the baptized: nor I for sigil mark
Set upon sold and lying privileges,
Which makes me oft to bicker and turn red.
In shepherd‘s clothing greedy wolves below
Range wide o‘er all the pastures. Arm of God,
Why longer sleep you?“
In the end of his poem on Paradise, he refers to the Apostle John as „The seer
That ere he died, saw all the grievous times
Of the fair bride, who with the lance and nails
Was won.“
You will obeserve that these beautiful and touching words recognise the
historical interpretation of the Apocalypse. The Apostle John, according to Dante,
saw „all the grievous times“ through which the Church was destined to pass.
And what Dante saw, the Albigenses saw, and the Waldenses. What wonder
was there in this? Would not the wonder have been had the saints remained blind
to a fulfilment of prophecy so plain and palpable that even the world recognised
it?
In the sunny south of France, in Provence and Catalonia, lived the Albigenses.
They were a civilized and higly educated people. Among these people there
sprang up an extensive revival of true religion, and one of its natural effects was
a bold testimony against the abominations of apostate Rome. Here is Sismondi‘s
„History the Albigenses.“ On p. 7 he says of them and of the Vaudois: „All agreed
in regarding the Church of Rome as having absolutely perverted Christianity,
and in maintaining that it was she who was designated in the Apocalypse by
the name of the whore of Babylon.“ Rome could not endure this testimony; she
drew her deadly sword and waged war against those who bore it. In the year 1208
the Albigenses were murderously persecuted. Innocent III. (what a mockery his
name!) employed the crusaders in this dreadful work. The war of extermination
was denominated sacred. The pope‘s soldiers prosecuted it with pious ardour;
men, woman, and children were all precipitated into the flames; whole cities were
burned. In Beziers every soul was massacred; seven thousand dead bodies were
counted in a single church, where the people had taken refuge; the whole country
was laid waste; an entire people was slaughtered, and the eloquent witness of
329
these early reformers was reduced to the silence of the sepulchre.
Thus began the tremendous war against the sainst foretold in Daniel and the
Apocalypse, and thenceforward it was murderously prosecuted from century to
century. Early in the thirteenth century was founded the Inquisition, and full
persecuting powers entrusted by the popes to the Dominicans.
A remnant of the Vaudois escaping from the south of France took refuge in the
Alps, where the light of the Gospel had been preserved from the earliest times.
I have visited the Waldensian valleys, and will try in a few words to bring them
before you.
You doubtless remember the position of the city of Milan on the plain of
Lombardy. From the top of the famous cathedral of Milan there is a magnificent
view of the southers Alps. The plains of Lombardy and Piedmont extend to their
base. The Alps are seen stretching to the east and west, as far as the eye can reach.
The sun at noon falls full upon their crowded peaks. There they stand in rugged,
wild sublimity, their lower slopes mantled with dark forests, their summits
crowned with glaciers and eternal snows.
To the west, among these, beyond the city of Turin, rises the vast white come
of Monto Viso. Among the mountains at its base lie the Waldensian valleys. They
are five in number, and run up into narrow, elevated gorges, winding among firclad steeps, and climbing into the region of the clouds, which hover round the
icy, alpine peaks. These valleys were the refuge of the „Israel of the Alps.“
Protestants long before the Reformation, these noble mountaineers resolutely
refused to bow the knee to Baal; they were a faithful remnat of the early
Church preserved all through the central ages of apostasy.
This folio volume is a faithful history of the Waldenses, written 217 ago, by
the Waldensian pastor Leger. It contains his portrait. I have often looked at it
with interest. The countenance is scarred with suffering, but full of spiritual light.
Leger tells with simple clearness the story of the Waldenses from the earliest
times, quoting from ancient and authentic documents. He gives in full their
confession of faith, and narrates the history of their martyrdoms, including the
dreadful massacre in the vale of Lucerna, in 1655, of which he himself was
an eye-witness. This book was written only fourteen years after that massacre.
It contains numerous despositions concerning it, rendered on oath, and long
lists of the names of those who were its victims. It gives also plates depicting
the dreadful ways in which they were slaughtered. These plates represent men,
women, and children being dismembered, disemboweled, ripped up, run through
with swords, impaled on stakes, torn limb from limb, flung from precipices,
roasted in flames. They are almost too horrible to look at. And this was only one
of a long series of massacres of the Waldenses extending through 600 painful
years. Milton wrote of these Protestant sufferers his immortal sonnet:
„Avenge, O Lord, Your slaughtered saints, whose bones
Lie scattered on the Alpine mountains cold;
Even them who kept Your truth so pure of old,
When all our fathers worshipped stocks and stones,
Forget not: in Your book record their groans
330
Who were Your sheep, and in their ancient fold
Slain by the bloody Piedmontese, that rolled
Mother with infant down the rocks. Their moans
The vales redoubled to the hills, and they
To heaven. Their martyred blood and ashes sow
O‘er all the Italian fields, where still does sway
The triple tyrant; that from these may grow
A hundredfold, who, having learned Your way,
Early my fly the Babylonian woe.“
The persecuted Waldenses were students of prophecy from the oldest times.
How did they interpret the prophecies concerning „Babylon“ and the „man of
sin“? Here in this book of Leger‘s is their Treatise on Antichrist, written
in the year 1120, or nearly 800 years ago. It is written in a language now extinct;
Leger gives a French translation in parallel columns (here it is at p. 71). In simple,
telling terms that treatise brands the Romish Church as the harlot
Babylon, and the Papacy as the „man of sin“ and antichrist. That
was the faith and confession of the Waldenses.
Extract from the Waldensian Treatise on Antichrist, dated A.D. 1120 (Histoire Générale
des Églises Evangéliques des Vallées de Piémont, ou Vaudoises, par Jean Leger, A.D.
1669, p. 71, etc.).
„ANTICHRIST. ... Ma meseima la
falseta, pausa contra la verità quilli se
quebre, e se orna de belleza, e de pieta, de
fora de la Gleisa de Christ, enaima de Christ,
enaima de Nom, de Officies, de Scripturas,
e de Sacramèns, e de motas autras cosas.
La iniquita d‘aquesta maniera com li seo
Ministre majors, e menors, com li seguènt
ley de maluàs cor e cec, aital congregation
ensemp presa ès appelà ANTICHRIST, o
BABYLONIA, o QUARTA BESTIA, O
MERETRIX, o HOME DE PECCÀ, Filli de
perdition.
„Li seos Ministres son-appella FALS
PROPHETAS,
Maistres
mesongers,
Ministres de tenebras, Sperit d‘error,
MERETRIX APOCALYPTICA, maire
de fornication, niolas senza aigua, arbres
auctomnals, morts & arancàs per doas
vez, undas del crudel mar, stellas errans,
Balaamitiens, e Gissiptiens.
„El es dit Anitchrist empercò ca cubert
e orna sot specie de Christ, e de la Gleisa,
e de li seo fidel membre, contraria à la salù
faita per Christ, e aministrà veramènt en la
Gleisa de Christ.“
„L‘ANTICHRIST. ... Maisc‘est la
fausseté même opposée à la verité, qui
se couvre et s‘orne de beauté, et de pieté,
hors de l‘Eglise de Christ, comme des
Noms, des Offices, des Ecritures, et des
Sacremens, et de plusieurs autres choses:
l‘iniquité laquelle est de cette maniere,
avoc tous ces Ministres grans et petis, avec
tous ceux qui les ensuivent de mauvais
cœur, et aveugle, telle congregation prise
ensemble est appelée ANTICHRIST, ou
BABYLONE, ou QUATRIÈME BÊTE,
ou PAILLARE, ou HOMME DE PECHÉ,
FILS DE PERDITION.
„Ses Ministres sont appelez FAUX
PROPHETES,
Maîtres
meusongers,
Ministres de tenebres, Esprit d‘erreur,
PAILLARDE APOCALYPTIQUE, Mere
de fornication, nuées sans eau, arbres
automnals morts et arrachez par deux fois,
ondes de la cruelle mer, étoiles errantes,
Balaamites et Egyptiens.
„Il est dit Antichrist, pour ce que
couvert et orné de la Livre de Christ, et
de son Eglise, et de ses fideles membres,
il contrarie au salut fait par Christ,
et administré vrayemant en l‘Eglise de
Christ.“
331
Turn now for a few moments to Bohemia. You remember that it is an extensive
province in the north-west of Austria. There a reformation sprang up more than a
century before the time of Luther, and was quenched in seas of blood. What gave
rise to it? The testimonies of John Huss and Jerome of Prague. What did these
men hold as to the Church of Rome and the Papacy? That Rome is Babylon,
and the Papacy the antichrist.
"An epistle of John Huss to the people of Prague:
"... The more circumspect you ought to be, for that ANTICHRIST labours the more to
trouble you. The last judgment is near at hand; death shall swallow up many, but to the
elect children of God the kingdom of God draws near. ... Know you, well beloved, that
ANTICHRIST being stirred up against you devises divers persecutions." "Acts and Monuments," vol. iii., p. 497, 498.
"A letter of John Huss to the Lord John de Clum:
"... By your letter which I received yesterday, I understand first, how the iniquity of the
great strumpet, that is, of the malignant congregation, WHEREOF MENTION IS MADE
IN THE APOCALYPSE, is detected, and shall be more detected; with which strumpet
the kings of the earth do commit fornication, fornicating spiritually from
Christ; and, as is there said, sliding back from the truth, and consenting
to the lies of ANTICHRIST, through his seduction and through fear, or through hope of
confederacy, for getting of worldly honor." - "Acts and Monuments," vol. iii, p. 499.
"Letter of John Huss, wherein he comforts his friends and wills them not to be troubled
for the condemning of his books, and also declares the wickedness of the cleargy:
"Master John Huss, in hope, the servant of God, to all the faithful who love him and
his statutes, wish the truth and grace of God. ... Surely even at this day is the malice, the
abomination, and filthiness of ANTICHRIST revealed in the pope and others of this
council. ... Oh how acceptable a thing should it be, if time would suffer me to disclose
their wicked acts, which are now apparent; that the faithful servants of God might know
them! I trust in God that He will send after me those that shall be more valiant; and
there are alive at this day that shall make more manifest the malice of ANTICHRIST,
and shall give their lives to the death for the truth of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall
give, both to me and you, the joys of life everlasting.
"This epistle was written upon St. John Baptist's Day, in prison and in cold irons; I
having this meditation with myself, that John was beheaded in his prison and bonds for the
word of God." - "Acts and Monuments," vol. iii., pp. 502, 503.
Witness their testimony, quoted by Fox the martyrologist. I have stood on the
spot in Constance where these men were condemned to death. Rome burned
them. Here is a history of "the Reformation and anti-reformation in Bohemia."
The Bohemian brethren avowed the doctrines of John Huss, including his views
on the anti-Papal prophecies. Rome exterminated the reformed Bohemians. The
story is dreadful one.
"In the year 1421 the miseres of the Bohemians greatly increased. Besides the
executions by drowning, by fire, and by the sword, several thousands of the followers of
Huss, especially the Taborites, of all ranks and both sexes, were thrown down the
old mines and pits of Kuttenberg. ... In one pit were thrown 1,700, in another 1,308,
and in a third 1,321 persons. Every year, on the 18th of April, a solemn meeting was held in
a chapel built there, in memory of those martyrs, until the year 1613, when the mint-master
Wrschesowetz endeavoured to prevent it, yet it continued until the great persecution of
1621. A monument, it is said, still marks the place (Lasitius, ' Origo Fratrum,' vol. i., p. 69) ;
332
333
Theobald's ' Hussite War,' p. 150, 1624 ; Reiger's ' History of the Bohemian Brethren,' vol.
ii., p. 592 ; Regenvolscius, ' Systema Hist. Eccles. Sclavonic.')." - "The Reformation and
Anti-Reformation in Bohemia," p. 13.
victorious, purer for the conflict, nobler for the victory.
The truth to which these confessors witnessed sprang up again a century later,
and rolled over Europe the tremendous tide of the Reformation.
And whence came this testimony which no power could repress? Whence
came this testimony, trumpet-tongued, that Rome, in all its myriad-handed might,
was impotent to silence or arrest? Whence came it, but from that sacred volume,
writ in gloomy prisons, in lands of captivity, in scenses of exile, for the guidance,
the preservation, the support of God's suffering saints and faithful witnesses
in every age! Daniel the captive, Paul the prisoner, John the exile, - such were its
inspired authors ; men whose piercing vision looked down the long vista of the
Church's conflicts, marked her martyrdoms, and saw her triumphs from afar.
Oh, word of divinely given prophecy! Oh, wondrous
volume, whose seven seals the Lamb has loosed and opened
to meet the moral and spiritual needs of the suffering Church He loves so
well! how have your solemn utterances, your mysterious
symbols, been scanned and studied by earnest, saintly eyes! how has you
been pondered in prisons, rememered on racks, repeated in the flames! Your texts
are windows through which the light shines from the ... haven down into the
darkest depths of earth's conflicts, mysteries, and woes. Oh, sacred and
santifying truth! how have your words been watered with the tears
of suffering saints, steeped in their griefs and sorrows, and dyed in the
copious streaming of their blood! Precious are the lives which have sealed
you ; precious the truth those lives have sealed! Your words have
been wings by which the persecuted Church has soared
from the wilderness and the battlefield into the pure
serene of everlasting love and peace! Like a bright angel, you
are heaven descended, and lead to the skies. By you has God guided to their
glorious consummation the noble army of saints, confessors, martyrs, shining
round His throne like the everlasting stars. They are gone into that world of glory forever gone ; but the light which led them there remains behind! ... but we
still grasp the book they loved, which made them all they were, and all they are.
You Waldenses, from the lonely, blood-stained Alps ; you nameless victims of
the dreadful Inquisition ; you noble Protestants before the Reformation, Wicliffe,
Huss, Jerome, Cobham, Savonarola, - we posses they holy pages hwich you
pondered, the words of truth and life you sealed with martyr blood! Be those
words to us what they were to you ; let them be our inspiration and our testimony,
and the testimony of our children after us, till the hour when truth, emancipated
from all trammels, shall shine through the world in its unclouded splendour, and
error and superstition and falsehood from its presence shall forever flee away !
But from their ashes rose new witnesses. From the persecuted Bohemians
sprang the Moravians, who this day are missionaries throughout the world!
Turn lastly, for a moment, to England. Before the Reformation, 500 years
ago, God raised up in this country John Wicliffe. Men called him "the morning
star of the Reformation." He translated the Scriptures into the English tongue,
and waged war against the errors and abominations of the Church of Rome. How
did Wicliffe interpret these prophecies? Just as the Waldenses did. Here is one of
his books filled with references to the pope as antichrist. He wrote a special
treatise, entitled Speculum de Antichristo (" The Mirror of Antichrist "). From
Wicliffe sprang the English Lollards. They numbered hundreds of thousands.
What was their testimony? Let me give it to you in the words of one of them, Lord
Cobham, that famous man of God, who lived just a century before Luther.
When brought before King Henry V. and admonished to submit himself to the
pope as an obedient child, this was his answer: "As touching the pope
and his spirituality, I owe them neither suit nor service,
forasmuch as I know him by the Scriptures to be the great
antichrist, the son of perdition, the open adversary of
God, and an abomination standing in the holy place."
Remaining firm in his rejection of Romish error and refusal to bow
down to the Papacy, Lord Cobham was condemned to death as a heretic.
John Fox tells us that on the day appointed for his death, in the year 1417,
Lord Cobham was brought out of the Tower of London, " with his arms bounds
behind him, having a very cheerful countenance. Then he was laid upon a hurdle,
and so drawn forth into St. Giles' Field, where they had set up a new pair of
gallows. As he was coming to the place of execution, and was taken from the
hurdle, he fell down devoutly upon his knees, desiring
Almighty God to forgive his enemies. Then stood he up and
beheld the multitude, exhorting them in most godly manner to follow the
laws of God written in the Scriptures, and in any wise to beware
of such teachers as they see contrary to Christ in their conversation and
living; with many other special counsels. Then he was hanged up there by the
middle, in chains of iron, and so consumed alive in the fire, praising the
name of God as long as his life lasted."
In other words, he was roasted to death. They were burned, burned, these
blessed men of God! Huss was burned; Jerome was burned, Lord Cobham was
burned. Even Wicliffe's bones were dug up, forty-one years after his death, and
burned. Savonarola, who preached with trumpet tongue that Rome was Babylon,
was burned. All these were burned before the Reformation, and thousands more.
Their testimony was not burned! It lived on! Fire could not
scorch it ; chains could not bind it ; gags could not silence it ; gaols could not
destroy it. Truth is immortal, truth is unconquerable. Imprison it, and it comes
forth free ; bury it, and it rises again ; crush it to the earth, and it springs up
taken from: „ROMANISM AND THE REFORMATION“ by H. Grattan Guinness, London, 1887,
pp. 116-136
334
“Vigilius ... ascended the papal chair (538 A.D.) under the military protection
of Belisarius.”
taken from: History of the Christian Church, vol. 3, p. 327
Labanca, professor of history in the University of Rome says:
“To the succession of the Ceasars came the succession of the Pontiffs in Rome.
When Constantine left Rome he gave his seat to the Pontiff.”
History indentifies this power.
“The transfer of the emperor’s resicence to Constantinople was a sad blow
to the prestige of Rome, and at the time one might have predicted her speedy
decline. But the development of the Church, and the growing authority of the
Bishop of Rome, or the pope, gave her a new lease on life, and made her again
the capital - this time the religious capital - of the civilized world.”
taken from: Abbot’s ROMAN HISTORY, p. 236
“The Popes filled the place of the vacant Emperors at rome, inheriting their
power, prestige and titles from paganism. Constantine left all to the Bishop of
Rome ... The Papacy is but the ghost of the deceased Roman Empire sitting
crowned upon its grave.”
taken from: Stanley’s HISTORY, p. 40
336
Paul's Foreview of Romanism.
PAUL'S FOREVIEW OF ROMANISM.
Let us now compare this portrait of the man of sin drawn by the Apostle
Paul with the portrait of the self-exalting power foretold by Daniel, which we
studied last week. The comparison will demonstrate their identity.
1. Both are Roman. The self-exalting horn or head represented by Daniel is
Roman; it belongs to the fourth or Roman empire. So also does Paul's man of
sin, for the imperial government seated at Rome needed to be removed in order
to make way for its rise and dominion. It was to be the successor of the Cæsars at
Rome. They have the same geographical seat.
2. They have the same chronological point of origin: both arise on the fall
of the old undivided empire of Rome. And they have the same chronological
termination: Daniel's little horn perishes at the coming of the Son of man in
glory, and Paul's man of sin is destroyed at the epiphany.
3. Both exalt themselves against God. Daniel menti

The Holy Scripture - english version B.indd

Transcrição

Documentos relacionados

Translation Exercise (Mixed TENSES) - Schule

Come join a `get-to-gather` in Herrnhut

If we are the body

Girl 99 - Brethren Fast

en ganske snill mann

Stockhausen Foundation for Music 51515 Kuerten, Germany

Lucas Gehrmann Ronald Kodritsch

Taratynov, Alexander

Filmnacht

he`s / his you`re / your they`re / their Lösungen Blatt 4